《Regina Rena – To the Unforgiven》 Chapter 1 Father Sold Daughter - THE FATHER SOLD HIS DAUGHTER [RR] CHAPTER 01 ¨C THE FATHER SOLD HIS DAUGHTER [To you who are abandoned, and to you who are unforgiven] On that night, little Rena sought her father in his study with a feeling of excitement. ¡°Father, did you call for me?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Rena bit her lips, and smiled at the voice behind the door. Rena¡¯s father, Viscount Ruber, was an amazing person. He had always been recognized for his great outward appearance, amiability, and excellent capability. His only flaw was that he neglected his family because he knew nothing but work, but Rena loved her father even with said flaw. It was the first time for the proud father to called for Rena personally. ¡®Why did he call me? Does he know that I got praised in violin lesson? Or was it because of my birthday?¡¯ Next Wednesday was Rena¡¯s 12th birthday, perhaps he had prepared a special present. Rena swelled with expectation and stepped into the study. However, what her father had prepared was not some pretty presents, but a cold hell. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Said her father in lowered voice when Rena came into view. ¡°Is that the child?¡± Then an unfamiliar voice chimed in. Rena flinched in surprise and turned toward the voice. There was someone whom she had never seen before sitting in her father¡¯s seat. It was a man as beautiful as an angel basked in holy light. ¡°What a pretty child. Would you really be okay? It looks a little wasteful to use as a sacrifice.¡± The man looked at Rena and asked. ¡°Please decide carefully. Even having a funeral will be difficult, since there will be no body left.¡± Rena doubted her ears. Body? Funeral? Rena looked at the maniac with astonished eyes, while her father grasped her shoulders. ¡°The decision has already been made.¡± ¡°¡­ Father?¡± Rena was completely bewildered at the adults¡¯ inexplicable joke. She looked up to her father but to no avail. Her father¡¯s, Viscount Ruber, face was serious without a smile. ¡°She¡¯s 10 years old this year and is healthy, hasn¡¯t suffered even from minor illnesses. She will certainly be of help to the Imperial Majesty.¡± Said the viscount as he pushed Rena forward. Rena¡¯s expression became dazed in comprehension. She couldn¡¯t understand the situation she was in, and felt like she was in a dream. Amidst her distracted mind, the words of the viscount wandered by her ears. ¡ª10 years old this year ¡ªHealthy ¡ªHasn¡¯t suffered even from minor illnesses. None of the words was right in the slightest. Little Rena was weak enough that she would cough even just from the cold wind. Because of that, even if the day got only slightly colder, the servants would ready pickled ginger in honey, and prepared clothes made of cotton for her. Nevertheless, this was but an insignificant misunderstanding. The real problem was the other statement. The viscount¡¯s daughter was to be 12 years old this year, not 10. Rena stared at her father who didn¡¯t even know her age, let alone her birthday. However, the viscount wasn¡¯t looking at Rena at all, and only pressed his daughter¡¯s small shoulder down. The heavy hands awakened Rena. She could not believe it, and yet, there was no way to not believe it. The father sold his daughter. That night, Rena was abandoned. By her father whom she had loved and had respected more than anyone else. It had been 6 years since then. Human beings were valuable. Even more so if it was young, and especially expensive if it was a beautiful woman. Human trafficking was becoming a trend and stain in the empire that had turned into a thieves¡¯ den. Missing people was common occurrence in the empire, and because of this, normally women and children did not wander through the streets. Therefore, the appearance of a beautiful young lady sitting alone in the square was a very strange sight to the citizens. ¡°My Lady!¡± A silvery voice rang in the dreary square. It came from a child in a maid¡¯s uniform. ¡°My Lady, are you hungry? Please eat a little bit of this.¡± A maid who was around 10 years old, came running and offered a sandwich. And so, the young lady who was sitting on the bench smiled softly. People glanced at the unusual beauty, but the young lady in discussion seemed to be unaware of it. The young lady looked at the sandwich the maid had brought over, and asked with her head tilted. ¡°Why is there only one? What about Uni?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°Have we run out of money?¡± ¡°Umm, unfortunately, yes.¡± The young lady¡¯s expression hardened at the maid¡¯s, Uni, answer. In response, Uni eagerly presented the sandwich she had bought from a stall. ¡°So, this is for you, my Lady. I¡¯m small, so it will be okay if I don¡¯t eat it!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re small, you have to eat more to grow up. It may not be enough, but let¡¯s share.¡± The young lady smiled tenderly, then split the sandwich in half, and offered back the bigger side. Uni received it with a smile. ¡°Then, I will enjoy this food!¡± ¡°Yes, me too.¡± The beautiful young lady and the adorable child sat side by side and started eating. In the meantime, many eyes set their gazes on them. ¡®What are those kids doing?¡¯ ¡®Do they not have guardians?¡¯ ¡®How did they end up like that¡­¡¯ Most of the comments were excessive worries coupled with criticisms. The citizens directed their wagging tongues toward the fearless woman and child, then hurried along while yelling at the daughter and younger sister by their sides. ¡°Is she a noble?¡± ¡°Hey, would a noble do something like that?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking to them once?¡± On the other side, a bunch of young men were busy whispering among themselves in the midst of their work. Everyone seemed to be attracted, but because of their lack of confidence, they only wandered from a distance, One of those who were observing the young lady was a tall young man, standing at the entrance to the plaza. It was then. With everyone watching, a man in a uniform spoke to the young lady. ¡°Can you show me your identification card?¡± The young lady raised her head toward the unfamiliar voice and the shadow covering the setting sun. A stranger who had approached was looking down at them. From his outfit, he seemed to be the city¡¯s guard. ¡°Identification card?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a report of suspicious individuals. Please show me your identification card.¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t have it at the moment¡­¡± As if she was frightened by the word ¡®report¡¯, the young young lady stammered. And so, the eyes of the indifferent guard narrowed. ¡°Where is your residence?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not from this city.¡± ¡°Visitors? Do you have any other party with you? What¡¯s the reason for your visit to our city?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other party, and we¡¯re only passing by this road¡­¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s just the two of you?¡± The young lady answered with sincerity, but the guard crossed his arms in doubt. He then asked again in interrogative manner. ¡°What is your status?¡± ¡°I am the Northern Marquess¡¯¡­¡± ¡°A young lady of a marquess household wandering around in the square, accompanied only by a single maid? As if that makes any sense.¡± The guard interrupted the young lady¡¯s words and laughed at her. The young lady¡¯s face paled. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I¡­¡± ¡°You will be investigated for having unknown identity and impersonation of a noble until the charges are resolved. Follow me!¡± The guard seized the young lady¡¯s wrist at once. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Uni, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°My Lady¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it will be fine. They just need to inquire about some things.¡± The young lady reasoned with the child and rose from the bench to follow the guard. Even Uni, who was still fuming a while before, quietly shut her mouth, The guard dragged the innocent young lady and the child. There were many people in the square, but everyone seemed as if they were already familiar with the scene, and only avoided their gazes. . . . The place where the guard led the young lady was not the guard office, but a quiet alleyway. There, he laughed for the first time. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too easy?¡± Nasty-looking men who had been hiding around the area revealed themselves as the guard spoke, ¡°Hey, where did this come from?¡± ¡°Look at that fair face. Now this is a real woman.¡± As the filthy men approached with grins pasted on their face, the young lady looked at the guard with a frightened face. ¡°A, Aren¡¯t you the city guard?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. But because the salary is kind of low, every once in a while I do side jobs as well.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°So why do you go travelling alone so fearlessly. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± The men chuckled, pretending to be worried, while the young lady¡¯s shoulders slumped at their sleazy attitude. Then one of them muttered. ¡°Hey, by the way, will this not raise a problem?¡± The grown up woman was too gentle. She looked like a well-educated daughter of a rich family in many different ways. The guard laughed at his colleague¡¯s worries. ¡°You fool, will a precious lady of a renowned household go outside without an escort?¡± ¡°Is it possible that she went out secretly?¡± ¡°Why are you thinking so much, it will be over once you sell her!¡± The guard reached out roughly. Then Uni shouted out loud. ¡°This bad man! Don¡¯t touch my Lady!¡± ¡°Puh ha ha!¡± The men burst into laughter when the child shouted. ¡°This will sell well. Those perverts will like it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Please let us go.¡± Amidst the disturbing mockery, Uni clenched her teeth, while the young lady enveloped Uni in a hug and plead. It could have been better had she not done it. The quivering voice aroused their already distorted mind. The men laughed freely, then stretched out their arms as if trying to grab the young lady. At that time. Crash! The man who had been blocking the alley fell backwards with an unexpected sound. Everyone turned their heads in surprise and stiffened at once, as if they had made an agreement together. At the end of the alley, there was a man standing under the sunset. He was a tall man in a black cloak, with a mask covering his face. And beneath his feet lay the man who had been the lookout. ¡°What the hell, this bastard!¡± The men shouted at the uninvited guest. The tall man did not answer and stepped on the head of the man who had fallen under his feet. There was a sound of a cracking bone, however the man underneath had already passed out and stopped moving. ¡°This guy¡­!¡± Another man who felt belittled rushed in and threw his fist. The mysterious man dodged it narrowly, then grasped, and broke the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Kwaaahk!¡± The man sunk on his knees with a sound like breaking log. As their colleagues fell one after another, the rest of the men took the stance to withdraw. Then the mysterious man stood straight and stretched out his shoulders. Nobody realized when exactly did he move, but he looked very broad at the moment. Moreover, his eyes, that were exposed within the gap of the mask, were filled with killing intent, like the edge of a blade. The men flinched at his overbearing frame and the sharp glint in his eyes, and in the end, they could only cuss. ¡°Damn it!¡± Frightened dog barked. The group of angry men pulled out and escaped. As the dogs ran away, the alley became still in an instant. However, the young lady and the maid were still embracing each other tightly. The reason of this was, the man in the cloak seemed just as dangerous as the guard and his group. The pitch-dark shadow of the mysterious man approached. Then he quietly asked the young lady and the maid who were gulping down their dry saliva. ¡°Are you alright?¡± It was an ordinary warm voice. When the young lady was still surprised by the unexpected voice, the mysterious man rolled up his mask. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The young lady was once again surprised at the face that was revealed soon after. Unlike his aggressive actions, his appearance was neat. His face was fair like the moon, and the deep, black eyes were composed, unlike before. It was hard to believe that this gentle-looking young man had broken those people severely. The young man spoke as the young lady blinked. ¡°I saw you in the square and followed after. You can¡¯t follow the guards blindly, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± The young man said calmly and reached out to the still-stiff young lady. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Not until your house. Just somewhere nearby.¡± ¡°¡­ We are not from this city.¡± The young lady replied in a breezy voice. ¡°We only stop by here for a while, we¡¯re heading to the capital.¡± ¡°Just the two of you?¡± As the young lady nodded, doubts aroused within the eyes of the young man. ¡°There¡¯s my father in the imperial palace.¡± Under the young man¡¯s gaze, the young lady confessed with a beautiful but uncertain face. ¡°My name is Rena Ruber. His Grace, the Northern Marquess, Cardo Ruber, is my father.¡± Rena Ruber, the young lady who had just spoken, looked not that much different from 6 years ago. She was just as fragile and pitiful as when she had been abandoned by her father. The author¡¯s words: A new story has begun, have fun reading Translator¡¯s note: [To you who are abandoned, and to you who are unforgiven] I believe these words stem from Rena and her father, and is directed toward, well, the readers who have experienced the same pain. I first got attracted to this because of the cover. The male lead, Lynn, looks so dashing AAAAA and Rena isn¡¯t the typical blonde or blood red haired character in Korea novels >< No hate, they¡¯re just¡­ too.. common? Hehe. And I like the art style! At the moment there are 92 chapters and it is still ongoing, and I cannot say whether we¡¯re near the end of the story yet or not. I¡¯ll just tell you that this story is unexpectedly deep. Rena¡¯s experience will be unveiled bit by bit, and the true form of the empire will be revealed as the story unfold as well, so please be patient, and enjoy the ride~ Chapter 2 ¡°I will enjoy this food!¡± Yuni shouted happily in the shabby inn. The hungry child, Yuni, started eating before her young lady, and Lena watched her and turned to one side of the room. ¡°Thank you, Sir Lynn. You take care of us like this.¡± Who Lena greeted was the owner of this cramped inn. It was Lynn, the young man who helped Lena and Yuni. He sat cross-legged on the old sofa and watched the two with an awkward face. ¡°¡­.I really didn¡¯t expect you to follow.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± When Lynn said something absurdly, Lena asked with amazement. ¡°You told me to follow you if I didn¡¯t have anywhere to go.¡± ¡°But if you just follow someone you don¡¯t know¡­.¡± ¡°I know your name¡­¡± ¡°If you only know the name, it still unknown¡­¡± The two people who talked were embarrassed by each other¡¯s different ideas. It was Lynn who asked Lena to follow him. He couldn¡¯t just leave girls who were about to be kidnapped. He couldn¡¯t leave them to the Security Agency that couldn¡¯t be trusted, and also it will be night soon, so he told them to follow him. Nevertheless, he was really embarrassed by Lena, who was already here. Even where he¡¯s staying now was an inn, not a single house. When Lynn made such expression, Lena muttered in a voice like the sky was falling. ¡°If you¡¯re telling me to go back¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± When Lena started crying, Lynn hurriedly shook his hands.1 ¡°It¡¯s just, I was just surprised. Don¡¯t be uncomfortable.¡± ¡°It was us who made you uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Yuni, sst!¡± Despite her warning, Yuni ignored it and ate her bread again. Then, Lynn calmly changed the topic. ¡°You said you were the daughter of Count Rubel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Count Rubel has a daughter.¡± Lena paused and put down the bread as Lynn said something she knew. Then she smiled with a wounded face. ¡°Officially, but anyone knows. He¡¯s got a daughter.¡± His eyebrows narrowed at Lena¡¯s confession. ¡®An illegitimate daughter?¡¯ Why did such a daughter appear in this city? Lynn asked, thinking it was strange. ¡°But why are you alone? Didn¡¯t the Count send anyone?¡± ¡°Father doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m going now.¡± Lena¡¯s answer left Lynn in speechless. She wasn¡¯t an ordinary daughter, but an out-of-wedlock child, who hadn¡¯t even been considered as a daughter by her father. Even in this country. Lynn was confused about whether he understood it properly. ¡°Count Rubel wasn¡¯t telling you to come, but you¡¯re going to see him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who gave you permission?¡± ¡°Permission?¡± Lena blinked at the word ¡®permission¡¯. She said she didn¡¯t know why she needed permission. Thanks to her, Lynn was now in a deep freeze. He didn¡¯t know if Count Rubel¡¯s daughter in front of him was real or fake, but one thing was certain. That, this lady was innocent.1 He¡¯d be damned if the Count found out. No, he was glad she¡¯s lucky. The Count may be going to buried or killed his own daughter, which suddenly showed up. Lynn asked again with a half-believing question. ¡°Do you know where the Marquis now?¡± ¡°He must be in the Imperial Palace. It¡¯s the Foundation Day soon.¡± ¡°Then where are you going now?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Imperial Palace.¡± Lena¡¯s shy answer made Lynn felt indescribable. ¡°¡­How about going home?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. Even if you do that, that kid is innocent.¡± ¡°¡­.what?¡± Yuni raised her head with a spoon in her mouth. Lynn pointed to her innocent figure. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but the capital city is much more open than here. Luckily, even if you go to the Imperial Palace, there is no guarantee that the Marquis will meet you¡­. It¡¯s not a friendly place. The same thing can happen there again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. You¡¯ve done a good job just now.¡± ¡°Do you believe everyone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but I think it will be okay. No matter how ugly the world is, there are more friendly people than bad ones.¡±3 ¡°If you end up asking for help, it¡¯s more dangerous.¡± ¡°More dangerous?¡± ¡°Stand out, you.¡± Lena laughed with a face that knows nothing. So Lynn thought and said straightforwardly. ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Lena¡¯s cheeks turned red because of that plain comment. But Lynn wasn¡¯t trying to praise her beauty. ¡°You¡¯re easy to attract attention, easy to be targeted, and easy to sell at high prices.¡±1 Lynn¡¯s voice was still low and quiet. But, Lena¡¯s eyes were shaken by the harsh words, especially the high price. However, Lynn didn¡¯t care. ¡°Some people ask for help.¡± He was a great man, who helped her. But she couldn¡¯t tell if he was going to ask for her body when she listened. But Lena was aware of her reality. Lena thought with a stiff face, then asked Lynn again. ¡°So, Sir Lynn, are you going to ask me for a price?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lynn flatly denied it. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Lena was already scared. ¡®Oh, no.¡¯ Lynn regretted it belatedly. He was insensitive. He was a stranger to the lady, but she couldn¡¯t even catch up with him even though she was at an inn. Lynn kept his mouth shut as he tried to deny again. She was already alert, so it¡¯s useless to say no. However, if he left it like that, they would be uncomfortable all night. Lynn got up on the sofa while thinking. Lena seemed very surprised but pretended not to see him. Then, he unrolled a dagger from his waist and put it on to the table near Lena. ¡°This is¡­.?¡± ¡°Safety device.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes were rounded by the unexpected word. When Lena stared at him, Lynn added. ¡°Use it when you need it.¡± ¡°¡­.How?¡± ¡°Stab me if I approach.¡± Lynn answered clearly and sat back on the sofa. Lena looked at Lynn, who kept a distance from the dagger she received. A smile slowly spread over the mouth of the hesitant lady. Lynn was relieved only after confirming that her fear was faded. Lena, who laughed secretly, said softly. ¡°Sir Lynn too.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡±3 Lynn¡¯s expression became strange. But Lena kept a clear face. ¡°Sir Lynn is also pretty.¡± ¡°What the¡­.¡± Lynn was speechless. How come she suddenly talked about how pretty he was? Lynn stared at her, but Lena still looked innocent. ¡®Is she a little too naive?¡¯ Lynn thought inadvertently and was shocked. Because his guess was so convincing. Otherwise, a mature lady couldn¡¯t be so naive without knowing the world so much. Lynn¡¯s eyes trembled from the heavy hypothesis. As if she had no idea what Lynn was thinking, she could only smile happily. *** It was already night when Lena and Yuni finished eating. When it was dark outside, Lynn took off his cloak and said. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa, and you can sleep on the bed.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be uncomfortable?¡± A worried voice responded back, but Lynn didn¡¯t look back. It was because of Lena was in a white pajama. It was a long-sleeved pajama, but Lynn was uncomfortable to see it. So, he reduced the size of the lamp and stretched his feet on the sofa. As the room grew dark, Lena and Yuni went into the bed. After a long time, Lena¡¯s whisper was heard in the dark. ¡°Sir Lynn, are you sleeping?¡± Lynn didn¡¯t answer, but Lena still whispered. ¡°Thank you very much today.¡± ¡°¡­.okay.¡± ¡°I was a little surprised. I¡¯ve never been helped without being asked for any reward.¡± Lynn tried to find the right answer. That¡¯s because he felt a cold weight of Lena¡¯s confession. If she¡¯d never been helped without a reward, would she have received help at all? ¡°There were many. People who think I¡¯m just naive. But it¡¯s those people who are really naive.¡±3 The voice was more eloquent. When Lynn was silent, Lena changed her voice and whispered. ¡°Rather, it¡¯s dangerous to help anyone like this, Sir Lynn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time to worry about me.¡± ¡°Sir Lynn is a very pretty man.¡± Lena whispered with a smile, and Lynn eventually burst into laughter. When Lynn laughed, Lena asked more comfortably. ¡°What is Sir Lynn doing?¡± ¡°Just, this and that.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re staying here for a while. Are you going to the capital?¡± Lena¡¯s guess was correct. It was not a difficult analogy since this city was the gateway to the capital. Lynn didn¡¯t answer, but he drew a line. ¡°I tell you in advance, I can¡¯t take you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right that you¡¯re going to the capital. You don¡¯t have to take us, it¡¯s the same way anyway.¡± It seems that she wanted to follow her own footsteps. Lynn swallowed up his bitter smile at the ambition. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­.It¡¯s too late. You must be tired, so stop talking.¡± After a series of questions, Lynn was a little embarrassed. Unable to reveal his identity, he hurriedly stopped talking. As a result, the conversation ceased, and the night fell silent again.3 *** And at a deeper night, Lena, who fell asleep shallowly, opened her eyes. ¡°Shh.¡± A man looked down from his nose. It was Lynn. Lena noticed him in the dark and asked him a small question. ¡°Can I stab you now?¡± ¡°¡­.No.¡±5 When Lena got hold of the dagger above her head, Lynn quickly denied it. ¡°Hide under the bed.¡± The moment Lynn spoke, there was a crackling sound outside. It was the sound of stepping on the floor of the hallway. ¡°Hurry.¡± Lynn pushed Lena and Yuni, who was still asleep, under the bed. Immediately afterward, the door opened roughly. ¡°Where are you, this¡­.!¡± The voice of the stranger finally broke, and a dull hitting sound rang instead. Lynn rushed as soon as the door opened, and those who came in were helpless in the dark. ¡°Stop it, bast*rd! Before I burn this place!¡± The room suddenly became bright. Lynn seemed to have turned on the light that he had hidden. As a result, the identity of the guests at night was as expected. Those were the guys that approached Lena. Lynn sighed and warned them. ¡°Speak when I let you.¡± The already beaten men clenched their teeth. ¡°Give me the girl.¡± ¡°What girl?¡± ¡°The girl you took!¡± ¡°I have bad sleep.¡±2 When Lynn clicked his tongue, the man, who seemed to be the leader, gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it, you son of a bit*h.¡±2 The man then pulled out a dagger. Lynn took a step back, but the man didn¡¯t try to stab him. Instead, he stabbed his palms with a knife. Lynn was shocked by the unexpected action. ¡®No¡­.¡¯ As Lynn was thinking, the red blood ran dry. Along with him, the terrible smell of sulfur wafted through. Soon it was covered with smoke and a figure quickly grew in it. Lynn was furious when he realized what had happened. ¡°You idiots!¡± But the men only giggled. It was a strange laugh to hide their fears. A stranger appeared in the flames of the raging fire. It touched the ground with four feet. It seemed like a crouched human at first, but if you look more closely, it seemed like a human head on a dog¡¯s body, and it was indescribably bizarre. ¡°Hah!¡± Lynn clenched his teeth against the smell of lava that pierced his nose. The fools opened the way of the dead. He promised to take a woman and gave his blood to call the abyss dead. After grasped the situation, Lynn reached out to a sword hanging on the wall. At the same time, the dead man came up. Kkang! Since there was no chance of selecting a sword, he blocked it with the sword he got from the wall. When the dead man smashed the sword with his teeth, Lynn smashed it. While the dead were pushed away, Lynn corrected his posture. As his eyes calmed down, the dead also cried out. The men cheered as spectators. At that time. ¡°Stop it!¡± With a charming appeal, a hem of white cloth ran out into the middle of the room. It was Lena.1 ¡°Move!¡± Lynn shouted to Lena, who was in the way, but she didn¡¯t listen. ¡°Please don¡¯t fight.¡± In Lena¡¯s cry, Lynn felt dizzy, and the men burst into laughter. The man with the blood raised his hands and said joyfully. ¡°Lady, it¡¯s good to be innocent, but you need to know the atmosphere. Then it hurts us too.¡± ¡°You are naive.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stop now. This kind of deterrence and violence are not forgiven.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Lena¡¯s warning made the man laugh. ¡°She¡¯s so full of herself.¡± The reality was close to revealing it. ¡°Shut up and step out, before you got killed.¡± The man was under a brutal impulse to open the door to hell. He was thirsty. When it¡¯s done, he wanted to make the woman in front of him bloody. ¡°Lena, stop it!¡± Lynn shouted as the man¡¯s breath became rough. He wanted to get her, but he couldn¡¯t move fast because of the dead in front of him. ¡°I can¡¯t hurt Lynn because of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time to worry about me!¡± ¡°All right, all right, you¡¯re both dead!¡± The man yelled unbearably. At the same time, the dead creature hit the floor. ¡°Lena!¡± Lynn rushed, but it couldn¡¯t be faster than the four-legged dead. Finally, the dead man came upon Lena. White pajama was swaying, and black drops of blood scattered in the air. In a cold fear, Lynn reached in desperately to get Lena. However, the girl in pajama who had been shaken didn¡¯t fall, she stood tall. As if the rain-stained grass bounces, she¡¯s flexible and powerful. Instead, it was the black one that poured out. It was the head of the dead. Lynn got it and then threw it back with amazement. He raised his head. Lena was shedding the blood on her dagger. In the moonlight, without being distracted. Lynn stopped breathing and looked at her. So did the others. Lena then said in an embarrassing voice as she felt all eyes were on her. ¡°Everyone is so surprised.¡± Then she smiled and added. ¡°Really, you are naive.¡± Chapter 3 When the lady tore the dead, people even felt the world stop. It was a time when everyone was amazed at the unbelievable sight. ¡°Kkkeuaargh!¡± The man who called the dead man let out a scream. It was because the death of the blood-linked dead also killed him. ¡°Why! Why!¡± The man was driving his way and biting his companions. ¡°Oh.¡± As another mess took place, Lena clicked her tongue. The men struggled to escape, and those whose eyes turned upside down jumped at Lena for a reason. Their behavior was frightening, but Lena didn¡¯t avoid it. Instead, she calmly knocked down their heads with her dagger. ¡°Hueook!¡± The men were appalled at the splitting body of their colleagues. However, it wasn¡¯t the blades, but the hilts that took the men¡¯s heads. ¡°Keeeuk¡­.¡± The man spat out and collapsed, other men had their faces turn white. Then, Lena whispered to them. ¡°Why did you touch anyone, dangerously?¡± ¡°Heuh¡­.!¡± A man tried to run away. At the same time, a dagger flew over and grazed his cheek and then plunged into the door. ¡°You can¡¯t go yet, everyone.¡±3 Lena, who threw the dagger, said tenderly. That alone is creepy enough, and the white fog began to spread around Lena. The mist had evaporated blood from the dead. Lena approached a man who had fallen through the thick smoke. The fainted man was holding a palm-sized rock. It was a strange stone with a complicated pattern. ¡°Since when did you have the altar?¡± Lena called it the altar. The man only mumbled but didn¡¯t answer. So Lena asked him again. ¡°Is it a difficult question to answer? Or did I ask too kindly?¡± When Lena asked again, the men finally answered back. ¡°Three, three months. About three months ago.¡± ¡°Do you know the source?¡± ¡°He¡­. I accidentally picked it up¡­¡± ¡°By accident?¡± Lena laughed. But she didn¡¯t ask him anymore. ¡°This is seized.¡± Lena wiped the blood off the altar and took it. Then she looked back at the men who were trembling. ¡°I want you to take responsibility for your actions.¡± Lena¡¯s words shook the men¡¯s eyes. Then Yuni crawled out of the bed. The girl shook her pajama and walked in front of the men with a gun.2 ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can make up for the mistake.¡± Then she opened her hand to them. What it meant was clear. ¡°Give me everything you have.¡±2 *** Yuni took over a lot of money inside the men¡¯s socks. Badly robbed, they left crying and saw Yuni off, begging her to be nice. Until then, Lynn had stood at the corner of the room. When all the men disappeared, he muttered. ¡°Was it all acting?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena turned her face with a wide-eyed expression. Her resolute impression became innocent again, Lynn was amazed at the upheaval. ¡°You kept acting weak.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never pretended to be weak. It¡¯s just a normal courtesy.¡± ¡°It is a normal courtesy to be nice to a stranger¡­.?¡± When Lynn asked, Lena and Yuni took a hard look at each other. But they made their defenses with a clear face. ¡°It¡¯s necessary for everyone.¡± ¡°For them, for us, for another good person.¡± ¡°They would¡¯ve learned a lesson from this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not argue about this anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll make other people safe.¡± ¡°A kind of justice implementation?¡± ¡°Of course, in the process, I only made a small effort.¡± ¡°It is inevitable that you need travel expenses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡± The man laughed at their words. Although they looked innocent and cute, Lynn wasn¡¯t deceived. ¡°It¡¯s a robbery, that¡­..¡± ¡°Among all the words, you said robbery.¡± Lena got sad when Lynn went to the point. Lynn looked at the poor face and realized he had overlooked it. Lena never asked for help. Not even once. It was purely Lynn who misjudged Lena¡¯s appearance, eyes, and situation. Besides, it¡¯s better to misunderstand their intentions. ¡ª Safety device. ¡ªUse it when you need it. ¡ªStab me when I approach. Lynn¡¯s brainstorm shook his past remarks. At the same time, he felt a chill shiver wrapped around his body. A safety device, stab when approached. Who the hell did he play the dangerous man role in front of? As soon as he realized his brutality, shame poured out.5 ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯ Lynn bit his lip and endured the scream. Fortunately, the shriek of the scream was silenced, but there was no way to stop his face from burning. When Lynn was in agony, Lena blinked and laughed. With that laugh, Lynn muttered with a burning face. ¡°I¡¯m useless¡­¡± ¡°Useless?¡± Lena asked with her eyes wide open. However, Lynn was too ashamed to listen. Lena looked at him silently and soon turned around, pretended not to know. ¡°Rather, is this it? What Lynn said about doing something here.¡± Lena waved the altar she had just obtained. Lynn was more surprised and asked without help. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Because you said you¡¯re going to go to the capital. I¡¯m familiar with this, and I heard that the Emperor is looking for this.¡± In that light answer, Lynn exhaled a long breath. Why did he think she was naive? Rather than being naive, she noticed everything scarily. The Emperor was looking for that altar. The altar, the key to the gates of hell. A terrible stone that appeared in the world a century ago and changed the history of human beings. Lynn was searching when he heard the altar was in this city as he headed to the capital. When Lynn responded with silence, Lena turned back to her cheerful colors. ¡°This is mine. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Are you going to take it?¡± Lena asked naturally. But Lynn just shook his head silently. ¡°Isn¡¯t this important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important, but I don¡¯t intend to take it. Why would I take it from you?¡± As Lynn flatly denied it, Lena smiled. ¡°After all, Sir Lynn is beautiful.¡±3 Lynn¡¯s eyebrows narrowed at the unexpected remark. Lena gently looked at the altar. ¡°You¡¯re not useless. You didn¡¯t need to save me, what I need is kindness.¡± Then, Lena wrapped Lynn¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Thank you very much. This is my little reward.¡±1 Lena¡¯s hand left for a while, and Lynn¡¯s hand suddenly had an altar. Lynn looked at Lena in surprise. What the hell is going on? His generous kindness. He gave her a place and Yuni in the cheap inn. On the other hand, the altar was what the Emperor looking for. Lynn felt this was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t reject it. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful you give me this altar. But I¡¯ll pay you back for it. In any way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Lena smiled brightly and replied. But Lynn didn¡¯t laugh. As if he wanted to avoid her gaze, he¡¯s looking away. *** A hectic night passed and the day dawned. Early in the morning, Lena and Lynn said goodbye in front of the inn. ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask me to come with you.¡± Lena muttered in a sad voice. Lynn knew it was a joke, but he still conceded. ¡°My companion is waiting.¡± Lynn didn¡¯t accompany Lena as he said last night. Even though his business in the city had ended, his decision remained the same. ¡°It won¡¯t help you either. If you plan to meet the Count.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes, who was pretending to be sorry for his meaningful words, were rounded. As it was yesterday and as it was now, Lynn said as he knew Lena¡¯s father. So Lena was curious about Lynn¡¯s identity. ¡®Shall I ask again what he is doing?¡¯ But Lena swallowed up the question. ¡°Can we meet again in the capital?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Are you going to be in the Imperial Palace?¡± It¡¯s a confirmation, not a question. Lynn answered thinking she couldn¡¯t get it. ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the Imperial Palace.¡± On Lena¡¯s friendly greeting, Lynn hesitated and turned away. As the young man was further away to the end of the street, Yuni showed up. ¡°It¡¯s a rarely healthy young man.¡± ¡°I know right.¡± ¡°At first, I thought I was going to cover him up.¡± Lena burst into laughter at Yuni¡¯s reckless suspicion. Yuni glanced up at Lena, heard the sound of her unfamiliar laughter. ¡°You look happy, Miss.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± At Yuni¡¯s words, Lena laughed like a conciliation lady. She looked elsewhere, it was obvious she was different, but she¡¯s pretty, so Yuni just passed it. ¡°By the way, he knew your father, didn¡¯t he?¡± Yuni was talking about Lynn¡¯s previous statement. ¡°Gone to the Imperial Palace and collecting altar. What do you think he is? The clothes were all cheap.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know when I see him again.¡± She was curious about Lynn¡¯s identity, but Lena decided to save this curiosity. Now, if she went to the Imperial Palace, she could meet her father after six years and reunited with Lynn. Since her father¡¯s response was unknown, it¡¯s still unknown how kind Sir Lynn is. Uncertainty increased. Thanks to this, the journey to the Imperial Palace seemed to be more enjoyable. *** After leaving the city, Lynn stopped walking at the beginning of the forest. Then he looked down at the altar in his hand for a moment. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this.¡¯ Lynn sighed briefly and shrugged. Then he walked again with a cold, hard face. As soon as he took a few steps, a man in a black uniform came out to meet him. ¡°Are you done, My Lord?¡± ¡°Is everything all right?¡± ¡°Yes. Everyone is waiting. How was your search?¡± Lynn threw the altar he was holding instead of answering. The man admired the stone. ¡°You found it. How did you find it?¡± ¡°They¡¯re using it for robbery.¡± Lynn answered briefly and crossed the bush. At the time, a group of knights seemed to be on standby. The knights saluted a sword-like action. When Lynn nodded, three or four maids ran with his clothes. They took off Lynn¡¯s rough and loose cloak and changed it into a black uniform and coat. 6 Black is a symbol of the East. The Emperor divided the vast territory of the empire into four directions and was ruled over by four Dukes. One of them, Lignan Eitner, the owner of the East, was the youngest, most ambitious, and the most improbable Duke of all time. After he changed clothes and returned to the East, silently he clenched his teeth. ¡°His Grace has found the altar in a two-day search. Now that we have achieved our goal, we move on to Grandis Grascha.¡± When the man who came out ordered, the knights were on the horse. Lynn also rode on a huge black horse. When he turned his horse, the countless valleys followed. It was when he felt a little new. ¡ªSir Lynn is pretty too. Lena¡¯s voice suddenly popped into Lynn¡¯s mind, which was hardened by tension. Lynn, who almost laughed, managed to bear it. Who knew who was pretty? She was a strange lady. Pretended to be naive and innocent, nevertheless correct. Lynn wondered how she would react if she knew who he was. Will she welcome to the same old folk? ¡°Did you have anything good?¡± ¡°Good things?¡± ¡°You look happy.¡± Asked the man who was riding beside him. Lynn glanced at him and looked back again. They were all told not to talk so much. But for a moment, Lynn called the man who followed him. ¡°Deca.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Does Rubel have a daughter?¡± ¡°You mean Count Rubel of the North?¡± Lynn¡¯s secretary, Deca Monil, asked. It was a surprising question. The North wasn¡¯t in good relationship with the East, and Count Rubel was a member of the North who was hostile to Lynn. Deca replied steadily, thinking it was strange. ¡°There was. But I was told she died a few years ago.¡± ¡°Her name?¡± ¡°Her name is¡­.¡± Deca fumbled at the end of the word and traced his memory. He thoroughly examined the genealogy in his mind and soon replied with an ambiguous voice. ¡°Her name is Lena or Regina. Let me check it later.¡± Lynn grinned at Deca¡¯s answer. It was to avoid showing laughter. Truly, a lady beyond imagination. He thought she was married, but actually she dead. So was it Lena Rubel¡¯s ghost that he met yesterday? ¡®We¡¯ll know when we meet again.¡¯3 A sense of curiosity erupted and pressured him. Thanks to that, the trip to the Imperial Palace seemed to be a little exciting. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Btw, Lynn in uniform tho¡­. 3 OMG these two, I cant!!!! Chapter 4 It was when she was six years old that she first met her biological parents. Before that, Lena stayed at a suburban villa. This was because of the advice of the grown-ups that if they wanted to focus on giving birth and raising a successor, they had to keep their daughter apart. So Lena was sent to the villa when she was very young. The suburban villa was peaceful and comfortable to live, but she was always lonesome. She missed her family. She looked at the portraits of her parents and imagined them. She dreamed of the day she would go home. Then one day, a message came from the mansion. It was news that the successor had grown up enough so she could return to the mansion. Lena headed home in euphoria. She was grateful to be at home. The mansion of the Rubel family was much larger than the villa, and the people also used more sophisticated manners. And her parents, who were more beautiful and handsome than the portrait. When Lena looked at them all, she gave greetings. ¡°Come in, Lena.¡± When she heard her father¡¯s voice, Lena wanted to cry. At her young age, Lena, who was isolated, was already acutely aware of her impending crises. The value of family, and the yearning. So, with a feeling of being in love, Lena bowed her knees to the parents she always missed. ¡°Nice to meet you, father, mother. I¡¯m Lena Rubel.¡± It was a perfect greeting that she has practiced for a long time. Seeing the smiling parents, Lena thought she had finally got her family back. That belief lasted for six years. Until the Viscount sold Lena.2 *** ¡°Miss, I can see the Imperial Palace over there!¡± Yuni opened the carriage¡¯s window and shouted. At the end of his hand was a white spire on top of the town. It was part of the Imperial Palace where the emperor lived.2 ¡°Miss, have you ever been to the Imperial Palace? ¡­.Miss?¡± Yuni was so excited and later she found Lena who was lost in thought. With her hand on her chin, Lena looked through the window with a deeply thoughtful face. ¡°Miss? Miss? Miss Lena!¡± Lena blinked her eyes only after Yuni called her three times. Yuni worried about her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Look like you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Lena laughed as if nothing was wrong, Yuni narrowed her eyes and whispered. ¡°Do you want to see Sir Lynn?¡± ¡°Sir Lynn?¡± ¡°You wanted to go to the capital. Did you feel upset that you couldn¡¯t go with him?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not that crazy.¡± ¡°So you were a little disappointed?¡± Lena burst into laughter. It¡¯s been two days since they were separated. After saying goodbye to him, Lena rented a horse-drawn carriage with money earned the night before and then moved smoothly. But as the capital approached, Lena¡¯s condition became strange. Words gradually decreased, and as soon as she entered the capital, she began to see only the distant sky. Yuni suspected a commercial employee, but Lena laughed and denied it. ¡°No, not like that.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°Just, I have an old thought.¡± Lena finally confessed the truth. She was six years old, the first time she came home. At that time, she went through the gates of the capital in a carriage. She was going through the same road, brooding over the past. ¡°It¡¯s still here.¡± Lena looked out the window and said. The capital of the Empire, Grandis Grascha, was a messy gray scene, unlike its beautiful name. Just looked around the entrance to the main street, the houses were constructed with cardboard and cloth. There were scrabble people, and next to them were rats as big as cats. Yuni mumbled in a tired face. ¡°The capital should be better than this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at it too much. It¡¯s not a sight.¡± At Lena¡¯s words, Yuni sat back. But her eyes were still outside the window. ¡°If you build an empire and serve as the emperor, you can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Someone who is good at his role is rare.¡± Lena¡¯s remarks made Yuni pouting her lips. Someone who didn¡¯t do his job well. It wasn¡¯t just about the Emperor. Yuni then looked at her lady and asked, ¡°When you see your father, what are you going to tell him?¡± ¡°First of all, say hello to him to see if he¡¯s been well.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give him a chance?¡± ¡°A chance?¡± Her smile deepened due to Yuni¡¯s question. Lena moved her eyes out the window and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s a chance for him to be forgiven by me.¡± Lena¡¯s voice was as gentle as usual, but it was strange. Yuni looked at the young lady and moved her eyes out of the window again. There were a lot of people who were abandoned like Lena. *** The carriage went into the city center. In the meantime, the scene that had been messy gradually improved and changed completely in front of the Imperial Palace. The area, where poor people were not allowed to enter, was pure and splendid to the name of Grandis Grascha. There was dazzling marble on the road, and early spring flowers filled the side. It was the perfect festival atmosphere. ¡°Wow, there are so many people.¡± Yuni admired the crowded people on the square and on the street. People dressed in white and decorated with colorful flowers and they¡¯re smiling. The white and the flowers are symbols of the Emperor. People were all decorating and celebrating the upcoming Foundation Day. While Yuni was watching the festival, the carriage reached the Imperial Palace. However, there were already many visitors standing at the front gate of the Imperial Palace. ¡°Now, if I line up, it¡¯ll be until night.¡± ¡°We will go right in.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the invitation?¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± At Lena¡¯s words, Yuni hurried through her bag. Soon, she found an invitation sealed with wax. Yuni, who pulled out the invitation, told her not to line up. When the shabby carriage entered the VIP-only gate, the guards blocked them. However, there was no fuss. When Yuni held out the invitation, they guided the carriage to the lake¡¯s palace. *** ¡°After all, the Imperial Palace is different!¡± Lena was impressed by the rooms assigned by Yuni. However, Lena was not interested in the imperial dignity or the view of the lake. She was busy polishing her clothes in front of a mirror. ¡°Will you go to the Duke?¡± The Duke. Yuni mentioned the person who gave them the royal invitation. ¡°No, he will call me if necessary.¡± ¡°Then where are you going?¡± When Yuni asked again, Lena smiled with her hands on her ears. On that bright face, Yuni realized. The fact that her lady was excited. And there was only one reason for Lena to come to the Imperial Palace. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going to see him right away?¡± ¡°Do children need a procedure to meet their parents?¡± Yuni, who was dubious and questioned, lost words to stop Lena¡¯s confident response. In the meantime, Lena, who had finished redecorating, said with a fresh face, without delay. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see my father.¡± *** The palace near the lake was where the guests of the Imperial Palace staying. On the anniversary of the foundation of the Empire, the four Dukes of north, south, east, and west entered at once, and the arch of the lake was divided into four like the territory of the empire. Dukes who hate each other took each end of the palace to get as far as possible from the opponent. Some argued about their territory, and some wrote articles, just as the King of the North, Iura Flanus had done. ¡°This is where the Lord you mentioned are staying. Do you have any business?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to meet my old friend, Lord Cardo Rubel.¡± At the end of the hallway, Lena replied politely. The knights scanned Lena with suspicious eyes. She was beautiful but unfamiliar. So it was even more suspicious. For such a beautiful lady, her name must be known. Even the mysterious beauty came to visit without an escort to meet a close friend of the official in the North. The knights still had their dubious eyes on Lena. ¡°May I ask your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lena Rubel.¡± The knights were puzzled by the last name of Rubel. Unlike Lynn¡¯s capable secretary, the young officers in the north didn¡¯t even know the name of the girl who had already died. They glanced at each other and replied reluctantly. ¡°Please wait.¡± One of the knights slipped away. He came back after a while. He was alone and holding paper in his hand. The knight handed the paper to Lena with a vague expression. There was a short warning. ¡ªDon¡¯t use a father¡¯s wound. I¡¯ll give you my advice this time, but not next. When Lena opened the paper and looked surprised, the knight said. ¡°This is your message. Milord the Count has no intention of meeting guests.¡± ¡°Please tell him one more time. Lena Rubel is asking to meet you.¡± She was meant to go back, but Lena said earnestly. The knights didn¡¯t answer. There was no reason to curry favor with a woman they had never met before. It was the time when they tried to drive the suspicious lady. ¡°Wait, please wait!¡± The knights stopped at the end of the corridor, a man hurried out. Lena noticed him and opened her eyes wide. Lena was familiar with him. ¡°Butler¡­!¡± *** At the same time, the East owner, Lignan Eitner, was holding his breath in the VIP room of the lake¡¯s east palace. Lying on the floor, Lynn held his weight on his fingertips. His naked upper body was covered in sweat, and the overused upper arm muscles swelled and screamed silently. 12 ¡®The National Foundation Day is two days later. The Dukes will gather once before the Emperor¡¯s birthday, but there is no message yet. I think they intend to exclude me¡­ I can¡¯t just watch.¡¯ Lynn was wrapped in sweats and pondering what to do next. It was time for him to keep himself silent, but also busy preparing. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s said that a young woman came to meet Count Rubel,¡± Deca said, who just came back from outside. ¡°It¡¯s said that she claimed to be Lena Rubel. Do you have any questions?¡± ¡®You¡¯re here.¡¯ In Deca¡¯s report, Lynn laughed secretly. Lena, who he just separated with two days ago, seemed to be able to make her way safely. ¡®And she went to the Count right away?¡¯ Lynn was pleased with Lena¡¯s actions, greatness, bravery, and her weirdness. He¡¯s going to find her. Besides, he would give her his name. She was a girl who couldn¡¯t find a way out of the situation or if she didn¡¯t need a solution. Then, Lynn asked, dropped sweat to the tip of his nose. ¡°And, the Count?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that she returned without meeting the Count.¡± It¡¯s a good response at first glance. However, it seemed suspicious. ¡®If your dead daughter showed up, would you like to meet her?¡¯ It looked like the Count was worried and not happy with it that he might try to prevent the rumor from spreading. Lynn evaluated Count Rubel¡¯s response. However, the situation itself was so strange that it was not easy to guess. Wondering about it, Lynn sighed silently. Lena¡¯s smiling face came into his mind. ¡®It¡¯s going to be okay.¡¯ She had been in a difficult situation. Lynn wanted Lena to hang up. That way he could see her again soon.1 *** ¡°Butler¡­.!¡± After six years, Lena recognized the old man at once. He was the butler of the Rubel family, who had been guarding the family since the time when the Count was still a child. ¡°Butler, in the meantime¡­.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± As Lena was excited and opened her mouth, the butler raised his hand. ¡°First, let¡¯s move somewhere else.¡± Unlike Lena, the butler didn¡¯t make eye contact with her. He seemed to be conscious of the knights¡¯ eyes. In that solemn voice, Lena quietly shut her mouth. The butler led Lena to a small room in the palace to avoid the eyes of the people. Then Lena opened her mouth but the butler quickly said. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lena¡¯s lips opened at the blame. Lena swallowed up her breath. ¡°To impersonate a dead person, you must be up to something.¡± ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Cheer up, Lena. Your prince will come to you. btw, i hate the butler already. and you guys will hate him more in the next chapte Chapter 5 ¡°To impersonate a dead person, you must be up to something.¡± The Butler shouted low and glared at Lena. ¡°Butler, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Look! Who the hell is this? Why, for money?¡± ¡°Are you really, really not aware?¡± Lena¡¯s eyes shook. No way. Six years was definitely a long time. However, it¡¯s not enough to forget about the people we lived with. Moreover, Lena¡¯s face remained in her childhood. It¡¯s weird not to be recognized. ¡°Don¡¯t you really know me?¡± ¡°Stop it¡­.!¡± ¡°Then, remember this? Staircase carpet next to my room.¡± When the Butler sighed, Lena grudged. ¡°When I was seven, I fell down on the stairs all the time. So you laid two more carpets on the side. Even if I fall, I¡¯m not hurt. But the stair jaw is high, so I fell more and also others.¡± Lena¡¯s mouth, who was stuttering her memory, had a sad smile. ¡°But the Butler kept putting the carpet on. Because of me, so I don¡¯t get hurt. Don¡¯t you remember this?¡± ¡°Where else did you hear that story?¡± ¡°Butler¡­¡± ¡°Please stop. I don¡¯t know where you heard that story, but our Miss has died. If you knew how sad our Master was then, you wouldn¡¯t dare to do this!¡± When Lena proved herself with a warm memory, the Butler shouted with a resentful voice. Lena¡¯s affection for him gradually subsided. At that time. With a knock, the palace servant opened the door of the reception room. The servant was holding tea and refreshments on a tray. ¡°Thank you, please leave.¡± The Butler got up and took the tray. Then he hurried the servants back. Until then, it was an ordinary act of a hard-working butler. But the following was different. ¡®Poor lady¡­.¡¯ He sighed at Lena. Then, he took a watch out of his arms. It was a pocket watch commonly used by old men and women of that age. He pretended to check the time. Then the water flowed from the watch¡¯s main hole and dropped into the teacup. It was a gentle poison. A comfortable poison that took your breath away as if you drunk it. ¡®Why did you come back?¡¯ The Butler swallowed his saliva. In fact, he also recognized Lena at first sight. She was once a pretty girl since she was born. When Lena uncovered the carpet story, his heart seemed to break. She still didn¡¯t know. The carpet didn¡¯t make the servants fall along, but they pretended to fall for the girl who fell and was embarrassed. They all played for a clumsy and cute girl. It was painful to remember those days, but the Butler resolved. ¡®Forgive me, Young Lady. Otherwise, everyone dies.¡¯ The Butler apologized inward and turned away. Lena was depressedly sitting and waiting. The Butler felt hurt again, but he hid his feeling and brought out the poisoned teacup. Lena gladly received the teacup. Then she looked into the dark black tea and said. ¡°I think it¡¯s useless to say anything now.¡± A hushed whisper touched the Butler¡¯s heart. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to believe me. Just tell my father I said, ¡®Hello. You¡¯ve been doing great.''¡± He couldn¡¯t answer. Meanwhile, Lena lifted the teacup. Butler¡¯s breath slowed. Lena blew her breath, cool it down, and took her lips to the teacup. It¡¯s over. The moment the Butler thought so, the teacup stopped tilting. 3 ¡°By the way, Butler.¡± Lena, who was about to drink the tea, suddenly stopped. Then she said with the teacup on her chin. ¡°What if I was found dead tomorrow?¡± Butler¡¯s heart sank. At the same time, an eerie cold swept over. When his face turned pale, Lena burst out into laughter. ¡°I just think about it.¡± Lena grinned and drunk the tea. Then, she flipped the teacup, faced the floor. Lena laughed with her wet lips which had swallowed the poison.1 ¡°Nice to meet you. Then, see you again.¡± Lena left the reception room after saying goodbye. The butler, who was left alone, was frozen for a long time and gasped. ¡®Did she notice? No, no way¡­.¡¯ He swept his forehead with a trembling hand. A cold sweat broke out. He shivered. Then, he threw the teacup Lena used. ???????????? At the sound of the door opening, Yuni popped his head out of the closet. ¡°You¡¯re here already? Earlier than I thought¡­.¡± When Lena returned to her room, she passed by Yuni. Then, she opened the bathroom door and hung on the sink. ¡°Euuuhp!¡± As soon as he heard the sound of nausea, Yuni ran in surprise. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Lena was throwing up. Yuni tapped Lena on her back without knowing the circumstances. Somehow, Lena threw up a small amount of water. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuni asked with her frightened eyes, and Lena replied exhausted. ¡°Could you help me up? It¡¯s like a kind of neurotoxin. My toes are sore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yuni was surprised and looked at Lena. Lena¡¯s complexion was paler than usual. Yuni was astonished at the appearance and supported Lena. ¡°No, how long has it been since you drink the poison and come here?¡± ¡°A nice person gave me, of course, I have to drink it.¡±2 Lena came out to the living room with the help of Yuni. As she sat on the sofa and checked her own condition, she felt numbness from her toes. There was no pain. It was a little tingling. Quiet and strong poison. Perhaps if she left alone, the paralysis would rise and she would quietly die. ¡°Pfft.¡± Lena, who observed her condition, suddenly laughed. She grabbed her dress and started laughing. ¡°Are you out of your mind¡­.?¡± Yuni murmured at Lena¡¯s strange behavior. Lena laughed and looked at her hands. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s funny. Really, so funny.¡± What¡¯s so funny about someone who almost poisoned? Yuni asked inward and asked back with a trembling look. ¡°Have you met your father?¡± ¡°No, I met my butler instead.¡± Lena said by handing a sheet of paper. ¡°He didn¡¯t come out when I was looking for him, and only sent me a note?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I was thrilled.¡± Yuni received the paper with a puzzled face and unfolded it. ¡ªDon¡¯t use a father¡¯s wound. I¡¯ll give you my advice this time, but not next. Yuni glanced back at the contents and asked. ¡°Thrilled?¡± ¡°There, he told me not to use his wound.¡± ¡°I think this is the point of anger, Miss.¡± ¡°Think again. A wound left means you¡¯re hurt. It means it hurts, and it also means to regret it.¡± Lena whispered in a pure voice. ¡°So I just wanted him to say sorry for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe all of that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but there is one thing. So I was confused, but the butler was poisoning the tea. It¡¯s so funny.¡± Actually, she was a little surprised when the servant brought the tea and refreshments over. They treated a person as a fraud and served her tea. She thought it was strange, so she looked carefully. At that time, there was a slight sound of water and after that, the drop of water went down into the teacup with the expected action. She didn¡¯t expect that until then. When she took the teacup and saw the pale face of the butler. As a result, Lena, who was convinced, drank the tea. For her father. Yuni, who heard the story, frowned and murmured. ¡°But what if you drink the poison?¡± ¡°I wanted to try, so I drank it. I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t die¡­¡± It hurts. Yuni was trying to say this, but he swallowed it back. Then, she changed her face and sighed again. ¡°Well, that¡¯s funny but weird. Your father is great, too. How did he get the poison right away?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a person who has excellent determination.¡± Lena replied with a bright face. She seemed happy to know her father¡¯s true intention. Yuni stared at her self-righteous figure and sat next to Lena. It was similar to the way cats swipe to comfort people. The little servant replied sullenly. ¡°He¡¯ll come by tomorrow to check on Miss¡¯ life.¡± ¡°So I¡¯d like to visit first and say hello.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Then the assassin will come next time, right?¡± ¡°He will.¡± ¡°Then I have to write it on the bed before he came. Lena Rubel¡¯s bed, Yuni¡¯s bed.¡±1 ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to sleep alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡± Yuni betrayed the young lady without any remorse. Then she stared at her with cat-like eyes. Lena laughed and got drunk on the sweetness of the poison. *** That night, Lena rarely slept. ¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯ She felt like charcoal rolling in her stomach. Perhaps because of her weakness, the burning sensation within her body changed its volume from time to time and began to spread throughout her body. Lena stumbled over the heat and finally got out of bed. A cry came from the darkness. She went out to the balcony, held the railing so that she wouldn¡¯t break down. Then, she inhaled deeply. ¡°Heuu¡­¡± The early spring night air was cold. Thanks to this, she could cool down a little. A strange scene from the Imperial Palace came into her sight. It was after midnight, but there were some bright windows. Young aristocrats seemed to enjoy socializing and playing until dawn. ¡®They look happy.¡¯ Lena leaned against the railing and watched the twinkling lights and the shadows coming and going. The sound of music was heard in the wind. ¡®If only I could be there.¡¯ If only, if only her father didn¡¯t sell her. Lena waited for the day to debut in the social world. She wanted to greet the Emperor with her most beautiful appearance, congratulate other people, and dance with a wonderful gentleman. Was that so greedy? No, it was a natural If only.1 ¡°If only¡­¡± Lena, who lost in her words, moved her eyes. She could see a quiet lake under the twinkling lights. She suddenly wanted to take a walk, so at first, she looked around and jumped gently from the balcony on the second floor. ¡®It¡¯s dark.¡¯ When she came down, the garden was darker than she expected. ¡®Could the late-night garden be a meeting place?¡¯ She remembered a verse from a novel she secretly saw as a child. Now, she couldn¡¯t remember in detail, but for some tragic reason, it was a story of a man and woman unable to love, secretly making love in a late-night garden. Lena walked through the dark garden, brooding over the old memories. It was then, a mysterious feeling was felt behind her. At the same time, Yuni¡¯s voice was saying an assassin was coming into her mind. ¡®It¡¯s here already?¡¯ Lena turned back reflexively and hit her opponent with her elbow. TAK! However, Lena¡¯s elbow stopped in the air with a slight drag. Lena, whose arm was held, pulled herself by biting it. Then the suspect said. ¡°Calm down.¡± It was an ordinary kind of voice. Lena opened her eyes by the familiar voice. ¡°Sir Lynn?¡±1 She¡¯s right. At Lena¡¯s call, a young man who had been attacked as an unidentified man nodded. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ gosh, they wanted to kill her ???? i feel her, its so sad, she¡¯s sold by her beloved father, and when she came back, her father wanted to get rid of her, by any means :((( i wanted to cry this storyline is so amazing and unpredictable Chapter 6 ¡°Sir Lynn?¡± As soon as Lena whispered, the clouds spit out the moon. The faint moonlight reflected the youth graceful face. It was Lynn. Lena¡¯s eyes opened wide at him, and Lynn let go of Lena¡¯s arm. Lena, who was released, mumbled something seriously. ¡°I forgot.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Safety device.¡± She mumbled, spinning her stiff wrists. Lena, who was surprised at the silent approach, clenched her teeth. Lynn told her to stab him with a dagger when he approached her. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be necessary.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Lynn murmured silently when Lena asked. Then, she burst into laughter at his answer. Lena then spoke in a clearer voice. ¡°We met earlier than I expected.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She thought they would meet at the Imperial Palace, but they met here right away. Lena and Lynn were honestly welcoming each other. And Lena noticed Lynn¡¯s vague appearance. ¡°The atmosphere has changed a lot, right?¡± Lena said as she looked at Lynn¡¯s hair and clothes. He looked different from what he was a few days ago. Instead of the old cloak, he wore an embroidered coat. In addition, a high-quality satin blouse was seen inside. A young man who looked like a wanderer appeared to be a nobleman. If Lena hadn¡¯t listened to his voice, he might have been mistaken for someone else.1 When Lena was amazed at the appearance, Lynn answered softly. ¡°Because this is the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see everyone dressed like that.¡± When Lena pointed out, Lynn turned to embarrassment. ¡°Are you walking?¡± ¡°Yeah. What about Sir Lynn?¡± ¡°Me too¡­.¡± Lynn hesitated and answered slowly. Although she approached his heart with great interest, when he actually met her, he was confused about what to say.1 Even though there were many things he wanted to say, there was nothing he could easily say. So he tried his best, and suddenly Lena¡¯s outfit caught his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s pajamas again.¡¯ He looked up at the lady in a nightgown and asked again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold?¡± Suddenly, Lena blinked her eyes and rubbed her shoulder. ¡°A little.¡± Instead of being cold, the burning sensation rose because of the poison, but she pretended not to be. He soon took off his coat and ran it over Lena¡¯s shoulder, it¡¯s also a way he managed to make an excuse to walk together. ¡®He¡¯s good.¡¯ 5 Lena felt warmth and peeked at Lynn¡¯s face. He was sweet. He treated people with pure goodwill, without concentrating on consideration. Lena, who had poisoned herself with complicated malice, was pleased with his kindness. It wasn¡¯t a feeling of consolation, but it¡¯s still good. It was when Lena took her heart and soul back. ¡°Did you meet your father well?¡± She was just having a change for a while. When the topic about her father came, Lena smiled bitterly. ¡°Is that a question or simply just to check?¡± ¡°I heard you met.¡± ¡°How far did you hear it?¡± ¡°They treated you insincerely.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve almost heard it.¡± Except for the poison. ¡°Everything sells well in the Imperial Palace, I think it¡¯s true.¡± Lynn was sneaking up on Lena. He was curious to know what her intention of visiting the Marquis, it¡¯s not because she didn¡¯t know the nature of the Imperial Palace. Then what? ¡°Are you really Lena Rubel?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Are you really the daughter of the Count who died of illness?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t die of illness, but it¡¯s true that Count Rubel is my father.¡± Lynn¡¯s suspicion deepened in the mischievous answer. If she¡¯s truly the Count¡¯s daughter, it¡¯s a strange situation. Count Rubel had a dead daughter, and the daughter visited her father after many years. Even in the Imperial Palace, where all the eyes of the world are focused, and even before the National Founding Day. So, she came here with an intention? ¡®It¡¯s too dangerous.¡¯ The sudden appearance of Count Rubel¡¯s daughter would be very burdensome. But it¡¯s not the same with Lena. Count Rubel was a key figure in the North. Could people blame a big shot like him for covering up this scandal? If she recklessly threw a stone, she might be swept away like a landslide. ¡°Why do you want to meet Count Rubel?¡± ¡°Sir Lynn is very interested in my business. You didn¡¯t even mention anything about yourself.¡± When Lynn curiously asked, Lena¡¯s smile became weary. Lena liked this young man¡¯s kindness. However, his curiosity was excessive. Besides, Lena wasn¡¯t very happy about this topic. So, she insinuated him to keep silent, but there was an unexpected answer. ¡°I am from the East,¡± Lynn confessed. Now Lena was in silence, she lost for words at the confession. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before because you¡¯re Marquis Rubel¡¯s daughter.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes melted with a smile at the unexpected words. But Lynn said something again without notice it. ¡°I thought you would feel uncomfortable knowing that I was from the East. It was meaningless, but I didn¡¯t know who you were then.¡± It¡¯s a fact that all Imperial people knew that the East and the North were at odds with each other. So Lynn couldn¡¯t reveal his identity to Lena, who claimed to be the daughter of Marquis Rubel. In such a situation, it would be even more difficult if she knew she had met her father¡¯s enemy. And Lynn¡¯s explanation was quite embarrassing to Lena. Lena thought Lynn was simply rude to hide his identity. But turned out he was also very considerate. ¡°Sir Lynn is really¡­.¡± Lena mumbled and laughed as if she couldn¡¯t get it. Then, she confessed. ¡°I want to exist.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°The reason I want to meet my father.¡± Eventually, Lena answered his previous question. ¡°Sir Lynn said that, too. ¡®Are you the daughter of the Count who died of illness?¡¯ I¡¯m like that now. Cleared from the world, strange to be alive, more natural to be dead.¡± Lena said, looking down at her hand, five fingers moved at her will. It¡¯s a small move, but Lena again confirmed that she was alive. At the same time, she laughed at the situation where she had to confirm her existence. ¡°So I came here to ask for my father¡¯s responsibility.¡± ¡°Responsibility?¡± ¡°Since he has erased me, he has to get me back.¡± Lena laughed calmly, then she added lightly. ¡°But, rather than asking for responsibility, I haven¡¯t met him yet.¡± She confessed to someone for the first time but seemed like Lynn heard it vaguely. So he asked carefully. ¡°Do you want it back?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The altar you found. If there¡¯s anything, maybe Rubel wants to meet you with that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to give me back my concession?¡± When Lena asked with a smile, Lynn gave a nod. Lena realized that he was serious and smiled deeper. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but it¡¯s okay. I want my father to welcome me, not something else.¡± In response to Lena¡¯s resolute answer, Lynn glanced at her side face that was exposed by the moonlight. It was amazing. Friendly people are soft and strong people are cold. This lady was soft and firm. He couldn¡¯t say that he knew everything with only two meetings, but he was already impressed with just two meetings. Lynn muttered unwittingly, his face was so different. ¡°Strong, you.¡± ¡°Sir Lynn is pretty.¡±4 Then he groaned under the counterattack. When Lynn stared intently, Lena laughed at him. Eventually, Lynn coughed for nothing and whispered. ¡°If the Count refuses, come to the East.¡± ¡°What if I go?¡± ¡°I will treat you properly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sir Lynn. I thought you only searched for the altar alone and it was the end, but today I think your position is higher than I thought.¡± In the unexpected proposal, Lena said with a grin. ¡°Should I call you the Duke the next time I see you?¡±3 Lena stopped walking and asked Lynn, who stopped along with her. She¡¯s doubt a long time ago, but now it¡¯s certain. When she met Lynn a few days ago, she thought of him as an Imperial Messenger. So, he was sent to find the altar. But today she knew that he wasn¡¯t. Top-quality clothing, attitudes toward the Marquis, and even the words that represent the East. She had heard about the young Duke of the East. Lynn sighed at Lena¡¯s suggestion. He didn¡¯t expect her to notice him so quickly, though he didn¡¯t intend to hide it. ¡°It should be in front of people.¡± In front of people? Lena mumbled, thinking it was a clue. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sir Lynn¡­¡± Lena called Lynn¡¯s name on purpose. Lynn looked nonchalantly, and Lena decided to keep calling. ¡°Why did Sir Lynn go alone? To find the altar.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the quietest and fastest.¡± It¡¯s the most reliable and safe way. And because he needed it. Lynn had a number of reasons, but he said only two things and hid the rest. But Lena noticed some of his hidden things and smiled like a crescent moon. ¡°The knights of the East must have suffered a lot too. They have to search for the Duke.¡± ¡°Not really. Come in peace.¡± At Lena¡¯s mischievous words, Lynn smiled and denied it. He meant it. The owner of the East was coveted by this lady with her power, composure, dignity, and charm. So Lena took the hint, but she refused without worry. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I think it¡¯s going to be difficult.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have something to do. Or will Sir Lynn come to me? Pretty Sir Lynn is always welcomed.¡± Lynn¡¯s expression became subtle in Lynn¡¯s suggestion. Lynn looked at Lena for a moment of truth. The lady looked straight at him, and Lynn finally burst into laughter. ¡°You really¡­¡± Lynn mumbled something but soon laughed. He hadn¡¯t revealed it to anyone, but the name ¡®Lignan Eitner¡¯ was an insurmountable burden to him. So he couldn¡¯t reveal his identity to Lena, whom he met as ¡®Lynn¡¯. Or ¡®Lynn¡¯ would be crushed by ¡®Lignan Eitner¡¯ and disappeared. But for some reason, Lena ignored it lightly. Even if she wanted to, she would withdraw. ¡®I knew it was a big deal, but¡­¡¯ He never thought this would be good. He felt as if he had been caught off guard. But it was not bad. No, it was rather a pleasure. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Lynn replied comfortably. The lady nodded her head, and it made the young man smile even more. The lightly started walk was getting longer than planned. But they never realized it.3 ???????????? When it was time to part, Lynn asked before saying goodbye. ¡°What should I call you the next time we met?¡± ¡°Is there anything you like to call me?¡± Lynn laughed bitterly at Lena¡¯s playfulness. That¡¯s not a joke. Then Lena changed her words when she saw Lynn felt sad. ¡°In front of the people, please call me Lady. When it¡¯s only two of us, please call me by my name, Lena.¡± Instead of saying yes, Lynn turned to the lake. ¡°I often come out to walk at night.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just, Yes.¡± Lynn said without looking at her. Lena searched for the meaning and bit her lower lip. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Lena swallowed her smile and looked away like Lynn. ¡°I like to take a night walk too.¡±4 ???????????? The dawn broke and the sun was shining and through the sky. Early in the morning, the Butler of Count Rubel sat by the window like a rotten old tree. ¡®It should be over by now.¡¯ The Butler, who had stayed awake all night, sighed. It was a long night like a thousand years. He couldn¡¯t relax because he didn¡¯t know what would come. He was very worried, but fortunately, last night was calm. There was no news that a lady was dead in the middle of the night or that someone found her and her life was saved. She seemed to have died quietly as planned. ¡®We should move¡­.¡¯ The butler looked at his watch. Now he had to go back. It¡¯s a death in the Imperial Palace, so it¡¯s impossible to cover up quietly. The lady¡¯s attempt to contact Count Rubel couldn¡¯t be hidden. In this circumstance, people will doubt the Count. Doubt couldn¡¯t be stopped, but suspicion had to be stopped. The Butler has always smartened up and resolved his affairs. It was just the moment he left the room. ¡°Butler.¡± The Butler bumped into a knight in the corridor. As a knight of the North, he greeted the Count¡¯s Butler and spoke in embarrassment. ¡°Excuse me for disturbing you in the morning. But a lady named Lena Rubel is here.¡± ¡°Who?¡± The old man¡¯s complexion was white. However, the knight didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°Milord the Count sent me a letter saying that he had been waiting all night.¡± The knight handed out the ivory paper. It was a letter that was folded and nothing special. The Butler hurriedly opened the paper. There was a green handwriting on it written by Lena Rubel. Dear father. Hello, father. I¡¯m greeted first with a letter because the situation is not easy. You were surprised when I visited you without a message yesterday. Please understand my desire to see you, father. It was already six years ago that I met father. You may be wondering why I came quietly and suddenly without any news. I am curious as well. Why did my father do that to me? So if you tell me why I will tell you too. What am I going to do to my father and what can I do to him?2 I will see you as soon as possible. I look forward to the reunion of this woman. Sincerely, Lena Rubel. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ok, i can say that this novel will drive your emotion like a rollercoaster. Chapter 7 The old man fastened his hands. The collar of his shirt wrapped around his neck. What was seen above him was a man who had both self-imposed and generous. His name was Cardo Rubel. He¡¯s a man who had risen unprecedentedly and was now a Count. Count Rubel was reading a letter. It was Lena¡¯s letter that arrived early today. ¡°Was there a mistake?¡± ¡°I checked it again and again. There¡¯s no mistake¡­¡± When the Count asked, the Butler hurriedly made an excuse. However, he was unable to give a satisfying answer. It was because he recalled how Lena laughed at that time and what she said. ¡ªWhat if I was found dead tomorrow? She said that before she drank the poisoned tea. The Butler swallowed his dry saliva. What was that? It was sinister rather than anxiety. He couldn¡¯t even guess what she meant. ¡°I don¡¯t think you made a mistake.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know your thoroughness.¡± The Count¡¯s gentle voice stopped the trembled Butler. It wasn¡¯t because his fear disappeared. Rather, it was the opposite. When the Butler was completely affirmed, a big hand, like a fire, wrapped his shoulders. ¡°I, I¡¯ll clean up the mess. This time, by all means, without a problem¡­.!¡± The Butler was almost appalled and clung to the Count. He didn¡¯t want to be considered a worthless old man who knew the secret of his master. So he begged with a low voice, but a knock was heard. ¡°Come in.¡± With the permission of the Count, a young servant came in. He bowed politely and handed a note to the Count. While the Butler watched nervously, Count Rubel opened the note and muttered. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± He smiled and handed the note to the Butler. The Butler received it with hesitation. There was a short note. ¡ªIt was the South that invited Lena Rubel. The information brought Butler¡¯s face paler. He investigated Lena on his own yesterday. It was to know how the girl, who was evidently dead, suddenly appeared. However, there was no name of Lena Rubel on the official invitation list of the Imperial Palace. So where did she come from? It turned out that the Southern Duke invited her himself. He was shocked by the unexpected appearance of a big shot, and then he raised a lot of suspicions. ¡®Then why¡­?¡¯ Why did she appear alone? Why did she show up by herself, only her name, without striking down the reputation of being a Duke¡¯s guest? The Count who thought the same as the Butler laughed deeply. ¡® As expected.¡¯ The Duke of the South wanted to know how he would react. He was just trying to figure out what Cardo Rubel¡¯s going to do. As a result, they attempted to kill by poisoning. It would¡¯ve been something the would never have experienced if they knew she was a guest of the South. The Count looked again at Lena¡¯s letter. He was able to feel the ridicule in the letter. The father laughed at his daughter¡¯s wickedness. It was a sorrowful smile. 5 ???????????? ¡°Miss, wake up!¡± A young maid raised her voice under the bright window. ¡°Come on, the Duke is calling!¡± After Yuni¡¯s voice rang upon the entire room, Lena buried her head in the pillow. She slept too late yesterday. Because she happened to meet Lynn in the garden, and was awake until dawn and then she came back and delivered a letter. Because of her lack of sleep, Lena put her face on the pillow and muttered. ¡°I was poisoned and died¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such a terrible thing. Open your eyes!¡± Yuni shouted and took the blanket. Lena had never really won over Yuni. She was defeated again, and then she raised her body. After a hustle and bustle, Lena became an elegant lady and left the room. Outside, there was a servant waiting for Lena. He was an attendant of the Southern Duke, Duke Arles Grascha, who invited Lena to the Imperial Palace. ???????????? The old man¡¯s rough skin was full of wounds. From light up to deep scars. All were traces of misery left by the Southern War. Just 100 years ago, an ominous stone called the altar appeared, putting the world in chaos. Because of the altar, the dead awakened in a bizarre form, and Grandis Grascha was divided into the East, North, West, and South, fought a terrible war against the dead. The first to destroy the dead and returned the altar was the East. But it was North that declared victory. The West, sublimated and became the land of the dead. And until recently, the place where they fought fiercely and won was the South. The Duke of the South has ended several wars. It would be great to be a master of such virtue. However, this morning, the first thing coming out of the old man¡¯s mouth was not a radical saga, but a deep sigh. ¡°Did you sleep comfortably last night, My Lord Duke Arles?¡± The lady in the reception room bowed down. The young maid who followed along also bowed her head. Duke Arles sighed after alternately looking at the beautiful lady and the young maid, Lena, and Yuni. ¡°You always surprised me.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± ¡°You arrived, but you didn¡¯t register, changed your name, even went to Count Rubel yesterday. I don¡¯t have a word to say.¡± Duke Arles frowned and criticized Lena. Then, she made a graceful apology. ¡°I have nothing to say about that. I should have said hello to you first. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should apologize, is there a problem?¡± Duke Arles rested on his chin and glanced at Lena. He was supposed to be angry, but when he saw her, he was just stunned. He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time in confusion, and he soon spoke like a strangled person. ¡°So, you are a woman now?¡± It¡¯s like an old saying. He felt that way himself, he couldn¡¯t help it. Lena¡¯s eyes widened. Yuni intermittently intervened, ¡°How can you ask that? No one ever asked the Duke why you are a grandfather now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been an old man in the last ten years. But the Lady was not a woman just half a year ago.¡± In spite of his stern reply, the South Duke showed no anger. Lena and Yuni were amazed. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say I was not a woman because I didn¡¯t wear a skirt, right?¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s old fashioned.¡± ¡°No, Yuni. No matter what, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s an old-fashioned way of thinking about the value of conservation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling you to be joking.¡± The Duke glared at Lena and Yuni. ¡°I¡¯m asking why the expensive mercenary I hired appeared in a skirt?¡±1 He asked, with his white eyebrows distorted, ¡°Answer me, Executor.¡± ???????????? The Southern War, which ended just half a year ago, was called the silent war. There was no sound in the war. There was no commander¡¯s call, no army¡¯s spirit, no groaning from the wounded soldiers. The war started and ended in a thorough silence. The reason the southern soldiers desperately swallowed their cries was because of the dead. The deads, who crawled to the South, were referred to as the ¡®King who swallowed the first cry.¡¯ And they responded to any sounds. They roamed around in a skinny dry body, and as soon as they heard a noise, they turned frantic. If they hear even a very small sound, they would grit their teeth with their mouth wide open, they barely have lips and cheeks. Thus, the southern army swallowed the sound in any situation and the terrible war earned the odd nickname of a silent war. There were few people in such a situation to maintain their spirits. The horrible misfortunes of the dead, more terrible brutality, long battles, and successive defeats made soldiers wish they died instead. ¡®Here we are¡­¡¯ Duke Arles sighed as he looked at the dark blue sky. It was a small sigh that even made a noise. Two years ago, he was on the edge of a southern cliff. Those who swallowed the first cry gluttonously ate the South, and those who survived were destined to become prey soon. The South seemed to be losing, but the battle was not over yet. It was to make time for the Northern Army to come. If he pulled out, the last line of defense would be scattered like sand. Then the South will become a land of the dead just like the West. So, Duke Arles, who decided to die, smiled bitterly, looking at the scrambled troops. ¡®The last defense line is too shabby.¡¯ The South has already lost most of its troops. Not only that, the mercenaries who were recruited to get an assortment were too young, old, or too sick. Absolutely, it was obvious that it would be used as a firefighter, but even if he were to pay a million golds, the situation wouldn¡¯t have been completely cured. The South felt a tremendous blow while the Duke stood firm. Then, he again looked at the mercenaries and clicked his tongue. ¡®You¡¯re the first one to die.¡¯ Among the mercenaries, a small mercenary was found. His face was masked, but he looked so young only by looking at his hands. ¡®I have to let this little boy go.¡¯ The Duke commanded the mercenaries with a terrible feeling. Then, he opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t give a word of encouragement, so he¡¯s going to wait and see how they got there. There was a line of blood in his energized eyes, the southern mercenaries tried to engrave the last battle, taking note of the heat in their eyes. But at the last moment, a miracle happened. Black blood spattered in the middle of the battlefield. It was the blood of one of the dead. The Duke doubted his own eyes. The dead¡¯s blood was splattered without a sound. And every time the blood came out, the dead man¡¯s neck fell off. Duke Arles froze and took a quick look at who it was. It was him. The little boy he thought will die first. The young mercenary was hanging around the battlefield without making any noise and striking the dead with a dagger. The poisonous breath by the dead must be terrible, but he refused to yield even a single inch. He was unstoppable. No, it seemed to be decided at all. This is my hunting ground. I¡¯m the only hunter. Stop and be the target. If you don¡¯t like it, give in to me. The Duke finally realized. That the torch was hiding among the firestarters he collected. From that moment, the war was overturned. The soldiers again picked up the spear and followed the young mercenary, and the people praised the South and its brave soldiers whenever they reported their victory. But those at the forefront knew exactly who the real contributor to this war was. They nicknamed the mercenary with awe. ¡®The Executor¡¯. It was a ruthless name that suited the appearance of the silent execution of the dead. ???????????? ¡°Um¡­¡± Lena smiled anxiously with her mouth closed. In fact, Lena didn¡¯t like the nickname ¡®Executor¡¯. To be honest, it¡¯s childish. So she grumbled and pleaded with the solemn look to the Duke. ¡°First of all, to solve the misunderstanding, I have never pretended to be a man.¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re just wearing the right clothes to suit the situation.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do mercenary work in a dress anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± With the smooth explanation of the lady and the maid, Duke Arles burst into a cough. ¡®Executor¡¯ never introduced herself as a man. In a situation where they couldn¡¯t hear each other¡¯s voices, he misunderstood it. After realizing the truth, Duke Arles looked at Lena with an embarrassing face. He had his own ambition to invite the Executor to the Imperial Palace. He was going to take her out from the mercenary and make her his agent. However, Lena came to dress up gorgeously. The Duke sighed as if he was stuffy, Lena watched silently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I surprised you, but is there something wrong?¡± Lena raised her eyebrows and asked the Duke. She smiled and added to the foolish old man. ¡°I¡¯m not the boy you invited.¡± ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ O-ow, turns out Lena¡¯s background¡¯s really complicated, like why did she become a mercenary, and why was she in the South when her father¡¯s from the North. Too many questions, and still we have a lot of chapters to read XD Chapter 9 The old man clenched his hands. The collar of his shirt wrapped around his neck. What was seen above him was a man who had both self-imposed and generous. ¡°I¡¯m not the man you invited.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, if it¡¯s your job, why does gender matter?¡± Duke Arles who once frowned, replied in a rather tired voice. All he need was a mercenary, not a man or a woman. It didn¡¯t matter as long as it could bring him victory. However, the problem that Lena caused wasn¡¯t just gender, so the Duke pinched the remaining problem. ¡°What is your relationship with Count Rubel of the North?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just his daughter.¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°By all means, what kind of daughter would be so difficult to exist?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to check it in the North.¡± The old man mumbled something and shook his head. Judging from the results, the Duke of the South, Duke Arles, made the Count of the North, Count Rubel, in a difficult position. He brought the daughter that he wanted to hide. If he doesn¡¯t know now, he would be a fool, and if he stayed still, he would be provoking the North. Either way wasn¡¯t good. However, Duke Arles was not angry with Lena who deceived and used himself. It was because of the infinite trust in the mercenary as ¡®Executor¡¯. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done it without thinking.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I will meet my father as a daughter.¡± ¡°Have you considered my position?¡± ¡°I want you to defend me.¡± ¡°Are you going to build a conflict between the South and the North?¡± ¡°Stand by the weak.¡± At Lena¡¯s suggestion, the Duke fell into silence. Stand by the weak, what a good word. It was also could be used to build a good image. In the South, many were engaged in the arrogance of the North. In addition, it was a good idea to create a confrontation with the North to consolidate the ruined South. However, this was only possible if the South was equal to the North. ¡°The only thing that can be done for the weak is by the strong. The weak are just the weak.¡± He called himself an apostle of justice bravely, but he would be a poor man if he¡¯s defeated. Righteousness shines only when it wins. ¡°Can you take responsibility for the consequences?¡± Asked by an old man about the later consequences, Lena replied with a nod and a smile. The reason why Lena responded to the call of the South was to meet her father, but she didn¡¯t intend to neglect her promise with the South. Just as the South trusted Lena, Lena also had trust in him. ¡°There is only one thing I want.¡± ¡°Southern stability.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s how I protected it, but I can¡¯t pass it over to the Northeaster like a dog.¡± Northeasters were the same as dogs. Lena recalled Lynn for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. You can use me as long as I can use you. But if you change your mind and mess with me, I wouldn¡¯t stay still.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind. My victory will be mine, and your victory will be yours.¡± Despite the Duke¡¯s warning, Lena¡¯s bowed humbly to him. The old man was left with bitter feelings. The executor, Lena, was as sharp as a leopard on the battlefields. Her movements were always powerful, quick, and flowing. With such a body, even small movements were surprisingly elegant. The Duke was uncertain in that aspect of the executor. So now that he became more open, he asked what he had been curious about. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is that what you look like now, is it the truth?¡± Lena burst into laughter at an unexpected question. ¡°No.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not real or fake. I am me in whatever form.¡± It was a really dusty answer. ???????????? The Duke was rather relieved by Lena¡¯s cheekiness. In fact, he was fond of being so shrewd and tactful. Such a person, at least, doesn¡¯t have a different mind like a snake. He meant, liked this guy. ¡°We finally met after a while, Duke Arles.¡± A surprisingly beautiful silver-haired man greeted the Duke. He was a man with a strangely obscene atmosphere, where the white undergarments across the body looked more luxurious rather than any holy jewelry. His name was Klavis Sirenium Grascha. In the past, he was the Duke of the West, but the West was eaten by the dead, so now he was a Cardinal in the Imperial Palace. Duke Arles Grascha was a relative not far from him but he didn¡¯t really care for him. ¡°That Flanus hasn¡¯t come yet?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The protagonist always appears at the end.¡± When Duke Arles filled the ball with greetings, Klavis narrowed his eyes and laughed. Duke Arles was also a fox. However, Klavis spoke well, even though he knew everything. ¡°Then, let¡¯s take countermeasures before Iura comes?¡± ¡°Countermeasures?¡± ¡°Iura is firmly training. Ah, what did you say? Lena Rubel. You know, it¡¯s easy for Iura to put on Rubel.¡± ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, that¡¯s ridiculous. Just be careful. You don¡¯t have to fight for nothing.¡± When Duke Arles was confused, Klavis started to smile. Normally, it would have ended with Duke Arles kicking his ass, but today was different. As the Duke remembered his promise with Lena, he fell on the words of Klavis. ¡°Is it my responsibility if there is a fight?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a disagreement, it¡¯s proof that Rubel¡¯s not strong. Declaring, if this unfortunate thing is true, not only Rubel but also the Northern will be held responsible.¡± As soon as he had said something, the room¡¯s door was open. ¡°Who is supposed to held responsible?¡± Then a heavy voice was heard. The voice had gone dark. With the unwelcome sound, Duke Arles and Klavis raised their heads together. There was a man standing at the door. A threatening man in a red uniform. He was the Duke of the North, Iura Flanus Grascha. ¡°After all, it¡¯s the main character.¡± Duke Iura sat down with the knights behind him. Then, without greeting, he rebuked at Duke Arles. ¡°You were imprudent.¡± ¡°Imprudent?¡± ¡°Use a woman like lowly mischief.¡± At the young man¡¯s provocation, Duke Arles was angry, but Iura faced him without hesitation. ¡°You will soon find out whether I was imprudent or not.¡± ¡°Since when was it important to be right and wrong?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right or wrong that the South should look for, but it¡¯s the heart and irregularities of the North.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the end of your arrogance!¡± ¡°Be more careful about your use. Don¡¯t waste your life on the battlefield.¡± BANG! A loud noise was heard. It was the sound of the fist of Duke Arles that beating down the round table. ¡®You son of a bit*h.¡¯ Duke Arles gritted his teeth and stared at his nephew, Iura, who was also landed a glare at him. ¡°Come on, calm down. If they knew you were fighting like this, the Imperial people would laugh.¡± Duke Iura and Duke Arles reluctantly stared at each other in the intervention of the Cardinal. Apparently, the old man of the South seemed to have been pushed, but in fact, the more complicated inside was Duke Iura. The conference was a place for understanding each position. Emotional expressions should¡¯ve been calculated here. In this sense, Duke Arles showed a strong will to protect Lena Rubel. It was hardly understandable for Duke Iura. ¡®Why does he have to do this?¡¯ ¡®Is it a way to fight the North?¡¯ ¡®Or did the old man turn his eyes on the young woman?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t interested in the sudden appearance of Lena Rubel. He was curious about the intention of the South of promoting conflict by banking on women.3 ¡°I don¡¯t know what I believe in, but the North¡­¡± Duke Iura tried to warn again, but he stopped. This was because the meeting outside the conference room had been chaotic. The three threw their eyes toward the door, to see who dared to make a fuss. It was then, the door swung back and forth, and a man swung to the floor. ¡°Argh¡­.!¡± The poor man was the escort of the Cardinal who was outside. Whether it was bad luck, he crouched down like a worm. As he tried to ask what was going on, he saw a young man standing by the door and closed his mouth. Duke Iura¡¯s eyes became colder and Klavis smiled. He whispered lightly as if to be heard. ¡°The real main character appeared.¡± The three responded differently, but the young man didn¡¯t care. He treaded over the fallen man¡¯s body and laughed lazily. ¡°Here you are.¡± The voice was so indecisive. Duke Arles pressed Klavis into question. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about this.¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is it forbidden for me to come?¡± An uninvited person interrupted the conversation between the two. A rude remark by Duke Arles created a stir. ¡°If you want to sit at the round table, be prepared with the minimum courtesy.¡± ¡°Courtesy?¡± However, the young man laughed. ¡°Be courteous to a person who stalks like a rat.¡± The smiling young man has brought a deep sigh of relief. Due to the threat, Duke Arlen was full of anger. ¡®You son of a bit*h!¡¯ If Duke Iura was a cheap dog, that man was a rambling dog. A mad dog of the East who tried to bite when he had a chance. ¡®Lignan Eitner is like a dog!¡¯3 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ lol, trust me, the last sentence made me laugh really hard XD and Lynn¡¯s smile tho <3 Chapter 10 Lena looked at the ballroom as if she was spying on the enemy. The aristocracy smiled one by one in her careful appearance. They began to wonder about Lena¡¯s intention. Lena stopped looking and caught a man¡¯s eyes. He was a gentleman who held his smile most abruptly. The gentleman was surprised by their eye contact, but soon he faced Lena casually. Until then, his lips were full of curiosity and scorn. Lena stared at him and looked at him slowly. From head to toe, from collar to sleeve. Lena, who had looked at his face for a long time, opened up her fan. Then, she laughed and covered her face.1 The gentleman who faced Lena was muted. However, for a moment, his face gradually turned red. Others didn¡¯t know what happened. But he himself was aware of it, that he had just, very openly insulted. When their eyes met, Lena said with her eyes. ¡®How do you walk around like that?¡¯ It was neither an illusion nor a delusion. In fact, Lena¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule and contempt. Staring at someone like that and laughing. The gentleman who enjoyed the ball was quickly overwhelmed. While the man was lost in thought, Lena made eye contact with another woman. She was the lady who glanced at Lena and stalked the person next to her constantly. Lena again observed the lady¡¯s appearance. Then, she raised one of her eyebrows and sent a casual glance to the lady.3 ¡°Huh?¡± It¡¯s not an educated act, but the lady opened her mouth unbeknownst. ¡°What, that girl? Did you look down on me now?¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, overall.¡¯ Lena looked at her with eyes full of sympathy, and the meaningful look shattered the lady¡¯s heart. The smile of regret sent by a beautiful woman was enough to cause shame. Lena made two people angry in an instant. But that was just the beginning. Lena looked around the nobles, looking for the next prey. Then, when they met her eyes, she automatically irritated them. She smiled at them, sympathized, provoked, and even blatantly shot them and sometimes ignored them. Only then the aristocrats realized what Lena was doing. ¡®Are you looking down on us?¡¯ Lena stood tall like an emperor and criticized the nobles under her feet.5 The aristocrats, who believed to be superior, belatedly realized it. And Klavis who watched quietly burst into laughter.4 ¡®I never thought it would come out like this.¡¯ He wanted to see because she appeared alone without fear. It seemed that the other side didn¡¯t have the intention to get along well. ¡®It¡¯s great, Miss Lena Rubel.¡¯ Klavis looked at Lena with his two eyes. She looked arrogant and beautiful to look down under the twinkle of the chandelier. Lena naturally took the position of the conqueror, and the aristocrats looked up at her. This was different from their plan. It¡¯s rude to talk to someone you didn¡¯t know. So the aristocrat had made up their minds to left Lena alone and evaluated from one to ten and smiled. But they overlooked one fact. ¡®I can do what you can do.¡¯ Lena laughed at those aristocrats who didn¡¯t even know this simple fact. And Klavis stared at her silently. ¡®But are you all right by yourself?¡¯ Even under the same conditions, she was alone, and there were hundreds of nobles gathered here. So this was a one-to-one hundred fight. They were not all very good people too, could she really handle it? The moment Klavis asked inside, Lena and an aristocratic young lady made eye contact. The young lady, famous for her strong influence in the society, angrily looked at Lena. ¡®How dare you!¡¯ The young lady glared at the unfamiliar guest. Lena laughed and waved her fan to the blatant hostility. ¡®Where are we?¡¯ Then she folded her fan tightly and shot the young lady. The eyes of the two ladies were hot. However, it was the young lady that eventually escaped the gaze. She couldn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s almost impossible for a young lady who had grown up in perfect condition to face the death-like glare. ¡®Is that enough?¡¯ Klavis asked in his mind. He lifted his concerns in a pleasant way. Lena overpowered each of the nobles looked at her composition like she did. But it wasn¡¯t just a confrontation. At the ball, many didn¡¯t consider Lena evilly. Those who were young and kind or hate troublesome things. One of them was a lady with bright cheeks. The lady looked puzzled because she didn¡¯t know why the older members of the social class were being so angry. Lena¡¯s eyes softened on the lady. The eyes of the nobles who watched also moved their eyes naturally along Lena. And the young lady was so surprised because she didn¡¯t know why everyone was looking at herself, and she stared at Lena in fear. The young lady who met Lena¡¯s eyes froze, like a rabbit who saw a lion. Lena glanced at the figure, and narrowed her eyes, and then smiled. Then she finely bowed and moved her gaze away. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ The heart of the young lady sank on a sudden glance. After that, it was irresistible that her peach cheeks turned rosy. She was so hostile, made people an enemy, antipathetic, and attracted to people. More attention was focused on Lena. ¡®It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡¯ Klavis said to himself again. He covered his mouth with a smile on it. He couldn¡¯t believe that such a piquant lady would appear. Klavis quickly waited for Lena to give him the eye. He waited, expected, eagerly.1 After a while, Lena¡¯s clear eyes captured Klavis¡¯ as he wished. Klavis hid his anxious heart and gently faced Lena. Both of them stared at each other for quite a long time. Immediately before the misunderstanding, Lena smiled at Klavis. ¡®Smile?¡¯ With Lena¡¯s bright smile, Klavis felt an indescribable thrill. He wanted to approach Lena right away. He wanted to get closer and saw again at a close distance. The color of emotion in Lena¡¯s eyes. It was when Klavis tried to swallow his breath. Several discontented aristocrats muttered. ¡°There¡¯s a guest who doesn¡¯t fit this place.¡± ¡°I know right. It must be uncomfortable to be in this uncomfortable situation.¡± ¡°Should we let go of our excitement?¡± The aristocrats, who were angry at Lena¡¯s arrogance, called the guards who were guarding the ballroom. They forced the guards to export Lena. At the unusual order, the guards hesitated and approached Lena. But they couldn¡¯t kick her out. Because Lena, as if waited for them, pulled out the invitation. As people who kept the rules of the Imperial Palace, it¡¯s impossible to send out a guest without reason. Poor guards eventually stepped back. Then, one of the ladies watching was irritated. ¡°Do something. Don¡¯t keep looking down on us!¡± The gentleman next to them reluctantly stepped out. He approached Lena with a smile. He was determined to drag Lena away from there. But before that happened, Lena closed her eyes and fanned her face. It meant not to talk on the first page. The gentleman was speechless and forced to step down, embarrassed by the humiliation. As the guards and the gentleman surrendered one after another, the nobles who watched became more tempered. Then, someone laughed. ¡°Pfft!¡± The aristocrats frowned and swallowed their breath. It was none other than Klavis who laughed pleasantly. He laughed as if he was dying, and looked around the sofa. ¡°Did you invite that lady for this?¡± There, a ferocious young man sat with a nasty face. ¡°Did you, Prince Ruvid?¡± In one gulp, Ruvid grabbed his wine glass at Klavis¡¯ mockery. Then he got up roughly. ???????????? ¡®This would be enough.¡¯ Lena devised and looked at the atmosphere. She showed everything she could show. If she did this, they¡¯d get sick and made mistakes. The truth was Lena could no longer endure. ¡®I guess everyone¡¯s upset.¡¯ Dozens of nobles, not one or two, opened their eyes to her. That ridiculous confrontation was possible because Lena left them in a critical situation. They were anxious to expect a cluttered shack. So Lena decided to end it. But from now on, it won¡¯t go well. They must have recognized Lena to some extent. ¡®Should I leave now?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know who the invitation sender was, but thanks to that, she finished the declaration. If she finished it like this, it¡¯s perfect. Lena folded her fan to get back. Then she sighed as if she was bored. She felt some aristocratic planted discomfort, but she ignored it and slowly turned away as if it was no longer interesting. It was then. ¡°Lady.¡± A voice called Lena. Lena again pretended to be surprised and tried to defeat him. But this one was faster this time. ¡°Thank you for accepting my invitation.¡± Lena turned to the unexpected greeting. A young man with a bright, blonde hair was smiling at her. They were strangers to each other. However, she could guess who he was. ¡®Is this the person?¡¯ The person who sent the invitation. Lena smiled gently. She claimed to had been formally invited, so she couldn¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t know the sender. So Lena couldn¡¯t push him out. The young man kissed the back of Lena¡¯s hand casually. ¡°Thank you for inviting me.¡± Lena greeted him formally because she was unhappy about the kiss. Then she read the atmosphere again. The aristocrats who were standing in a sense of defeat were showing new curiosity. ¡®I¡¯m almost done, though.¡¯ Lena was disappointed and looked at the opponent in front of her. The young man had a very, very condescending appearance. Lena thought he was the most beautiful man she¡¯d ever seen. His skin was as clear as marble and his features were as sharp as sculptures. The shoulder-length blonde was bright and his eyes were jewel-purple. The dazzling handsome, Ruvid, smiled pleasantly. 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ At first i was confused if i should name this young blonde man as Ruby or Ruvid. But i noticed there was a ¡®Deu¡¯ behind his name in Korean so i decided to translate his name as Ruvid, because Rubid sounds strange for me hehehe¡­. Chapter 11 Lena felt a drop of water at the tip of her chin. The champagne-covered face was cold. It was not just the face. The spilled champagne was wet to her neck and chest. Suddenly, Lena, who was covered in champagne, looked at Ruvid in shock. ¡®What the hell is this¡­¡¯ What¡¯s happening? Lena was stunned, looking left and right. Some of the nobles laughed as if they were very happy, some were surprised, some were embarrassed. But no one was angry with this man¡¯s behavior. Lena read their reactions and kept her mouth shut. ¡®Of course, you all will react like that.¡¯ This became clear. This man was a nobleman who couldn¡¯t be blamed by everyone even if he didn¡¯t obey the rules. Even the Imperial Cardinal, Klavis, who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. There was only one powerful man at this young age. ¡®Ruvid Flanus Grascha.¡¯ The younger brother of Iura Flanus Grascha, the Northern Duke. ¡®Yeah, you called me out because you belong to the North.¡¯ Lena finally realized Ruvid¡¯s identity and intentions. When she asked who sent her the invitation, she thought the young woman who was in charge of the North was displeased. Lena, who had a grasp of the situation, whispered to Ruvid. ¡°Is this something my father asked you to do?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± Ruvid asked coldly. The nervous reaction convinced Lena. He had a blatant hostility towards Lena. For a moment, Ruvid smiled again and took out a handkerchief. Then, he patted Lena on her wet cheek. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, would you like another drink?¡± Lena tried to refuse. But her lips hardened before she could speak. That¡¯s because of Ruvid¡¯s hand, who was wiping her cheek, gradually went down. (uh, what a pervert) His handkerchief passed Lena¡¯s neck and went down to her collar. Although Lena struggled with that excessive contact, Ruvid laughed like a friendly friend. Then, he pushed the wet handkerchief through Lena¡¯s chest, which was revealed above the dress line. (i really wanna kick him on the ass) When the handkerchief entered her dress, Ruvid burst into laughter. That was a common thing to do to women who were called for money. Lena was more embarrassed by the dirty handling than when she had covered with champagne. She wanted to get rid of the handkerchief that came into her dress. But there were too many eyes. All around the ballroom, the eyes of the nobles were hoping for Lena¡¯s clumsiness. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Lena thought desperately about how not to be a laughingstock. What should she really do? Poured the same champagne on Ruvid¡¯s face? Should she blow his throat and grab his hair? (yes ma¡¯am) Should I use a knife according to Yuni¡¯s advice? She would love to, but if she did, she¡¯d become a sewer. Like this Ruvid guy who¡¯s off the hook. Then, Lena pusher her heart out. In front of Ruvid, she smiled gently towards him. ¡°You smile?¡± When Lena smiled casually, Ruvid wrinkled his eyebrows. Lena pulled out the flowers that decorated her head, pretended she didn¡¯t hear him. Then, the handkerchief on her chest was taken out naturally as she wrapped it with the flowers. Lena, who made a corsage with flowers and handkerchief, kissed the petals and filled Ruvid¡¯s empty glass with it (she crushed the flowers). When Lena reciprocated her flowers with rudeness, the nobles who watched rattled. Ruvid was also surprised. Lena smiled more delicately as she looked at the puzzled Ruvid. Then she politely bowed and turned away. ???????????? Lena walked fast across the hall, mulled over the son of a b*tch she just met. ¡®Ruvid Flanus. That¡¯s right.¡¯ Noble status. Dazzling blonde. Beautiful face. High-tempered man. These four were the rumors about the characteristic of the Northern Prince, Ruvid Flanus. Lena clenched her teeth in order to erase Ruvid¡¯s face. It¡¯s a frenzy. It¡¯s a failure. She thought she had a smooth presence, but in the end the board turned upside down. Because of an idiot named Ruvid Flanus. ¡®But I have avoided the worst situation.¡¯ She was poured with champagne, but she didn¡¯t panic and respond calmly. She didn¡¯t lower her price just because her opponent had been made a low price. Yeah, she didn¡¯t give the price the same as her opponent did. So today was about this¡­ ¡®No.¡¯ No. Today, the thread was greater than the gains. No one would highly appreciate Lena in this situation. The scene where Lena overpowered the nobles will be erased. Instead, only the humiliation by Ruvid that would be remembered and praised. She wasn¡¯t trying to be treated like this. The moment she thought about that, Ruvid¡¯s smiling face came to her mind again, and at the same time, the sound of her heels stopped abruptly was heard. Lena took a slow breath. ¡®Let¡¯s stay calm. Keep your mind calm and make a careful decision.¡® Lena learned how to cool down through countless situations. When you hit a wall, you have to calm down and control you emotions. Only then can we find a better way. This was Lena Rubel¡¯s way of survival. However, being a person couldn¡¯t always be rational. ¡°Huu¡­.¡± Lena couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she squeezed her lips. She learned how to be calm through many hardships, but she wasn¡¯t always calm. If she had been really calm and bright, she wouldn¡¯t have given up her altar to Lynn. She wouldn¡¯t have swallowed the poison that the butler gave her, nor would she had sent a message to her father like a declaration of war. Lena only pretended to be cultured and quiet on the outside, but in fact she wasn¡¯t really. And with the appearance of an opponent who awakened her nature, Lena still smiled and clenched her teeth ¡®I shouldn¡¯t step back like this.¡¯ She also promised Yuni. She would win. Then, she walked again. ¡®All right, Ruvid Flanus. Don¡¯t step on me. You¡¯re caught in this arc.¡¯ ???????????? ¡°Poor Lady Lena¡­.¡± ¡°When you see her yourself, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± Ruvid sat on the sofa, he was irritated by the voice right next to him. Klavis sat on the armrest of the sofa, pretending to be sniffling. ¡°How embarrassing, she came up really pretty.¡± ¡°The ugliness was decorated.¡± ¡°Ugly? She¡¯s a beautiful woman.¡± When the word ¡®beauty¡¯ reached his ears, Ruvid stuck out his tongue and made a nasty face. Then, Klavis stopped sniffling and muttered. ¡°She looks pretty much like Rubel.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± Ruvid¡¯s tired face suddenly grew wild. The fierce purple eyes were still bloody, and Klavis giggled and put his arm on Ruvid¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Rubel is amazing.¡¯ Duke Iura of the North and his brother, Ruvid. He couldn¡¯t believe the Count received the envy of the Northern brothers. What a great talent. Of course, Iura needed to get closer to talented people as Northern Duke. But Ruvid, who knew nothing but himself? Klavis laughed as he quietly thought about Count Rubel. ¡®How is Miss Lena?¡¯ He had a daughter of a lion. Klavis looked at the nearby side table. There was a glass of champagne with flowers filled in it. That was the flowers Lena gave to Ruvid earlier. He was wondering how she would react after being insulted, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be flowers. White and flowers were the symbols of the Emperor. So the nobles exchanged flowers before dancing in celebration of the Foundation Day. It was a kind of fad ahead of the anniversary. Maybe it was an act with that in her mind? It was when Klavis stared at the flower in the champagne glass. The ballroom, where the music was calm, suddenly fluttered. Klavis raised his head, said something. It was the next thing that his eyes turned into joy. ¡°Prince Ruvid.¡± Klavis fixed his gaze at the entrance and called Ruvid. But Ruvid didn¡¯t notice the ballroom had become silent. Then, Klavis whispered to that stupid man. ¡°Look over there.¡± Ruvid looked up with annoyance. Then, he frowned at the unexpected scene. Arrogant nobles stood aside. Thanks to this, there was a road from the entrance of the ballroom to the sofa where Ruby sat. There was a man at the end. He was a young man wearing a royal blue uniform. The color of the uniform seemed to be a high-ranking noble in the South. Was there a guy like that in the South? Ruvid was the first person he saw. No, he thought he was the first person he saw. The young man walked at a cheerful pace. Then he bowed towards the sitting Ruvid. ¡°Would you like to play a song?¡± Wasn¡¯t he a man? Ruvid, who thought it was as a man because of the uniform, narrowed his eyes to the higher voice tone that he didn¡¯t expect. When he raised his eyes in puzzlement, a beautiful face came into his eyes. She removed the makeup to make a little different, but it wasn¡¯t hard to recognize. Her hair wasn¡¯t short, but he couldn¡¯t see it in the back.1 When Ruvid finally recognized herself, Lena added with a big smile. ¡°Now you won¡¯t say no.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lena took his hand, as Ruvid was dumbfounded. But Ruvid held Lena¡¯s hand and was unwilling to get up. Lena didn¡¯t think he would be cooperative either. So she swiped lightly and twisted his wrist. The twisted nerves were fluttering so that he could get up himself. ¡°Ugh!¡± Ruvid, whose wrist was twisted, jumped up unwittingly. Then Lena grabbed him by the waist as if she had waited. Ruby, who didn¡¯t even know, burst into anger. ¡°This crazy¡­.¡± But just before the swearing came out of his mouth, Lena twisted Ruvid¡¯s wrist again. Joints were areas that couldn¡¯t be trained. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t noticed by eyes or mind, because they were tightly protected by the muscles, made it difficult to strike effectively. Despite these disadvantages, the joints exhibited infinite possibilities as they were used. Lena knew it well and she was good at it. Just like this. ¡°Ukh!¡± At a glance, Ruvid, who had broken his wrist, gazed, and Lena followed in a gentle walk. Their movements were quite natural. The nobles saw Lena held Ruvid¡¯s hand and thought it was Lena¡¯s response to the provocation. Then, they moved to the center of the ballroom smoothly, and they seemed like an unpaired pair. In the middle of the ballroom, Lena whispered while releasing Ruvid¡¯s wrist slightly. ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± ¡°Bullshit¡­.¡± ¡°Of course you would, even if you say you wouldn¡¯t.¡± When Ruvid clenched his teeth, Lena grabbed his arm with a clear smile. Ruvid was trying to keep up his head again. But he was dragged along again and again. ¡®What power is this?!¡¯ Ruvid was greatly embarrassed. Meanwhile, Lena pulled and held Ruvid¡¯s waist and Ruvid said this with bitter shame. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Lena replied with a smile. It was when Ruvid, whose face was distorted, was about to shout. ¡°Are you going to be okay? Even if you shout here.¡± ¡°What¡­.¡± ¡°That would be so bad.¡± The sarcastic question made Ruvid¡¯s face hardened. He swallowed his anger and looked at the atmosphere. Glad or unfortunate, stupid humans seemed to be ignorant of the situation. However, when he screamed, people would notice that he was dragged by Lena. It was difficult. The ruler¡¯s linage can be rude and vicious, but he shouldn¡¯t be weak and ridiculed. ¡®You crazy!¡¯ In the end, Ruvid swallowed his anger. Then he came up with a solution. He had no choice but to show himself in this crisis situation. ¡®Let¡¯s see, woman¡­.¡¯ Ruvid couldn¡¯t find a way to do this and decided to shake Lena off with force. ¡®Please don¡¯t make me walk on your feet.¡¯ Ruvid was looking for a chance with an evil face. Depended on the music, there was a moment when the body became closer and farther away. When Ruvid tried to pull off the distance, he grabbed Lena¡¯s hand by the wrist and hit her hard. Lena stretched Ruvid¡¯s arm wide as if she had waited. The prince of the North, instead of breaking away from his partner, had now turned around. The sound of the music was so cheerful that it was quite an appropriate turn. Ruvid was embarrassed that he was still being held, and Lena took a good turn and caught his back when he came back in place after turned around. ¡°Damn it, let go¡­¡± When Ruvid screamed low, Lena smiled as clear as a girl who had confessed her love. She then whispered to him. ¡°Maybe, because it¡¯s my first time so I didn¡¯t get the situation?¡± Her voice was still soft.2 ¡°If you had told me in advance that rough stuff was good, I would¡¯ve hung out on it from the beginning.¡± However, he was sharp enough to notice the fearlessness of her sentence. 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ she¡¯s a QUEEN!!!! Note: I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I will change the title of Lena¡¯s father. From Marquis to Count. It¡¯s my fault for mistaking Baekjak (Count) as Hujak (Marquis). Sorry for this inconvenience (??_??) Chapter 12 About half an hour ago, Yuni was eating cookies given by the palace junior officials in the room. She could hear the door open as she was enjoying the luxury of the Imperial Palace. Yuni, of course, thought Lena came, leaned her head toward the door. ¡°You came earlier than I thought¡ªoh! Miss!¡± Then she threw the cookies and rushed toward Lena. ¡°No, what the hell is this? Ugh, the smell of alcohol!¡± Yuni was shocked by Lena¡¯s appearance. Wet hair, smeared makeup, stained dress, and even the smell of alcohol that vibrated throughout her body. She just closed her mouth because she didn¡¯t know where to start. Then, Lena said calmly in front of her. ¡°I will explain later. Please help me get ready.¡± ¡°Get ready?¡± ¡°Get ready to go out again.¡± Yuni¡¯s eyes became more shaken by the unexpected order. However, Lena remained calm. That¡¯s why it was more unusual. It¡¯s Lena¡¯s face when she was a little upset. ¡°You¡¯re going back to the ballroom?¡± Yuni was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she knew it wasn¡¯t very good. Even though the hair and makeup could be quickly fixed, it took a few hours to change the dress. There was a way to hide the flaw, but it would look ugly. When Yuni was puzzled, Lena simply provided the answer. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to change my dress, so please take out my uniform.¡± Yuni¡¯s eyes flashed at the word ¡®uniform¡¯. Uniforms were also suitable for a ball. Moreover, you could change quickly rather than a dress. You didn¡¯t have to wear make-up again, and you didn¡¯t have to get your hair done. Realized the meaning of the order, Yuni rushed to the closet. Soon after, Yuni brought the Southern uniform, she asked Lena when she took off her dress, ¡°But how did you end up like this?¡± ¡°The gentleman who sent the invitation was more naughty than I thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a man?¡± ¡°Yes, very handsome.¡± Lena explained lightly and washed her face with cold water. Yuni also helped her prepared. The disheveled hair was well combed and tied together, and she wiped her makeup clean and applied a minimal amount of it. After that, she wore the great Southern uniform. The uniform top consisted of a white shirt with a collar up to the neck and a royal blue corset-style coat on the waist. The coat descended to her thigh, but because it wrapped her body tightly, the side of the thigh is long stretched so as not to interfere with her movement. There was an asymmetric cape on the shoulders, the same color as the coat. The bottoms were white pants that fit tightly to her legs. The uniform was characterized by a thigh-high black boot and a clear emphasis on the thigh. The four Dukes wore different types of uniforms. And the southern uniform was considered the most sensual among them. ¡°But, is it okay to wear this now?¡± Yuni asked as she helped Lena. This great uniform wasn¡¯t purchased by Lena, but by the Southern Duke. Could she go to the ballroom in this uniform? When Yuni was so worried, Lena smiled as if she was okay, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to wear it anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not in the plan.¡± ¡°People¡¯s work doesn¡¯t always go as planned.¡± ¡°Miss¡­.¡± ¡°Besides, the Duke Arles would hate to see me humiliated like this,¡± Lena added with a smile. In fact, Lena didn¡¯t intend to wear a dress and uniform all at once. Originally, it was planned to be used to enhance her presence, but the plan was changed because of a baby named Ruvid. She had to step down with dignity, but she was already a laughingstock. But could she be respected if she showed up in uniform the next day? There¡¯s also a way to slowly reveal her true value, but it wasn¡¯t Lena¡¯s preferred method. ¡°From the beginning, I was wrong. Wore a dress to fight a wild dog.¡± Lena finally wore her cape. ¡°This is the only way to show everything today.¡±2 Lena committed the same thing, pledging to rob a gnat by the collar. Then a moment later Lena put the commitments into effect. ???????????? ¡°Ukh!¡± Ruvid was taken away by Lena once again. He took a big step and stepped straight on the floor. Thanks to her efforts, Ruvid¡¯s struggle was still seemed to be a dance. The eyes of the aristocrats, however, gradually grew curious. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Ruvid swallowed the curse and inevitably clenched his teeth. The dance was getting faster. It was a sign that the song was about to end. What happened when the song ends? Should he go round like an idiot after the music stopped? It was when Ruvid thought nervously. Lena, who shook him with unruly sway, spoke suddenly in a friendly voice. ¡°How about reconciliation?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a loss for both of us. So yield one step at a time.¡± It meant to end the fight like this and went back as the gentleman and the lady again. If Ruvid respected Lena now, the previous insult would be settled to some extent. Of course, everyone would question their strange relationship improvement, but it¡¯s Ruvid¡¯s responsibility, who had been foolish and capricious, and it wasn¡¯t Lena¡¯s business. So, at this point, Lena decided to forgive this kid, who had no manners. ¡°You¡­¡± But indeed, Ruvid wasn¡¯t prepared to be forgiven. Lena¡¯s generous offer made Ruvid looked away. However, he didn¡¯t swear openly as he did before. It was because he was dragged around and was aware of his situation to some extent. It was impossible to escape from this monstrous woman. Not because Ruvid was weak. He was a slender beauty, but also had a considerable level of strength. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t beat Lena. It was a bit annoying and Lena asked again, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± She wasn¡¯t just asking, but she held both Ruvid¡¯s hands and made a wide circle. ¡®Ugh!?¡¯ Ruvid, who involuntarily followed, felt his heel slippery. He looked behind with discomfort, his feet were spread over the edge of the lake of champagne. Then Lena, who had pushed Ruvid to the lake, smiled and asked again, ¡°Hm?¡± The short question was obvious. ¡®Damn, what the hell¡­!¡¯ He was at the edge of the lake. Lena intended to push Ruvid into the lake after the music ended. As proof, he was being circled only around the lake.1 Ruvid, who was forced to reconcile, was forced to beg for mercy. It would be more reasonable to sneak up on a person instead of being humiliated in front of people, but his sky-stabbing pride didn¡¯t tolerate it. So Ruvid snared Lena and snarled lower. ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°If you insist.¡± Lena smiled beautifully and ended up at the peak of the music with Ruvid, who never replied to it. The steps were getting faster and the rounded body became so centrifugal that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to throw it off anytime. Lena turned again and again. And at the end of the music, Ruvid¡¯s hand was released. ¡®Keukh¡­!¡¯ With the feeling of being thrown out, Ruvid slipped toward the lake. Too late to get in position, he anticipated with his eyes closed tight. However, the falling body suddenly stopped. Then, he felt a touch on his back. He looked in surprise. Lena was smiling as she supported Ruvid¡¯s waist. He really thought she¡¯d miss him. Lena looked at Ruvid joyfully and pulled his body back and helped him stood up straight. Then she stepped back and greeted him politely. ¡°Thank you for the wonderful dance. I enjoyed it.¡± Lena greeted him with her hands on her chest like a knight, and Ruvid, who was released, rubbed his wrists with trembling eyes. A red handprint remained on his wrist. When Ruvid looked at his wrist and Lena¡¯s bowed head, he smiled secretly. He smiled for a long time as if he had no excuse, and with all his strength, he tried to hit Lena¡¯s face. PAK!1 A fierce rubbing sound rang. But it wasn¡¯t Lena¡¯s cheek that Ruvid hit. It was Lena¡¯s palm that was raised to the side of her face that bumped into his hand. Ruvid, who tried to get his pride back, bit his lips. The aristocrats swallowed in vain by the unexpected violence. Then, Lena sighed. ¡°You never reflect on yourself until the end.¡± Lena reached out to Ruvid, as if it was a pity. Ruvid pulled his hand with a nasty face. But the hand was a trick, the real was the foot.1 When Ruvid tried to reach Lena¡¯s foot, Lena kicked his ankle by moving her foot like sweeping the floor. Ruvid quickly lost his balance. His body went tumbling down, and soon after, the champagne lake, everyone was looking forward to, burst. The prince fell into the lake with the sound of a splash.4 ???????????? A golden splash of water rose with a loud noise. As the high waves rose again, the white foam boiled over. The sight was reminiscent of a wine glass that was lifted up hard. At the unimaginable sight, the aristocrats¡¯ eyes shook and their jaws dropped. Lena turned around as she watched Ruvid¡¯s long blonde hair under the champagne lake. Then, she greeted the aristocrats who looked at her with a proper greeting. ¡°Pfft, ha ha ha!¡± Applause rang with a cheerful laugh. The nobles turned their heads and became more embarrassed. It was none other than Klavis who applauded Lena. He rejoiced like an audience who saw a great performance. Because of this, the aristocrats were in serious conflict. They couldn¡¯t let the Imperial Cardinal clapped himself like a fool, nor could they laughed at the Prince of the North. It was the time when nobles could neither do this nor do that. It was neither wind nor a lightning strike, soaring sharply from the bottom of the lake. There was heard a crash sound. Subsequently, the flowers floating on the lake bounced into the air, and the floor cracked without any sign. The marble floor was split in all directions like a cut cake and the gap filled the lake with champagne. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Kyaaa!¡± When the nobles were frightened by the phenomenon, Klavis muttered happily. ¡°Our Prince must be really angry.¡± Lena looked back too. ¡°Well, if you want to do it that way.¡± Then, she glanced at the pool, which was a lake. Lena¡¯s provocation made Ruvid¡¯s eyes grew darker. His eyes were pale blue. 5 100 years ago, the kingdom Grascha was destroyed. It¡¯s not clear what happened before and after that. One day, the door of the abyss opened, and the dead who came out to the ground attacked the living and spread death. Neither the kingdom nor the church prevented the death. The kingdom fell like a burning fallen leaf, and poor royals were choked to death in despair. Then, a miracle happened. The last bloodline from the fallen dynasty, Niheal Grascha, killed the dead and launched a counterattack. After a fierce battle, the dead, that devoured the kingdom, were scattered all over the place, and Niheal built the Imperial Grandis Grascha on the ruins of the kingdom. It was neither the sword nor the bow that the young Empress wielded for victory. It was the mercy of God to the Imperial family at the last moment, the power to divide all wickedness.1 The chosen Empress saved the world with divine power and gave power to her bloodline. That power was the backbone of the Empire and was the reason and qualification of the Grascha family. ¡°Pray now.¡± And Prince Ruvid Flanus Grascha of the North was chosen to inherit the power. ¡°Or I¡¯ll take one of your eyes.¡±3 Ruvid stepped on the empty lake and muttered. When the soaked Ruvid growled, an invisible sense of pressure crushed the people¡¯s shoulders. Merciless and the power crush the air heavily. It was royal powers. However, Lena remained unmoved and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. I have two eyes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll pull them both out.¡± Ruvid stood right in front of Lena and stared at her like he was going to kill her. At that bloody sight, a lady clung to Klavis. ¡°Your Highness, this would be a big deal. You have to stop it¡­.¡± ¡°The big deal is already here, is he the one who would hear the word ¡®stop¡¯?¡± But Klavis naturally ignored her. Then, he glanced at the confrontation between Lena and Ruvid. Ruvid¡¯s face was so angry, and Lena¡¯s eyes, which were three or four inches from him were still intact. It was an atmosphere that wouldn¡¯t be strange even if a knife fight broke out. No, he¡¯d rather it to be a sword fight. The noblemen knew that the anger of the Imperial family was expressed in many ways. The terrified nobles backed away, and Ruvid¡¯s lips became more and more distorted. It was a strange situation no matter what happened. ¡°Prince, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± The voice heard suddenly poured cold water. It was a calm voice that broke the tension. ¡°I have to see Her Majesty tomorrow. You have to move early, so let¡¯s go back today.¡± The voice was strangely sharp as the room was silent. The nobles held their breath and turned their heads. A man was walking through the entrance of the venue. ¡°Ck.¡± Ruvid looked at the man and clicked his tongue. Then, he lost interest in Lena and turned away. The nobles were amazed and sighed at the sight. But the most surprised person was Lena. She whispered faintly at the gentleman. ¡°Father¡­¡±2 But no one heard it. Except for Marquis Rubel who passed by. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ok, so I¡¯m getting confused now and you may also. Because in this chapter I used Marquis Rubel, not Count Rubel like what I used in previous chapters. It may be a spoiler but I don¡¯t care, if you don¡¯t want to read it, just skip this. I just want to prevent some misunderstandings, between us and the Writer hahahaha¡­. I¡¯ve read some chapters ahead and I come to the conclusion that Lena¡¯s father, that Rubel man, was a Viscount at first, and when he sold Lena, his title raised to Count, aaand six years later, I don¡¯t know the time exactly, his title raised to Marquis.1 So if you find it hard to understand, please just read it at ease, because I will edit them out when the Writer explains it in a certain chapter. Chapter 13 ¡°Father.¡± Marquis Rubel heard Lena¡¯s faint voice. But he never stopped and approached Ruvid. ¡°Stop it, please.¡± Ruvid looked at the Marquis with a grumpy face and threw his gaze to the nobles who stepped away. They shook their head terribly when they met his eyes, Ruvid glanced and looked back. When they turned together, Lena called again. ¡°Fa¡­¡± However, the call was not completed. It was because the Marquis turned around and made a gesture of refusal. ¡°Lady,¡± said Marquis Rubel with his hand raised. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about this in a proper place later and leave now?¡± The nobles were impressed by the respectful demands of the Marquis. It¡¯s such a polite attitude to a lady who caused a scandal. Well, indeed he was. The nobles¡¯ minds naturally tilted towards the Marquis. In the first place, he was famous for his character and personality. The nobles thought that such a person couldn¡¯t have such a vicious illegitimate child. Marquis Rubel pushed Lena away and turned. Then, a voice came from behind. ¡°My Lord Marquis Rubel.¡± After the title ¡®My Lord¡¯ rather than father, Marquis Rubel had to look back. The lady in uniform was staring at him. He couldn¡¯t tell what was standing in the eye. Was she glad, sad, or angry? Then, she asked, looked at the Marquis with an unknown expression. ¡°Is the wound you mentioned before okay?¡± A wound? The puzzled Marquis soon recalled the sentence he wrote on the note. ¡ªDon¡¯t use a father¡¯s wound. The Marquis quietly realized what Lena was talking about. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Lena smiled bitterly at the Marquis¡¯ answer. Like she knew he would say that. Lena stared at the Marquis in silence and turned her eyes to pick up the fallen flowers. Poor flowers that were thrown out while floating on a lake of champagne. Lena furled the flowers and approached the Marquis. Then, she kissed the petals and put them on the Marquis¡¯ chest. Lena, who gave flowers to her father, smiled softly and bowed to him. Then she turned around and left without regret. ???????????? Ruvid and Marquis got into the carriage together. When Ruvid sat down with champagne flowing from him, the Marquis handed over his handkerchief. ¡°Cut it out.¡± Ruvid refused without even looking. The Marquis pulled his handkerchief off and carefully asked. ¡°Your Highness, what happened today¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Ruvid, who expected a nagging, was angry. But the Marquis didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he calmly spoke and rather embarrassed Ruvid. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ruvid¡¯s eyes narrowed due to unexpected words. The Marquis skilfully explained it. ¡°I know you¡¯re representing my position. To the lady and nobles who love to gossip.¡± Ruvid¡¯s face became even uglier at his explanation. He grew up in the bitter north wind, disliked the Marquis¡¯ unsavory flattery. Knowing that temper, Marquis Rubel added lightly, ¡°The procedure and method you used were extremely bad.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°But I know that¡¯s the best thing to do.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Accidents are always happening, but you still do that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really¡­!¡± ¡°Thank you, though. For your convenience.¡± Marquis Rubel smiled happily with his abusive sentences. Because of this, Ruvid had no idea whether to get angry or not. ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all wrong. Not one. Don¡¯t be mistaken!¡± When he couldn¡¯t figure out whether Marquis Rubel was flattering or craving, Ruvid became irritated and moved his gaze out of the window. Ruvid was cold and fierce, but he still had that young boy attitude in him. And Marquis Rubel knew how to handle this sensitive prince well. This time, he simply cooled Ruvid¡¯s anger, and Ruvid grumbled without knowing that the Marquis was only playing him. ¡°Who is she?¡± The woman, Lena Rubel. The little prince of the North, Ruvid, had a sudden appearance of Lena, who made him extremely disturbed. So when he asked about her directly, the Marquis replied with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ruvid asked suspiciously. They really look alike for him to say he didn¡¯t know her. The good impression, the tip of her nose, eyes, and dimples that became shallower when laughing. When Klavis said that, that she resembled him, Ruvid was also feeling the same inside. Lena Rubel and Marquis Rubel resembled each other. Lena was like the woman version of the Marquis. Then, the Marquis responded to Ruvid¡¯s question again. ¡°She looked a lot like the child I lost in the past.¡± Ruvid wrinkled his eyebrows. So what kind of connection they had? As if the Marquis had read his question, he added, ¡°But if she¡¯s truly my daughter, she wouldn¡¯t get me in trouble.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Ruvid burst into laughter. He¡¯s like arsenic with a lot of nerves. (okay, idk what that means)1 ¡°Where¡¯d that old-fashioned Duke¡¯s plan come from, to bring such a scammer?¡± ¡°The Southern Duke also didn¡¯t intend to do so.¡± Ruvid was easily fooled. The Marquis laughed at him, and then he lifted the handkerchief he was holding. ¡°Lost all your children in the war, so it¡¯s not the same as before. How can a man who needs consolation be punished with a woman he loved dearly?¡± ¡°Crazy bast*rds¡­¡± ¡°Everyone knows it. So don¡¯t be too upset. It¡¯s going to disappear soon anyway.¡± The Marquis wiped the ends of Ruvid¡¯s hair, and Ruvid snarled as if it were lame. In the meantime, the Marquis tied Ruvid¡¯s half-dried hair. He paid a pitiless tribute to the unsuspecting prince. ???????????? Let Ruvid in, Marquis Rubel returned to his room. The first thing he did in the darkroom was to close his eyes and endured fatigue. He did something that Ruvid didn¡¯t order. As a result, Lena Rubel became a social sensation, and it became more difficult to settle the matter quietly. Marquis Rubel took a deep breath and took off his heavy coat. Then, he stopped when his fingertips touched something. It was the flower left by Lena, it was still on his left chest. The flower reminded him of Lena. ¡®Just like what the butler said.¡¯ Yesterday, the Butler, who went to see Lena on behalf of him said, she grew up as a beautiful lady. She really did. No, he thought ¡®a nice lady¡¯ would be more appropriate. She used to be a very small child. Marquis Rubel thought of Lena¡¯s figure and touched the flower. It came to his mind at the same time. Many years ago, the cheeks of his grown-up daughter were exactly like this. It was when the dark moonlight incited memories. Without notice, a voice was heard. ¡°What a wonderful night.¡± Marquis Rubel looked around in surprise and exhaled a long breath. A dazzling silver-haired young man was smiling at the door. It was the Imperial Cardinal, Klavis. When the Marquis found him, he swept his astonished heart and sighed. ¡°If you come like this, people will see you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I made some excuses.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t welcomed, Klavis didn¡¯t care. Naturally, he took the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­ both of you see each other.¡± Externally, Klavis and Marquis Rubel didn¡¯t have a connection. So it was awkward to face one another like this. However, it¡¯s an external story, and the situation in the secret room was different. Klavis asked the Marquis, ¡°Is there anything you want to ask me?¡± Nothing. The Marquis murmured as he buried the flowers in his hand. ¡°Why is she alive?¡± And then he added with a clear pronounced question. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll not be able to save the body that was used as a sacrifice?¡±1 Upon the question of the Marquis, Klavis, a beautiful man like an angel in the torch smiled. 2 ¡°You¡¯re so cruel,¡± Klavis said, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re not happy with your daughter who came back alive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to leak the secret.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s advice.¡± ¡°You speak well.¡± When Marquis avoided ridicule with dryness, Klavis smiled and changed the subject. ¡°How about Prince Ruvid?¡± ¡°I brought him to his room.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cute, our Ruvid. He has a pretty face, he can listen well, and easy to get cheated.¡± At Klavis¡¯ words, the Marquis sighed. ¡®No wonder¡­.¡¯ It was strange. As far as he knew, Ruvid was not a great man who crudely sold traps. He had no patience, and if he had enough power and wanted to screw someone, he was the one who would go and grabbed his head. The Marquis wanted that guy to do something but it¡¯s different from his plan. Turned out, Klavis was behind it all. And Klavis, who brought Lena using Ruvid, was impressed with today¡¯s ball. ¡°Your daughter, she really grew up.¡± ¡°She chooses the hand of the Southern Duke.¡± ¡°Yes, she does.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Duke of the South will find out about the Cardinal¡¯s actions.¡± When Lena opened her mouth, he would get into trouble, so he wanted to take care of her. However, despite the concerns of Marquis Rubel, Klavis¡¯ response was still light. ¡°The time to worry has already passed, Marquis Rubel. Your daughter saw me earlier.¡± ¡°She saw you¡­¡± ¡°She recognized me. But she smiled,¡± Klavis whispered in ecstasy. Klavis was as surprised by Lena¡¯s appearance as the Marquis. So he called Lena using Ruvid. He really wanted to see if she was real or not. Soon after, when Lena appeared, Klavis was delighted. She was real. Not only that, but she was also a great lady who was able to fight a hundred nobles alone.4 Klavis watched her with great interest, hoping that Lena would recognize him. If she found out, how would she respond? Would she stare? Or run away? Or maybe screamed? Klavis waited for Lena¡¯s gaze with a delightful imagination. But when their eyes met, all of Klavis¡¯s expectations were wrong. Lena wasn¡¯t shaken when she saw Klavis. She just smiled beautifully. ¡°How can that be? To the person who pushed her to the hell, how on earth?¡± Normally, she would tremble. No, she wouldn¡¯t be able to come to the ballroom again. But Lena Rubel returned and smiled. As the one who had fallen into the abyss, so easily. Klavis spoke, he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and exhilaration, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? The child we sacrificed came back as a monster.¡± But Klavis was the only one who was excited. The Marquis silently looked at the crazy man with a calm face and somewhat tired eyes and fatigued look. ¡°I decided to come and visited, but would you be able to shut it up by covering the mouth of the Duke of the South?¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Ask yourself. You seemed to have a lot of things to say, but I only meet you to solve this yourself.¡± When he was told to meet Lena in person, the Marquis was silent. Klavis then spoke tirelessly. ¡°Think carefully, Marquis Rubel. Your daughter came with her own feet to the Imperial Palace where we are. What do you think this means?¡± ¡°That means she¡¯s confident in herself against us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So please negotiate politely. What¡¯s her purpose. If you ask, I¡¯m sure she will answer.¡± Klavis reaffirmed. ¡°It¡¯s not an advice, it¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°¡­..I understand.¡± When the Marquis reluctantly replied, Klavis smiled. Marquis thought as he looked at him. What did the Cardinal¡¯s relaxed attitude mean? Bluff? Or what? If Lena¡¯s existence and their past are revealed, no one would ever be safe. Because what they buried in the past was not just a girl. Six years ago, Klavis wanted a noble sacrifice. It was to open the gates to the abyss, to gain the same power as the emperor.1 He didn¡¯t know why the Cardinal, who already had so much, was so greedy. In fact, he wasn¡¯t interested. However, the important thing was the meaning of the act. In this world, the act of trying to have the same power as the emperor was called treason. So at this point, what Marquis Rubel had to hide wasn¡¯t just the fact that he sacrificed his daughter. His real secret was to join the treason.3 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Comments on this chapter: KHM(hm_3****): The name of the emperor, Niheal, comes from Nihilism, the idea that there is no absolute value and authority to pursue, represented by the existing gods, salvation, and truths. The name of Klavis means the Key in Latin. The cardinal is called Cardinalis in Latin, which means hinges. The western part of Clavis was the land of the dead because he opened the door to the lions¡¯ boundaries for some reason and made it into a hell of a place, and Niheal seems to have stolen it. But I did not find it, so I left it as a cardinal, and I think the reason he sacrificed Lena is to finally remove Niheal Grascha.1 wnff****(wnff****): When will Lynn show up? ?????(noa_****): No, it¡¯s too short! 1010010(choi****): It¡¯s so exciting, but Ruvid seemed to have a lot of thoughts, but he¡¯s in a scarecrow position. Chapter 14 [Warning: Cute moments overload.]1 When the ballroom was shaken up by a sudden commotion, Lynn was alone at the lakeside in the garden. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ He felt the vibration. It was an extraordinary shock and echo, the power of Grascha. Lynn noticed the vibration in a flash and looked over the garden with anxious eyes. Used such power in the Imperial Palace, not on the battlefield, Iura and Klavis couldn¡¯t do such stupid thing. Then, there¡¯s one left. ¡®Is that the eighteen-years-old boy? He meant the younger brother of the Northern Duke, Ruvid Flanus. Lynn doubted it. Should he go back and check the situation? But, he couldn¡¯t take a step forward. It was because Lena might come while he was away. Lynn waited for her, held back his anxiety. He waited and waited, without being sure where she would come.2 It was at the time of his waiting. ¡°You¡¯re here today.¡± In the soft voice, Lynn raised his head. ¡°Good evening, Sir Lynn.¡± Like the moon came through the clouds, Lena was walking through the bush. Today, she wasn¡¯t wearing a nightgown, but a shirt and pants. Lena didn¡¯t have the time to change her clothes, so she hurriedly took off her uniform¡¯s outerwear, but Lynn couldn¡¯t tell. (he didn¡¯t notice it) ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± When Lena asked him playfully, he answered reluctantly with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you¡­Lady.¡± ¡°Lady?¡± It was how to address her in front of people formally. ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± So Lena deliberately looked around in the dark garden. Then, she laughed and mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else here.¡± ¡°I heard you are a guest of the Duke of the South.¡± ¡°Is that why you called me Lady?¡± ¡°I thought I should address you properly.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes were rounded by his meaningful words. She felt strange about it. When she smiled at the feeling of distance, Lynn said quietly. ¡°I won¡¯t be out for a night walk next time. Let¡¯s pretend that we never met here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t hide it on purpose.¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re a good person.¡± Lena was surprised and puzzled by his answer. Lynn spoke with an apologetic look, he tried to avoid her eyes. ¡°My position is different from what you thought.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°My position is¡­¡± Lynn hesitated and muttered helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m in a position to act like a motherfu*ker to you.¡±6 Lena¡¯s eyes widened by the unexpected rough expression. She wanted an explanation, but Lynn didn¡¯t want to explain. It was soon to be seen anyway. What kind of a motherfu*ker he was. In the near future, as long as Lena¡¯s on the side of the South. ¡°I don¡¯t get along with other Dukes. They don¡¯t get along with each other as well, but to me especially.¡± Lynn wasn¡¯t a complete Grascha. He was neither noble nor common people. He was a colonial hybrid that the Empire regarded as a worm. Although he became the master of the East with a great fate, he was still branded as a stranger. So he rarely kept his dignity and barked like a dog. In front of everyone. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Duke of the South called you to this city for no reason. It¡¯s his confederacy strategy.¡± Lynn said as he recalled Lena¡¯s skills. ¡°We are enemies.¡± Lynn¡¯s voice was so quiet when he said so. Like awounded child. ???????????? A few months ago, the emperor ordered the Dukes. On the anniversary of the National Foundation Day, the Empire wanted to expand the territory of the Empire, so the Dukes selected the most courageous knights and brought them. Since the Emperor¡¯s orders were absolute, the Dukes had commanded to prepare for conquest, even the South, who had just finished the war. However, no one thought that the East, the South, and the North would join forces together. The Emperor was the one who demanded that the impossible be done and forced the sacrifice. Although it was not clear what the situation would be, Lynn thought the North and the South would use him as needed. He was also willing to step on them to survive. So, after he found out that Lena was a guest of the Southern Duke, Lynn couldn¡¯t treat her like before. ¡°¡­.Sir Lynn, are you waiting to talk about this?¡± Lena, who had been mulling over Lynn¡¯s words, quietly asked. Lynn was affirmed with silence. Even she was the daughter of the Marquis of the North, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to be a special guest of the South. It was impossible to take a good walk in the garden where they might have to trap each other. As Lynn drew the line, Lena grinned and smiled. Then, she said something unexpected. ¡°No, Sir Lynn. You won¡¯t bother me if you act like that.¡± Lynn doubted his ears. When he was blinking in surprise, Lena folded her arms. ¡°Are these the characteristics of Imperial men? The Northern Prince is also quite bleak. Are you two friends?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± Lynn strongly denied, and Lena quickly replied. Thanks to her, Lynn¡¯s eyes grew weary. Lena smiled deeply as she looked at him. Not because she was enjoying it, but it¡¯s to hide her fatigue. Lena was very tired now. She dressed all day to go to the ball, and went she went there, she ran out of energy because of Ruvid. She was exhausted, but she came here in a hurry. She thought that Lynn might wait. But she couldn¡¯t believe he said that as soon as he saw her face. ¡°Sir Lynn is right. I came here as a guest for Duke Arles. But that¡¯s not necessarily the reason I¡¯m an enemy of Sir Lynn. I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable.¡± ¡°Why?¡± When Lena asked for something obvious, Lynn sighed. So Lena asked him again. ¡°Then why did you help me when we first met? I was clearly identified myself as the daughter of Marquis Rubel of the North.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a different case.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not different.¡± Lena firmly denied it. ¡°It¡¯s the same. It¡¯s better to ignore the position. Even then, now. Sir Lynn helped me.¡± Lena was persistent. She felt so desperate. Because of that, Lynn became puzzled. When she spoke calmly, she knew he would agree. Because he¡¯s a smart guy. But Lena didn¡¯t want to let him go. Then, Lynn spoke again with an incomprehensible sentiment. ¡°I¡¯m going to hurt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± ¡°The Duke will be suspicious of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also my job, I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± ¡°Do you really need to take that risk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s because I like Sir Lynn.¡±1 At the sudden confession, Lynn¡¯s eyes widened.4 When he stared at her stupidly, Lena faced him innocently. In that natural gaze, Lynn sighed and relaxed. ¡°It will be dangerous. You will regret it.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve been waiting for me to tell you this?¡± Lena asked with a shocked face. (they¡¯re talking about her confession because Lynn said it¡¯d be dangerous.) Lynn nodded reluctantly, and Lena stopped laughing. ¡°If you really intend to knock me off, don¡¯t be bleak.¡± Lena smiled, and Lynn was quite embarrassed by Lena¡¯s dark smile.1 But as Lena, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. According to popular opinion, the Eastern Duke, Lignan Eitner, was the youngest, most ambitious, and most influential Duke of all time. But for some reason, the young man in front of her was far from that. If he was such a person, he wouldn¡¯t wait for a long time to say goodbye to a woman he had met a few times. But to be honest and to explain it kindly, Lena laughed for a long time because it was so unique and refreshing. ¡°I get it.¡± Then, she responded by pretending she couldn¡¯t win. ¡°You feel burdened, right? Talk to someone who might stab you in the back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, I understand.¡± (oh no, Lena, don¡¯t play with his heart)5 Lena whispered as sadly as the moonlight. Then she spoke again but in a different tone, without even gave Lynn a chance to excuse himself. ¡°So I¡¯ll get that in return.¡± ¡°Get what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You owe me something, Sir Lynn.¡± When Lena cheerfully asked, Lynn blinked and suddenly recalled. Debt. The altar that Lena took from the city outside the capital. Lena tried to give the altar as a token of thanks to Lynn. But Lynn said he would pay back in any way because he couldn¡¯t just accept it. ¡°I¡¯ll take it this way because you have decided to pay it back in any way. So, in a way that lasts for a late-night friendship.¡± ¡°Why are you so¡­¡± ¡°I told you. I like Sir Lynn.¡±1 Lena¡¯s clear answer left Lynn speechless. Moonlight fell over the tranquil garden. Was it because she wore white? Lena seemed to shine alone in the dark. Lynn looked at the sight with a complicated mind. Did this lady know? What a person she was. Did she have any idea of how dangerous her words, even a little? Could she say this if she knew it? Hesitantly, Lynn laughed at himself. Then, he surrendered because he had no way to escape. ¡°This makes me look like a coward.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if it¡¯s a little cowardly, ¡¯cause Sir Lynn is pretty.¡± Lynn sighed at her statement that said he was pretty. He resigned himself, so Lena added frankly. ¡°I said it like a joke, but I mean it. I like Sir Lynn, and I don¡¯t want to distance myself from you for minor reasons. I don¡¯t want to be abandoned anymore.¡± Lynn¡¯s face hardened at the last remark. But Lena smiled, pretended not to know. At the same time, he was suspicious. That innocent expression, did she do it on purpose? Lena thought of every word Lynn warned as he drew the line. ¡ª I¡¯m in a position to act like a motherfu*ker to you. ¡ª I¡¯m going to hurt you. ¡ªThe Duke will be suspicious of you. ¡ª It will be dangerous. Every word he said stated like he was worried about Lena. A very appealing statement that she would be in danger because of him. Because of this, Lena was curious. Did he say it because he was really worried, or he was doing his responsibility to get out of blame? If it was the latter, that meant he was a very mean and nasty guy. But, what if it was the former? ¡®Cute.¡¯3 He was quaint, bizarre, and cute. Lena looked at Lynn thinking which way he would be. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter either way. Maybe he was a dirty bastard, maybe he was a cute guy, or maybe he¡¯s mean. These weren¡¯t very important. What was important to Lena was that she was no longer abandoned. Whether it¡¯s a father, a friend, or a man, whatever. At that moment she thought about it, Lena felt a cut in her heart, but she laughed. ¡°Is it okay now? Let¡¯s get along well. Until one of us dies.¡± ¡°The premise is too extreme¡­¡± ¡°So, until we stab each other?¡±4 Lena made a light correction and reached for a walk. Lynn smiled helplessly and tried to follow the escort. However, he suddenly stopped before he had just taken his step. When Lena looked at him curiously, Lynn thought seriously and said earnestly. ¡°There is one more condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like me too much.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes widened by his abrupt demand. Then, she stared at him closely and moved her eyes slowly from side to side. She asked back carefully. ¡°Would you like to take a look at somewhere else? You seem to be very embarrassed now.¡± Lynn nodded hard with his hand on his forehead. His face was ripe red enough to recognize in the dark. Lenamoved her eyes to the distant sky for the shy young man, while Lynn covered hisface with both hands and became more embarrassed. Lynn said it out of the blue. He was surprised to hear that Lena had a crush on him, so he said the same thing. Without context, without proper explanation.8 ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was new and unusual.¡± Lena turned away. This made Lynn even more embarrassed. Lena swallowed her laugh when she heard him sobbing. ¡°But what should I do? I already like Sir Lynn so much.¡± ¡°¡­.It¡¯s okay to like me so much.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s not okay?¡± ¡°Lo¡­¡± ¡°Lo?¡± ¡°¡­.Love feelings,¡± Lynn said in a crawling voice.4 Lena thought he was going to say something different, but he was going to cry if he got caught, so Lena pretended not to know. In the meantime, Lynn managed to calm down and spoke again in a calm voice. ¡°If you ever feel the same thing¡­. love feelings, tell me.¡± Although it was still absurd, his voice was serious. It meant seriousness. So Lena blinked in wonder. ¡®You think I¡¯m going to hang on? Don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s seriously ill. Or do you have a hidden wife or children?¡¯ She was curious, but she didn¡¯t ask anymore. ¡°Good for you. I have no intention of dating.¡± Instead, she said, ¡°It¡¯s burdensome to be unique to each other. Being someone¡¯s partner is good enough for a quick dance.¡± Lena¡¯s voice was light to say so, it seemed to be crumbling at any moment. Lynn had an instinct for what the feeling Lena¡¯s voice was. But Lena didn¡¯t give him time to think further, she changed her voice brightly and asked. ¡°Sir Lynn, are you good at dancing?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Good for you. I even pay for my partner right away.¡± Lena laughed cheerfully, she said something he couldn¡¯t understand. Then she picked a flower in the garden and kissed the petal.1 ¡°So don¡¯t worry and have fun. While time allows.¡± Lena said so, she offered the flower in plain bloom early spring. Lynnhesitated and received the flower, and Lena finally smiled at the one whoaccepted her. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Comments: ??(susi****): The flower is a metaphor for Lena. Lena gave flowers to each of the three men. The flowers she gave to Ruby were coldly treated, and the flowers she handed to the Marquis were eventually destroyed. Finally, when he gave the flowers to Lynn, he hesitated, but he accepted them with all his heart, and Lena finally smiled brightly at the person who accepted her. It¡¯s so sad, Lena. I could accept your flower a hundred times, but no, I¡¯ll give it all to you. ??????(6270****): ????Lynn earns 1 point of shame in front of Lena ???? By the way, let¡¯s not go out together! It usually starts like this, but they are¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been swept away by their extraordinary development, once or twice. Oh, of course, I love being swept away. It¡¯s like sitting in a tube and riding a tidal wave! ???(kiye****): Lena, Lynn, please give each other strength~ One is good at everything and the other is a powerful Duke, but each of you has a lot of scars and pain¡­ ??? ?????(na87****): It¡¯s a common thing for a man to lead, but it¡¯s so good that it breaks. I love you, Lena. ??? ??(ldy2****): But Regina Lena seems to be Lena¡¯s name, and Regina means Queen in Latin, and Lena might later be crowned Queen or something like that. Chapter 15 On the morning of the National Foundation Day, the bells of the cathedral rang out. As the white pigeons flew, it rained in the sky. The square in front of the Imperial Palace was decorated with a sumptuous dining table that lined luxuriously. The fragrant wine and food were the mercy of the Empress. People celebrated the foundation day with a bright face. However, this was a luxury that only took place inside the capital. Bells were heard on the outskirts of the capital, but no pigeons or petals flying over the roof. In the square, dogs licked greasy plates but couldn¡¯t even smell them from the outside. Under the prosperity of the empire, someone filled the boat that had been cast as a relic. But no one questioned this. ???????????? ¡°Today, Lady Lena will be announced as a southern agent.¡± An old man in a south uniform told the lady in the same uniform. The elderly, the Duke of the South, Duke Arles strode ahead and seemed unpleasant. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already taken care of the neighborhood.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t in the neighborhood.¡± (I¡¯m unsure with this) ¡°Good.¡± Lena¡¯s silent excuse made Duke Arles¡¯ face puffer and even worse. There was already no one who didn¡¯t know the incident that happened last night at the eve of the ceremony, that Lena and Ruvid picked each other up on champagne. Furthermore, at that time, Lena was in the southern uniform. Duke Arles had a headache by the thought of how many nobles were talking about this. ¡°But I still kept the honor of the South. I won.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re very good.¡± At the end of Lena¡¯s comment, the southern Duke shook his head. In fact, he was thrilled to hear that the northern prince had been attacked by Lena. However, apart from him, Lena was uncomfortable, and then he said with a stern voice. ¡°From now on, watch your behavior. At least do not let me hear it.¡±1 ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Lena steadily replied. However, Duke Arles didn¡¯t satisfied with it because her reply felt dry. With a grumpy back, he spoke. ¡°Today, the Empress will order you to come to visit.¡± ¡°She decided to expand the territory of the empire.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny. When the South was eroded, she crossed the river, went to the barracks, and watch.¡± The Duke spoke, his face was rougher. When the silent war was in full swing in the South, the Empress stood by his side. Then, as the South returned to life, she planned to plunder. The Duke had a thousand dollars in his pocket, but he was frustrated because he couldn¡¯t even complain. ¡°Does everyone know where this conquest is?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t know anything other than the Dukes. Probably not even the ministers.¡± His voice was weary now. The old man already tired of the Empress¡¯s whims and the imperialism returning to dogmatism.1 ¡°Then, I¡¯ll announce it today.¡± ¡°I suppose so. This trip is the stage of the North and East anyway. We just have to stay behind.¡± ¡°Why should we stay behind?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be the first, in the frontline. But we shouldn¡¯t be too far behind.¡± Lena explained to Duke Arles. However, it wasn¡¯t Lena that wasn¡¯t able to understand, but it was the Duke. ¡°So, you¡¯re just saying to do it in the middle?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a little confused.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused about whether I have to go in the middle or be in the middle.¡± The Duke looked puzzled and then he briefly sighed. In other words, he would arrange the first, middle, or end strategy according to the order. The Duke soon burst into laughter at her stubborn attitude. ¡°It¡¯s good to be confident, but I¡¯d like you to understand the situation before that.¡± The chat ended there. The two walked across the hall and reached a big door. The big open door showed the hall of the convention. The ceremony, filled with sacred symbols, was already full of high-ranking aristocrats and officials. And among them were those in black. ¡®Sir Lynn.¡¯ Lena found a welcome face among the Northern men. It was Lynn. Lynn glanced at Duke Arles, then he laughed and shook his head. With that arrogant attitude, the Southern Duke inevitably clenched his teeth, and Lena was impressed with his new appearance. There were also people wearing red uniforms next to them. It was from the North. There was also a face Lena knew. It was Ruvid, who stood proudly, and the other was her father, Marquis Rubel. And in the center, there was a man resembled Ruvid, he was the Northern Duke, Iura Flanus Grascha. Three Dukes supported the Empire stood side by side. However, the Cardinal hadn¡¯t seen yet. It was then. ¡°Be quiet and courteous.¡± The solemn voice echoed with the sound of ringing bells and an embossed trumpet. Then, the nobles bent down as the reed laid in the wind. What it meant was unique. High-nobles stared at the tip of their feet, and a heavy static ring of heels echoed. Soon, a loud voice was heard. ¡°Raise your head.¡± It was ridiculously cheerful. The older nobles looked calm, while the younger ones looked at the throne, swallowing embarrassment. There was an unknown woman sitting there, which was empty until just now. A woman with a short white hair cut, but her face was still young, with a colorful ribbon on her corset, and she was even more lightly decorated. A woman who sat on the Empress¡¯s seat but they weren¡¯t sure of her identity. She was the beginning of the empire, the apex, the Empress Niheal Grascha. 3 The Empress, who was over a hundred years old this year, appeared very young. Although they faced a living miracle, the aristocrats didn¡¯t know where to put their eyes, on the white-faced Empress, shoulders, or her legs. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you all. I¡¯ve never seen one, and I¡¯ve seen one a few times already.¡± The Empress¡¯s voice was still sluggish. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s difficult to distinguish. She¡¯s a little girl, he¡¯s a little boy, young ones are all similar. It¡¯s like you¡¯re telling me to die because I¡¯m very old.¡± The Empress spoke to herself, and the hall was quiet. Then, the Empress ordered in a dry voice. ¡°Laugh, I¡¯m joking.¡± At the end of the muffled silence, a forced laugh was heard. Soon after, the aristocrats began to laugh. Not to mention Lena. It was a crazy sight. In front of her, the Empress yawned greatly. Then, she leaned against the armrest. ¡°I¡¯m glad anyway. But why did you gather today.¡± ¡°Today is Foundation Day.¡± A man said by her side. It was Klavis. ¡°Oh, yeah? Then start.¡± The Empress gestured to Klavis with her chin. At that time, Klavis stood before the nobles on behalf of the Empress. ¡°Happy Foundation Day, everyone. Under the care of Her Majesty, the history of the Empire has reached a hundred years.¡± When Klavis came forward, the aristocrats were relieved. He spoke skillfully on behalf of the old tyrant. ¡°In commemoration of this day, Her Majesty decided to expand the territory. Duke Iura Flenus Grascha, Duke Arles Grascha, and Duke Lignan Eitner. In the name of Her Majesty, pioneer and conquer a new horizon.¡± The three Dukes, who was called, raised their heads. And the aristocrats swallowed their excitement awaiting the announcement of the conquest. They remembered. The abundance of the East that they enjoyed 10 years ago, the wealth that was found 30 years ago across the continent, and the splendid relics they got across the desert 70 years ago. Each time, the nobles of the Empire were able to live a more luxurious and refined life. They listened to the Cardinal¡¯s declaration, hoping for a ¡®boom¡¯. Klavis knew what they were up to and smiled plainly. ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s new desire is the tomb below the earth.¡± Tomb? ¡°Her Majesty has ordered the tomb, the land of the dead, to be conquered.¡± The aristocrats were stunned by Klavis¡¯ announcement. ¡°It will be fun. There are a lot of interesting things there.¡± Then, the Empress muttered in a relaxed voice. ¡°I¡¯m tired of killing the ki¡¯ngs, and anything on the ground is mine if I can reach out anyway. So now I¡¯m going to get something a little different. You guys like it too, right?¡± ¡°Everything is as Your Majesty¡¯s will.¡± When Klavis spoke softly, the aristocrats belatedly clapped and cheered. The Dukes also clapped their hands to match this skit. ¡°Then, before you go, pay tribute to Duke Arles Grascha, for protecting Her Majesty¡¯s territory.¡± When his turn came, Duke Arles, the Duke of the South stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, the victory of the South is all thanks to Your Majesty¡¯s care.¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± The Empress mumbled unpleasantly. Duke Arles briefly gained his strength, but his voice remained calm. ¡°The only thing I want as a servant is to serve Your Majesty with all my heart, but my increasingly debilitating body will only a struggle. So please allow me to delegate the mission of the South to another reputable young woman.¡± ¡°Yeah, who?¡± The Empress mumbled and extended her hand in a dry manner. When she grabbed the ceremonial sword the servant brought, Lena stepped forward. The Empress stared at Lena, she tilted her head and asked. ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°Lena Rubel.¡± ¡°Well, Dame Lena.¡± The Empress lifted the sword, and Lena tried to kneel for her appointment. But, before she knelt down, the Empress¡¯s sword pointed at her neck. ¡°You came all the way here in a humble name.¡± The Empress said with her sword¡¯s tip stabbed Lena¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you take me less than a worm. So risk your life and go to the tomb.¡± The Empress gave power to the hand with the sword without expression. The tip of the sword penetrated her skin, and Lena¡¯s neck bleed. Red blood soaked the uniform¡¯s white-collar, but Lena didn¡¯t retreat. Then, a faint smile spread around the Empress¡¯s lips. ¡°If you can¡¯t, you can die. I¡¯m merciful, and I¡¯ll forgive your incompetence.¡± Only then did the Empress take the sword from Lena¡¯s neck. Although she was forced to be loyal without any respect, Lena still knew what to say. She stepped back and kissed the Empress¡¯s sword. Then, all the aristocrats repeated words like a spell. ¡°Everything is as Your Majesty¡¯s will.¡± ???????????? The monstrous tyrant returned to her palace as soon as the ceremony was over. Because of this, the subsequent luncheon was meaningless, leaving the aristocrats stranded and deserted. Lena and Duke Arles weren¡¯t attending the luncheon. The schedule for the afternoon was tight. It was time for Lena to follow the Southern Duke to attend the ceremony. ¡°Lady.¡± An unexpected voice called Lena. ¡°Would you please spare me a moment?¡± It was none other than Marquis Rubel. It was a sudden approach, but Lena wasn¡¯t surprised. Instead, she shook her head as if she had heard something strange. ¡°Lady?¡± Then, with a regrettable look, she asked the Marquis, ¡°Isn¡¯t Dame Lena the right name, Lord Rubel?¡± Lena¡¯s question was soft and firm. Thanks to this, the Marquis was embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I made a mistake. Then, Dame, please give me a moment. It won¡¯t take long.¡± The Marquis, who had been reluctant to make unexpected remarks, asked for her again as if he had appeased his subordinate. Lena glanced at Duke Arles and he nodded reluctantly. When the permission fell, Lena responded with a cheerful smile. ¡°For a moment.¡± ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Dame: the title given to a woman equivalent to the rank of knight. Chapter 16 ¡°Sit down.¡± After they arrived in a separate room, the Marquis offered Lena a seat. Then he sat across from Lena and raised his face. For a while, he muttered something quietly. ¡°You look good.¡± It was neither a gentleman¡¯s manner to compliment a lady, nor a high-ranking nobility to treat a knight. ¡°Fortunately.¡± It was just the voice of a father who was talking to his daughter. Then, Lena also quietly muttered, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my child, I can¡¯t not recognize you.¡± Marquis Rubel smiled bitterly at Lena¡¯s question. Lena looked at him, and the Marquis said tenderly, ¡°You made a dangerous choice.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You act as a representative of the Southern Duke.¡± The worried voice of the Marquis made Lena laugh in vain. ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡± ¡°I wish you could think of it as a worry¡­¡± ¡°You skipped too much, father. Don¡¯t you have something to do before that?¡± Lena¡¯s friendly pointing out made the Marquis laughed. ¡°Yes, I have to do something first.¡± The next moment, a smile disappeared from Lena¡¯s face. This was because her father got up from the sofa and kneeled. ¡°Father¡­¡± Lena was surprised and tried to get him up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± said the Marquis before that, ¡°Forgive me.¡±6 It was a very sad voice. Lena looked silently at the kneeling Marquis. Her father, who always looked up, kneeled down for a long time. Lena¡¯s lips gave a small sigh. ¡°What do you mean ¡®sorry¡¯?¡± ¡°I turned my back on you. No, I sold you, to that dangerous man.¡± His voice was monotonous but desperate. Lena muttered in her father¡¯s confession with a blank face. ¡°¡­.I never imagined a moment like this.¡± Then, she hesitated and began to speak. ¡°But I¡¯m not really happy to see it. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? You pretended not to know me yesterday.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That you showed up again. I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± The Marquis raised his head when he said so. When their eyes met, Lena¡¯s eyes grew saddened. ¡°It¡¯s a waste. I would have believed you if you hadn¡¯t tried to poison me.¡± In Lena¡¯s whisper, the appeals that stood in the eyes of the Marquis closed like a lie. ¡°You didn¡¯t just send the butler because you need to check and then to feed poison to a simple impersonator, right? You¡¯re sure it¡¯s really me.¡± Marquis Rubel¡¯s face hardened when she pointed to the point. Lena spoke bitterly as she looked at him. ¡°Was it so difficult for you if I show up?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just curious.¡± When the Marquis found the excuses, Lena kindly asked him, with a smile on her lips. It was neither a sharp sarcastic nor ridicule teasing. It was a real smile like when she was having a normal conversation. After he saw it, the Marquis recalled Klavis¡¯ words. ¡ªShe recognized me. But she smiled. ¡ªHow can that be? To the person who pushed her to hell, how on earth? ¡ªDo you understand? The child we sacrificed came back as a monster. The cold fear swept his back. Until just now, he thought Lena had no idea about the poison. Because she came to the ballroom yesterday. It wasn¡¯t the reaction of a person that had been threatened to death. The anger of a threat was natural for living beings. But she didn¡¯t show it. So her mildness was rather bizarre, it¡¯s like she thought of it as a piece of a nightmare that was out of order. When the Marquis became silent and stunned, Lena asked him, ¡°Why did you do that? Or are you originally like that?¡± When Lena was young, her father, who used to be a Viscount, was very busy. So she couldn¡¯t see him very often, but she really liked her father. Because he was a sweet, warm, and wonderful father. He sometimes played jokes. Whether he pricked his daughter¡¯s face with ink-stained hands, replace her apple juice with ginger tea and watched her reaction, or held her doll for her. He was a gentle-looking father who played unexpected pranks and made her laugh. Lena remembered it clearly. He taught her to dance, she put her feet on her father¡¯s feet and danced together. ¡°I really liked father.¡± ¡°¡­.So did I.¡± ¡°But why did you do that?¡± Lena asked, whispering, ¡°We didn¡¯t do or have anything bad, but why did you do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to be humble.¡± ¡°Be humble?¡± ¡°As the Emperor said, I was so humble that I had to choose. Either we all die together, or they cut off a finger.¡± ¡°Did that one finger die?¡± Lena asked back with a smile. The vague attitude made the Marquis felt strangely hopeless. It seemed useless to say anything. ¡°Please stand up. You don¡¯t have to do this. It won¡¯t happen.¡± As expected, Lena spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, father.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m 18 this years, it¡¯s the age that the Empire recognizes as an adult. Are you still mistaken for my age?¡± Lena teased her father, who didn¡¯t know his daughter¡¯s age. But he had no idea what she was talking about. Lena enjoyed her father¡¯s embarrassment and spoke. ¡°So treat me as a person, not as a finger. Don¡¯t kneel uncomfortably.¡± At Lena¡¯s request, the Marquis eventually stood up. Then, he sighed. ¡°I received your letter.¡± He thought it would be pointless to tell Lena about his story. Thinking so, the Marquis chose to talk rationally. Lena smiled as if it was the right answer. ¡°Yesterday you asked why.¡± Just yesterday, Lena asked in a letter. ¡ªI¡¯m curious as well. Why did my father do that to me? ¡ªSo if you tell me why, I will tell you too. ¡ªWhat I came to do and what I can do. The Marquis thought that the letter was a declaration of war even if he tried to read it again. He also thought it was a bitter letter. She knew about the poisoning and wrote it, so he felt heavy about it. ¡°The answer I gave you earlier isn¡¯t enough?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s my turn to tell you, isn¡¯t it? What I came to do, and¡­¡± ¡°What you can do.¡± As the Marquis continued, Lena replied as if she had been waiting. ¡°I want to exist.¡± It was not a statement that was easy to understand. ¡°I¡¯m not in this world. Everybody forgot about me, and sometimes even if they remember, they remember me as someone who has died. But I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯m alive here now.¡± She said with smiling lips, but determined eyes, ¡°That¡¯s all I want. I was erased by father.¡± ¡°If you exist¡­¡± ¡°Please admit me. Officially.¡± ¡°¡­.Do you mean to confess my fault?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in father¡¯s fault. All I want is me.¡± Marquis Rubel took a deep breath at Lena¡¯s request. To recognize her officially, that meant to reveal Lena was his daughter, didn¡¯t die of illness, became Klavis¡¯ sacrifice, and nevertheless returned.3 In the end, he demanded a confession of treason. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a new life,¡± He spoke in a hearty voice, ¡°I promise you a life that will satisfy you. Live a noble life as much as the royal family.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± But she refused humbly. ¡°I say, all I want is me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s treason.¡± The Marquis confessed with a long sigh. Lena¡¯s eyes widened and the Marquis smiled bitterly at his daughter¡¯s shocked face. He agonized over this matter yesterday. He was sure she¡¯s determined to come. What she needed. Why did she come here to challenge the Imperial Cardinal and the Northern Marquis? There was only one point. Treason. There was no way Lena could shake himself and the Cardinal unless he moved to cover up the treason. So he decided to take out that card first. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Maybe she was surprised because she didn¡¯t know what to do or was embarrassed because of it. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°The Cardinal took you to confront the Empress. If it¡¯s known, then of course I will be one of the traitors too, and you will be known as a daughter of a traitor.¡± Although all the Kings did it, Niheal was especially sarcastic about treason. She was a woman who destroyed her family by even attacking them with treason. Even she never had the mercy to the snitch. So, treason was a double-edged sword that would inflict a fatal blow on Lena too. However, there was a possibility that they would fight against each other to death. The Marquis spoke with Lena what she would become, like a moth. ¡°I understand how you resent me. I have no face to show you¡­.¡± The Duke paused and looked at Lena. Then he looked at her eyes and muttered, ¡°Your mother is innocent.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes shook when the Marquis mentioned her mother. She couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. The Marquis quietly relieved watching her appearance. Now that he felt the human nature from his daughter, he thought he found her weakness. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not guilty of anything.¡± Then, she spoke after a while. ¡°Rest assured. I have no intention of accusing father. It¡¯s a waste of time to finish it like that.¡± Time passed. Marquis Rubel thought it was an interesting expression. Yes, six years was never a short time. It would have been harsher and longer for an abandoned child. ¡®Yeah, she¡¯d rather die.¡® He was deeply sorry for his daughter who came back. And Lena seemed to have read the thought. ¡°So I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°Chance?¡± ¡°A chance to be forgiven by me.¡± Marquis Rubel¡¯s eyes narrowed in the unexpected remark. ¡°Even if father doesn¡¯t admit it, even if it¡¯s a clue of treason, I will be Lena Rubel. You want to get rid of me, don¡¯t you?¡± He couldn¡¯t answer. It was like he was stabbed. Lena smiled bitterly because she already knew it would happen. ¡°Keep trying. If it¡¯s successful, father will be able to stay where you are now.¡± ¡°Keep trying?¡± ¡°Kill me. Like you did before,¡± Lena¡¯s voice was so quiet. ¡°The deadline is until the tomb conquest is over. Until then, I won¡¯t retaliate or reveal. Instead, if you can¡¯t kill me until the last day, then I will do as much as I received the attempt.¡±4 She would get what she wanted. It¡¯s a simple statement, but it was like a statement to kill each other. As her father stared with a firm face, Lena added in a calm voice. ¡°But if you admit me before that, then I¡¯ll forgive you, father.¡± Kill, die, or confess. Lena gave him a chance to be forgiven and to commit the sin again.2 1 The Marquis deeply sighed after he understood the meaning. ¡°Did you come to talk about this two days ago?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see,¡± he quietly murmured. His daughter¡¯s determination seemed to touch his flesh, so he kept thinking for a long time. When the Marquis couldn¡¯t continue, Lena said, ¡°Is the deadline enough?¡± A bitter smile filled the Marquis¡¯ mouth. It¡¯s strange that his daughter joked about killing herself. He didn¡¯t know if she should be considered as someone strong or broken. ¡°Do we have to do this?¡± ¡°I want to ask you the same question. Do we have to do this?¡± Lena¡¯s determination prompted the Marquis to nod. ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°Please think about it positively.¡± ¡°Lena.¡± When Lena tried to talk, the Marquis called her. It¡¯s like in the past when he always called his daughter. ¡°I can let you meet her for a while.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Your mother.¡± His voice was serious before. And it was sweet again. So Lena¡¯s face became strange. She looked at him with a smiling face. She looked like she wanted to say something.+ But Lena ended up saying nothing. Then, she rose quietly and turned around. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ If you want to do it, please don¡¯t. Don¡¯t throw your phone, guys¡­. or swear or curse or something like that, please don¡¯t ???? Chapter 17 Lena, who came out of the hallway, swallowed a smile. She finally met her father. It was the first time since that day, when she was sold as a sacrifice on a peaceful night. And the reality of her father, that she knew after the reunion, was far more cunning and cold-blooded than she had imagined. ¡®Well, a normal person can¡¯t do that.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe he poisoned his daughter after six years. It¡¯s great to think about that again. Her father seemed rather surprised. That Lena already knew about the poisoning attempt, and nevertheless faced himself calmly, it seemed to be completely incomprehensible. Lena thought it¡¯s funny. ¡®Why do you think I don¡¯t know?¡¯ Lena knew from the beginning. If she revealed her name, her father will attack her with a high probability, or they would hurry up before any strange rumors broke. ¡°Really¡­¡± Lena burst into laughter, recalling her father, who had moved perfectly as expected.1 Lena knew how the Marquis would react. More precisely, she had no choice but to know. Because this was not the first time. ¡®You probably don¡¯t know that either.¡® Lena had already tried to go home before. But it failed and no one knew the fact. No one but Lena Rubel, the person involved. ???????????? Six years ago, little Lena stood alone on the street at night. ¡®I¡¯m back¡­.?¡¯ She looked at the dark night sky full of stars with confused eyes. ¡®I¡¯m back.¡¯ Lena found the familiar starlight and cried, biting her lips. She had been through a dreadful and terrible thing. It wasn¡¯t clear whether it was an illusion or a reality that words couldn¡¯t explain. She thought she would be trapped there forever, but she returned. In this ordinary world, under a star-lit sky. Lena, who was sobbing, wiped away her tears and looked around. Only then, she came across a strange scene. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ It was a messy and dirty street. The houses that seemed to collapse were a so-called slum with overlapping layers. Lena found a place to go with fearful eyes. It was cold. She was tired and hungry. She needed a place to rest. So she picked the most straight and normal house and knocked on the door. As she saw in the fairy tale books, she thought a poor but good wife would come out and help her. But the reality was different from fairy tales. The only thing that came back to her was harsh abusive language, and Lena ran away in amazement at the coldness she had received for the first time. Then she shuddered and wandered for a long time before crouching in a corner of junk. ¡°Hey, are you alone?¡± It was early in the morning, in the dawn when a man approached and asked her. It was a friendly voice. When Lena answered with a weak nod, he took her with him and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll let you make money.¡± He brought Lena at a place deeper than the back alley, it was a brothel of the quayside. ¡°Where did you pick this up?¡± The woman with the hookah asked, handing the coin to the man. Lena was already in a breathless shiver at that time. She had seen it in a novel. The story of a place where greedy men commit and abuse desperate women with a few coins. Lena realized where she was and was in great despair. It was embarrassing to get here so quickly than anything else. Wasn¡¯t this an adults-only place? She¡¯s still young. She¡¯s only 12 years old. Lena thought while her eyes rolled half-doubtfully. A child of her age was escorting her in a dress with a thin material on this cold day. And there¡¯s a man who¡¯s as good as her father¡¯s age who stumbled to her. Lena looked at her in a feeling of suffocation. When she came to her senses, Lena was begging the woman who bought her. ¡°I¡¯m a noble!¡± ¡°What the fuck is she saying?¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯m the daughter of Viscount Rubel. It¡¯s an accident coming here. Please send me home.¡± The women in the streets didn¡¯t believe Lena¡¯s screams. The gangsters cursed at her, saying she didn¡¯t want to work. However, Madame, who bought Lena, didn¡¯t let it pass, she set Lena in front of the lamp. ¡°It¡¯s white and clean skin¡­ it¡¯s a little bit burned, but it¡¯s not old.¡± ¡°Sister, do you believe her?¡± ¡°Shut up and bring paper and ink.¡± Madame gave Lena a paper and a pen to write. Lena wrote poetry as beautiful as possible, her hands were shaking. ¡°You are a cold dream of midsummer. What does this mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s poetry. The first chapter of Vitra¡¯s collections of poetry¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my, poetry.¡± Madame pretended to be impressed and asked Lena a few more. It was the culture and manners of the upper class, the position and authority of Viscount Rubel, and the number of servants. ¡°Oh! I was rude, Lady!¡± When Lena answered her every question, Madame suddenly changed her attitude. ¡°He must have been mistaken because he was so bad at it. You seem to have a situation, so relax. I¡¯ll take you home with all my might.¡± Madame smiled and hugged Lena. Then she whispered to the hand-picked gangsters. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch her and keep her well. I¡¯m going to pay the ransom.¡± Madame was excited by the unexpected windfall and attempted to contact the House of Rubel. In the meantime, Lena spent her time in a shabby room, not knowing whether it was protection or imprisonment. It was a terrible time. She could hear all sorts of sounds over the thin wall. Screaming, crying, and swearing for the first time in her life. Lena covered her ears and memorized poetry to endure. But it didn¡¯t calm her down at all. In fact, what scared Lena wasn¡¯t the sounds coming from outside, it¡¯s what was going to happen. How would her father react if he knew she was back? If the daughter he threw away with his own hands said she was back, would he come and pick her up? Would he be sorry now? Would he regret and apologize? ¡®How could you do that to me?¡¯ Tears filled her eyes as she recalled her father. ¡®What did I do wrong? Liar. I¡¯m going to take revenge. I told you I loved you. What is the reason? Save me. I hate you. I¡¯m the bad one. Help me.¡¯ ¡®Please forgive me.¡¯ Lena endured in the narrow room, tearing her heart to pieces. 2 Days had passed. Fortunately, Madame was quite a smart person. She didn¡¯t contact the Viscount directly but started looking at the situation. As a result, Lena heard unexpected news. ¡°Sister, he¡¯s not the Viscount anymore but a Count.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not long ago, he was given the title from the Northern Duke. Did she stab you in the back?¡± The Dukes of the Empire had more power than the King of a country. Therefore, it was possible to give a title to one¡¯s own servants. However, when it was already full of aristocrats, it was rare to promote someone. ¡°Are there any concerns about finding a daughter?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true that there¡¯s a daughter in the house, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°She got sick and died. They¡¯ve already had a funeral.¡± ¡°What? Then who is she?¡± ¡°She is just a young and weak b*tch, a plague.¡± Gundal, who picked up the news, spit out the spit as if he was in vain. However, Madame¡¯s eyes glowed from the strange information. ¡°When did she die?¡± ¡°A month ago.¡± ¡°When did the Viscount become a Count?¡± ¡°Around 15 days ago?¡± ¡°Look at the daughter of the house, what disease she died of.¡± ¡°Oh, sister. Now you believe in that b*tch¡­.¡± ¡°No, No. Let¡¯s just dig the grave. You know some of your friends who do that, don¡¯t you?¡± In the end, Madame pressed Gundal and dug Lena Rubel¡¯s grave. As a result, the secret of the Rubel family was treaded too easily. ¡°Wow ha ha ha! What is this! Sister, isn¡¯t this amazing? Huh!¡± The body of the girl who had been buried a month ago was nowhere to be found. Her coffin was only filled with clothes, books, dolls, and violin. An empty grave and the child was still alive. The Viscount suddenly became Count. It wasn¡¯t all an ordinary event. ¡°Yeah, this is not going to end with only a reward.¡± Madame was also excited at the thought that she had caught the weakness of an aristocrat. It was also caught up with a powerful nobleman who was on the rise. She couldn¡¯t believe this windfall had come, and her boring life was finally over! Madame was certainly a smart woman, but she wasn¡¯t very cautious. She was so full of excitement that she cut Lena¡¯s hair and sent it across to Count Rubel. Then she asked the Count to visit. ¡°Hide her in the next building. He might try to take her by force.¡± Madame locked Lena in the rooftop of the next building with the intention of threatening her. Instead, she made another girl stand in the band and waited for the Count. On the day of the appointment, Lena sat by the window of the rooftop and looked at the street with nervous eyes. She was curious. ¡®Would you come? Would you like to pick me up? If you came to me again now, then¡­¡¯ Lena stayed up all night with her heart pounding. Early in the morning, when the stars were still visible, a strange guest came to the brothel. It was an old gentleman who didn¡¯t fit in with this rough, dirty street. Lena recognized him at first sight. ¡®Butler!¡¯ He was the butler of the House of Rubel who loved Lena very much. ¡®The butler is here!¡¯ Lena, who found him, burst into tears again. It wasn¡¯t because she was sad and distressed, but because her heart melted and it was tears of relief. Lena was happy. She felt finally liberated from a long nightmare. There was no doubt that the butler had come to pick her up. But the happiness didn¡¯t last long. The butler and the servants entered the building where Madame was waiting. Lena looked mournfully at the tightly closed door, and suddenly there was a loud noise. ¡°Aaaah!¡± It was the scream of a woman who was full of anger and torn. Lena looked at the street with cold blood. It wasn¡¯t long before he entered, but the butler came out again. He looked exactly like when he entered. But the servants were all wet with blood. When the butler ordered something, the servants were scattered. Looking back, there were quite a few other people besides the three or four servants who were moving with the butler. ¡®Why are there so many?¡¯ ¡®Trying to find me?¡¯ Still naive, Lena didn¡¯t give up her faith and hope. ¡®They hurt Madame, yes. That¡¯s because she threatened my father. They did that to save me. It must be like that.¡¯ Lena thought so and waited for the butler and servants to come and find her. But Lena¡¯s wait was rewarded in the wrong direction. Flames began to soar into the clear dawn sky. Someone¡¯s deliberate fire melted the greedy Madame¡¯s body and burned the streets stained with dirt. The women who barely open their eyes and the snoring men next to them were also swept away by the flames. The butler and servants stood on the quayside and watched the brothel burn out. If there was anyone who ran out with a fire tail, push it back. In the silent dawn, the flames danced silently and devoured everything. When the dawn passed and the flames burned up, the butler and his servants hurried away. It was a quick move that could only be seen from the beginning. As a result, the brothel, which was digging after the Count, was burned clean. No one survived as someone commanded. Except for one, a girl who sat and cried on a pileof ashes. ???????????? The Marquis was like that. After selling his young daughter, he held a fake funeral saying she died of illness. After that, when he heard that his daughter was alive, he burned her to death. Therefore, Lena wasn¡¯t surprised by his brutality. Because she already had a hard time figuring out what kind of person her father was on the pile of ashes. But they wouldn¡¯t know. That Lena was there, that she watched it all, and that she was still alive. ¡±He doesn¡¯t necessarily know it¡­¡¯ Lena smiled bitterly, recalling the face of her father. Her cunning father didn¡¯t know much more than he thought. Little did he know about the treason, about his wife, and about his daughter, who had visited him after a long time. So when Lena offered to give him a chance to be forgiven, he took it as a threat. This too was a misunderstanding. The Marquis was convinced. There¡¯s no way a child who had been rejected by a father would be a proper human being. Even if it looked fine, but it would be rotten, burnt, and twisted inside. So he didn¡¯t believe the word ¡®forgiveness¡¯ in Lena¡¯s mouth. He believed Lena would be hiding a knife in her hands and that she would never forgive himself. This was the Marquis¡¯ biggest miscalculation. A girl who was abandoned and fell to hell didn¡¯t have to be destroyed. She might vent her grief in anger, but she didn¡¯t necessarily have to. Lena could also be a broken girl or a vengeance with a grudge. But she didn¡¯t take that path. Instead, she chose what she would like to be. Lena paused for a moment and turned to the room where her father was. What was contained in her gaze was not a burning vengeance or resentment, but a calm resolution. But the Marquis never realized it. Perhaps he would never know. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Comments: ??????(6270****): Aaaa Lena¡­ Lena¡­ ¡­you¡¯re such a strong girl¡­ ¡­how could you do that? ?????(grac****): She gave him the rope of salvation, and he hung himself with it. 6 jinney(reyn****): That¡¯s cool, Lena. A person who personally shows that pain in the past doesn¡¯t necessarily destroy people, but can make you strong. Chapter 18 ¡°How are you today¡­¡± Yuni grumbles while she was cleaning the room. It was because of the lady who was outside. It¡¯s been three days since they came to the Imperial Palace. Lena¡¯s record had been spectacular. Poison on the first day, champagne on the second day. Then how would she look like on the third day today?1 Yuni sighed heavily, and just in time, Lena came back to the room. ¡°Miss? Why did you come so early?¡± ¡°I have some time left.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a schedule until evening¡­ What is it again? What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as Yuni saw Lena, she noticed the tension. Lena sat down on the sofa smiling as if she couldn¡¯t. Then she unbuttoned her stuffy uniform and said, ¡°I met my father.¡± ¡°Have you met?! Uh-uh, what did you talk about?¡± ¡°I told him what I needed.¡± When Yuni shouted in surprise, Lena even took off her gloves. Then she leaned back against the sofa and exhaled a long breath. She looked tired. Yuni stared at the figure, she swallowed her curiosity and asked, ¡°¡­.Did you eat?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll bring you something to eat.¡± Yuni left Lena seated and ran to the shelf. Then she brought a lot of fruit and cookies. Lena blinked at the unexpected refreshment. ¡°Where did you get all this?¡± ¡°A tribute. I have some followers in the Imperial Palace.¡± Lena burst into laughter at Yuni¡¯s natural answer. The smart and chatty Yuni soon fit in everywhere. Usually, little Yuni was cute and treated well, but she didn¡¯t like to be treated as a child, so she regarded their kindness as a follower. Both were similar in terms of serving objects, so they¡¯re not much different. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have followers.¡± Lena¡¯s smile lightened up at Yuni¡¯s bold answer. Then, she continued her speech reassuringly of the child¡¯s brilliance. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about it anyway.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Soon there will be people approaching Yuni.¡± Yuni was brought by a strange lady named Lena Rubel. It was natural for the child to draw attention in the midst of an Imperial Palace full of intrigue and conspiracy. ¡°There¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s from my father¡¯s side, and other possibilities are rare.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Yuni asked with her eyes wide open. Lena was worried about Yuni, who had to spend time alone in this vast palace. So she tailed her more seriously than ever. ¡°If you think it¡¯s dangerous, avoid it. As fast as possible.¡± ¡°¡­.What if it¡¯s not too dangerous?¡± Yuni asked carefully. Lena sighed at the child¡¯s curiosity. And replied. ???????????? The deepest part of Grandis Grascha¡¯s Imperial Palace was a palace called the Duham Palace. The place, which could only be reached after passing thirty gardens from the main palace, was only a palace by name. In fact, it was a ruin unchanged that left the remains of the old palace. There were collapsed arch pillars, a fresco with only traces left, a throne under the rubble, and a huge half-broken stone plate in front of it. All of this was a cross-section of tragedy, and the sunlight pouring from the open ceiling didn¡¯t reap the gloom here. ¡°Has the Duke of the East not arrived yet?¡± Amidst the gray ruins, Klavis asked with a white smile. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s too into the hero¡¯s play.¡± (it¡¯s like what Klavis said before, that Lynn was the main character, do you get it?) When Klavis grumbled, the Duke and knights from the South and the North had already gathered there. The afternoon schedule of National Foundation Day continued at Duham Palace. It was because of the order of the Empress to conquer the tomb. As the Empress¡¯ presence, there was Lena at the side of Duke Arles, and on both sides of the Northern Duke were Marquis Rubel and Ruvid. The distance between Lena and Marquis Rubel was only a few steps. However, they acted as if they didn¡¯t know each other. ¡°He used to be so impatient.¡± When the Eastern Duke didn¡¯t show up even after a long time, the Southern Duke murmured angrily. And then he protested directly to the Imperial Cardinal. ¡°We better begin now.¡± ¡°But the Duke of the East hasn¡¯t come yet.¡± ¡°I was humble enough to be patient. Do I have to put with vulgarity now?¡± said Iura coldly. Iura Flanus, Duke of the North, was a high-tempered person as rumored. Lena whispered in an impressive tone, ¡°He looks exactly like his brother.¡± When Lena talked about Iura and Ruvid, Duke Arles muttered low, ¡°I hate them too.¡± While Lena and Duke Arles secretly nodded, Klavis was forced to curry favor with Iura. He responded to Iura¡¯s criticism. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started. Then, the altar.¡± When the Cardinal¡¯s permission fell, Marquis Rubel stepped forward. The Marquis ordered the knights to carry the sedan chair out. Decorated with gold and velvet, it was a gorgeous sedan chair that a King somewhere would ride. But strangely enough, there were piles of stones on top of it. The knights solemnly laid down numerous stones in front of the Cardinal like a small grave. Klavis smiled deeply at it. ¡°You found so many. Of course, the North is certainly competent.¡± ¡°All thanks to the greatness of Duke Flanus.¡± When Klavis admired, the Marquis answered as if he had waited. The Southern Duke laughed at the sight, and then an unexpected voice as heard. ¡°Am I late?¡± At the same time, knights in black uniforms rushed into Duham Palace. ¡°No, the Dukes must have been in a hurry.¡± The owner of the irrelevant voice was none other than the Duke of the East, Lignan Eitner. He appeared quite leisurely in the late hour. Then, without a moment of anyone¡¯s scruple, he smiled at the knights that followed without a break. Knights of the East carried heavy sacks. Then he poured it down before the Cardinal. Everything from the sack was stone. It was the altar, a stone with a strange pattern on its surface, just like what the North had been carried with a sedan chair. At first glance, it was more than the North had collected. The face of Marquis Rubel was stiffened as the achievement of the East took the lead than the North. Klavis burst into laughter, whether he realized it or not. ¡°The Duke is late. I got a little upset, but you¡¯ve brought a lot of things, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t scold you.¡± ¡°Really? Then, as an apology¡­¡± In Klavis¡¯ statement, Lynn strode forward. Then, the Northern¡¯s altars, which had been piled up in the sedan chair, was swept away with Lynn¡¯s feet. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to compare these with East¡¯s.¡± Lynn said so and stepped on the North¡¯s altars. At the provocation, Lena glanced at the North. Sure enough, everyone was staring at Lynn with burning eyes. ¡°¡­.Maybe he¡¯s aiming for this?¡± ¡°¡­.I hate him too.¡± At Lena¡¯s whisper, Duke Arles replied in a sickening voice. Lena fully understood the feeling. ¡®Sir Lynn, so you¡¯re like this on the outside.¡¯ She frowned when Lynn said that he would act like a motherfu*ker, so she wondered how much he would do, but when she saw it herself, he indeed was a great motherfu*ker. Lena felt sorry for him, but he deserved to be blamed.1 Lynn felt fresh in his misbehavior and returned to his place. Klavis slipped in as the atmosphere became harsh with the appearance of the East. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m telling you in advance that everything is reported to the Empress. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± With the Cardinal¡¯s leadership, the East became more contributing and the North became more uncomfortable. Anyway, the Empress wasn¡¯t interested in the nature of the Dukes. The only thing that mattered was following her orders. And it was the Empress¡¯ first order to gather those stones, the altars, which had piled up now. ¡°Then, let¡¯s really get started.¡± At Klavis¡¯ signal, the priests began to list the altars scattered on the floor one by one. ¡°Behold, I send a messenger, and he will prepare your way. Heaven is under the wrath of God, but he who is under the wrath takes away,¡± said Klavis, in front of the priests who moved the altar. ¡°100 years ago, the door was opened for the first time right here.¡± Empress Niheal described that day in her biography. ¡ªWhat I had never seen before poured out of the crack that was torn like a thunderbolt. ¡ªThey stood on the ground in various forms. None of them entirely resembled God¡¯s creation. ¡ªSpreading out multiple pairs of wings, carrying many horns, and having insect joints. There were all sorts of grotesque figures. ¡ªBut the most bizarre part was the human face they had. ¡°In the most peaceful days, the Kingdom Grascha was destroyed by enemies that had never been seen before. In response, Niheal Grascha, the last bloodline of Gracia, took the sword in the name of revenge and reconstruction.¡± Klavis spoke as if he was talking about the old days. This was also included in Niheal¡¯s biography. ¡ªThe bizarre beings only wanted our death. ¡ªWe were constantly killed and eaten. ¡ªI was born as a princess, I had never held anything heavier than a fan, but there was no other way. ¡ªSince there were no more swords or shields on my behalf, I raised all of them myself. ¡°Niheal Grascha fought countless battles without knowing what they were. And at the end, she came across those who wore bright, mighty crowns.¡± Before then, people used to call them monsters or demons. But their identity, which Niheal identified, was far beyond the existing predictions. ¡ªI smashed the enemies and made way, threw myself through the cracks in the shape of a thunderbolt. ¡ªWe¡¯ve fought hundreds of battles in a world where the sky is red. And when I had dug into the inner core of the black earth, there was a person who welcomed me. ¡ªHe said, ¡®Welcome, granddaughter.¡¯ ¡ªHe was Grascha¡¯s late King, three generations ahead of my father. ¡°Then, Niheal Grascha realized. Why they have human faces, and constantly covet the ground.¡± This was a fact that every citizen knew. But the Cardinal calmly concluded as if teaching a child a new truth. ¡°They were our ancestors who were already dead and buried. That¡¯s why we call them the dead.¡±2 ???????????? At the same time, Yuni was in the underground laundry room of the palace of the lake. It was to get new towels and bedding. ¡°You¡¯re still young, but you¡¯re skillful.¡± Yuni was in the middle of packing up the laundry, and suddenly a strange voice came in. She looked up and saw an old man smiling kindly. It was her first time seeing him. He looked like a handyman in a suit. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°A man who serves his master like you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yuni frowned at the old man¡¯s vague answer. But a moment later, Yuni¡¯s eyes were round again. It was because the old man took a bottle of candy out of his inner pocket. ¡°Do you like candy?¡± ¡°There are no children in the world who hate candy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t carelessly eat something strangers give me.¡± Yuni stared at the candy bottle with her eyes guarded. Just a few hours ago, Lena reminded her. ¡ªSoon there will be people approaching Yuni. Yuni thought for a moment between Lena¡¯s words and the candy bottle in front of her eyes, and asked timidly, looking at the old man¡¯s countenance. ¡°But, what does it taste like?¡± ¡°Would you like to take a look? I¡¯m not sure because it¡¯s all mixed up.¡± ¡°Just watch the candy?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t eat what strangers give you.¡± In response to the old man¡¯s answer, Yuni gave a sullen mouth. The child thought about something with a dissatisfied face and soon said with a tone of kindness. ¡°Then, please offer me one more time. I also have consciences, so I don¡¯t refuse it three times.¡± The old man burst into laughter at the cute request of the child. Then he was willing to stick out a bottle of candy. When Yuni accepted the candy bottle, the old man, the butler of Marquis Rubel, hid a faint sigh in his smile. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t even do this either.¡¯ The butler swallowed bitter smile as he watched the child fell into the candy. The butler of the House of Rubel was coaxing a young maid. He was disillusioned in the situation, but the butler looked at Lena¡¯s maid in a kind mask, as his master ordered. And Yuni recalled the conversation she had with her lady again. ¡ªIf you think it¡¯s dangerous, avoid it. As fast as possible. ¡ªWhat if it¡¯s not too dangerous? When Yuni asked back carefully, Lena sighed. And then, she answered. ¡ªThen get close. ¡ªHow much? ¡ªAs enough as possible. ¡®How much is enough?¡¯ Yuni thought alone and put the candy into her mouth. Then, she pretended not to know and smiled at the old man who pretended to be a good person. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~1 So, for a while, maybe some days later, the title of this novel will be abbreviated. This won¡¯t happen forever, I promise ???? When the situation is good enough, I will change the title back, oh and also the cover¡­. Chapter 19 I looked at them. The dead and buried Kings were moving and talking as they lived. They were still King in the black land. ¡°Welcome, Granddaughter. You¡¯re here.¡± Among them was the fifth King of the Grascha dynasty, my great-grandfather Hiems Grascha. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all stop. My granddaughter came for a long time.¡± The attack stopped at the request of the late King. I looked at him in confusion. Then, the King and the other Kings came and replied. There were five Kings in the land. First, the King who was called ¡®A King with Many Hearts¡¯, said. ¡°This is the tomb. The Kings who ruled the times, rule, and command even in their death.¡± Next, ¡®The King who Swallowed the First Cry¡¯, added. ¡°There is peace in the tomb. This place is hell where you can¡¯t stop longing even after you die.¡± My great-great-grandfather, ¡®King of Burning and Scorching¡¯, also added. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no end to underground thirst. So we covet the ground again.¡± The most ferocious ¡®King of the Lions¡¯ also roared. ¡°They¡¯re all Jim¡¯s. He was kicked out of time, but Jim has never inherited anything from you.¡± (Idk who is Jim)2 Lastly, the ¡®Unforgiven King¡¯ said. ¡°I will go back and rule over you. The living will not bear to handle the dead.¡± I realized then. The reason why the dead keep crawling to the ground. They just wanted to get it back. The glory of the past, invaded by later generations. ???????????? ¡°Niheal Grascha, who then returned to the earth, established an empire and unified the continent. It was to protect the vulnerable people from the dead on the earth.¡± Klavis said so and glanced at the Duke of the East and his knights. Then, the eastern knights tried hard to ignore the fierce glare of their Duke. ¡°The Empire has become stronger, enduring the invasion of the dead. A century after that, Her Majesty ordered you to destroy the tomb.¡± As Klavis continued, Duke Arles¡¯ eyebrows intertwined. Lena was also stunned. ¡°That person is so brazen.¡± ¡°I actually hate him the most.¡± Duke Arles clenched his teeth. He was upset whenever that bat-like guy crushed everything and praised the Empire. The South almost died in isolation. Moreover, the West that used to be Klavis¡¯ territory was already devastated by the dead. However, it was surprising that he¡¯s talking like that. As Klavis unveiled the story, the priests fitted the altars that the East and the North had gathered to a broken stone tablet. Originally part of that stone tablet, the altar was restored by fitting exactly to the broken part. As a result, the half-turned stone tablet regained its original shape and wide. ¡°This is the gate created by Her Majesty 100 years ago to block the path to the tomb,¡± said Klavis in front of the altar. ¡°I will open the gate that has been sealed for a long time in accordance with the will of the Empress.¡± When Klavis beckoned, a cute-looking boy priest came out holding a silver cup. ¡°May everyone be ready.¡± Knights of the East, South, and North silently pulled out their swords in preparation for what was to happen. ¡°Under the Majesty¡¯s glory, a new horizon.¡± In a signal of Klavis¡¯ declaration, the boy priest leaned the silver cup on the altar. Red blood poured from the pure silver cup. The knights raised their swords and watched the altar drenched with blood. Soon after, a strange crevice began to grow on the altar as the rotten smell vibrated. It rose across the air, like a thunderbolt coming from the sky, like a splitting thin ice, like a branching tree. Beyond the gap was a world that had never been seen before. It was a strange and ominous world with a red sky more than the twilight and a black land more than the night. The gap that stretched out without knowing its limits eventually opened up as large as the gates. Duke Arles groaned, looking like a cracked on a broken window. ¡°I¡¯ve devoted my whole life for that¡­¡± The old man felt his heart collapsing. There was such a gap at the end of the Southern territory. The South endured countless sacrifices to close that gap. But when he saw that being opened again in front of his eyes, he felt like his feet were going off. ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± The Eastern Duke, Lynn, murmured low. At the same time, the sulphur smell became strong and vibrated. Du du du du. As if the troops were coming, there were countless ground echoes. It was similar. Beyond the cracks, the dead, who smelled the blood, were coming in black. The knights, who identified the enemy¡¯s appearance were ready to rush. The Prince of the North stepped forward. ¡°I start.¡± Ruvid took a step forward and pulled out his rapier. ¡°Step out of the way, kid.¡± ¡°Hey, hold on¡­!¡± When Ruvid lifted his sword, the boy priest, who was still standing in front of the altar, screamed. When the boy ran away, Ruvid¡¯s eyes were already shining blue. He swung the rapier, which was thin and beautiful, so it only seen for decoration.1 There were sounds of pinging and breaking in the air. At the same time, the knights felt a light breeze. Soon after, the throats of the dead, who were still far away, fell with a crash. ¡®That¡¯s the Northern attack.¡¯ Lena was impressed with Ruvid¡¯s blow. Empress Niheal shared her marvellous powers with the Dukes of the North and South. Among them, what the North took was devastating. It was the power to cut the land and the sea. ¡®That¡¯s what split the champagne lake at the ballroom.¡¯ Shortly after Ruvid came out, the champagne lake was split into several branches. It wasn¡¯t just broken, it was cut very sharply. Lena couldn¡¯t believe he used that kind of power just to vent his anger. Lena shook her head with admiration. The Prince of the North had too much power for being human. Lena thought so and looked at Ruvid, and just in time, Ruvid turned to Lena. The Prince made eye contact with Lena, who was surprised because of the wind. When Lena looked at him with astonished eyes, Ruvid, somehow full of energy, snorted and turned his head again. ¡®¡­.What?¡¯ While Lena was dumbfounded, other dead came from behind the beheaded dead. ¡°Block it, so they can¡¯t get out of the gate.¡± The knights responded to the Cardinal¡¯s easy-going order. The appearances of the coming dead were all different. There were some ran on four feet like a wild beast, had scrawny limb, covered with scales, and spread its wings. It had all kinds of ugly shapes, but nonetheless they all had human faces. The dead, who ran on all fours, reached and crossed the gate the fastest. Immediately afterwards, several swords were placed on the body. They were the swords that the knights from the North swung at once. They began to strike the dead who came out, skilfully poking through with restrained movements. On the other hand, knights of the East were lazy and insincere. Their main task wasn¡¯t to cut the dead, but to hit them hard and pass them on to the North. Lena couldn¡¯t believe they¡¯re kidding in the midst of this. She was dumbfounded and asked Duke Arles, ¡°Is the East always like that?¡± ¡°Oh, my, my, my¡­!¡± Duke Arles also vented his anger in the scheme of the East. However, it wasn¡¯t the time to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. ¡°Assemble!¡± ¡°Eager!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Southern knights screamed left and right. Unlike the East or North regions that responded leisurely, they were flustered without countermeasures. At that time, a huge shadow came out from the crack. It was a dead man with the same form as a dragon. It flew over the heads of the Northern knights and descended to where the Southern knights were. BOOM! When the dead fell with a roar, someone shouted fleetingly. ¡°Att¡­.!¡± The desperate cry was cut off the moment the dead spread its wings and wielded it. The dead blew away all the knights around it with its wings, and the flying knights couldn¡¯t move due to the impact of the wing bones. In the meantime, the dead rushed again with mouth wide open. There was Duke Arles. ¡°Argh!¡± Duke Arles opened his eyes. He, who had already lost his strength, had no strength left to confront the dead. Every moment slowed down as the dead¡¯s black and deep throat shone on his retina. He senses death, and a sudden roar rang out. BOOM! The dead¡¯s mouth, which had opened with an unexpected sound, was closed back. The Southern Duke looked up with a hope in his eyes. A young man in the uniform darker than the dead stood on its head. After receiving help at the crisis moment, Duke Arles groaned when he realized that he was the Eastern Duke, Lignan Eitner. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± ¡°How about ¡®thank you¡¯?¡± Lynn recited without expression. Thanks to this, the face of Duke Arles, which had been innocent for a while, was distorted again. Lynn turned away before Duke Arles burst out. And Lena, who was next to the Duke, smiled quietly at Lynn¡¯s secret greeting. (they made secret eye-contact)4 There was countless dead, but not a single one had fled across the cracks. It was thanks to Ruvid¡¯s attack to the half of the crowd, and the knights of the North that filled the gap with precision. The situation was soon cleared up. When all the dead who came to the scene died and disappeared, only the red-tipped cracks remained. ¡°The gate is open.¡± Klavis said in front of the red crack. ¡°This road will be monitored in turn until the conquest is over. It won¡¯t happen, but it will be difficult if the Kings of the dead come out.¡± What he said with a smile was actually an ominous hypothesis to cool his spine. The South suffered for a long time because of the gap at the end of its territory. Such gaps opened in the Imperial Palace, not elsewhere. The Duke was well aware of how dangerous this was. However, the Cardinal seemed to be happy without any worries. ¡°The first trip is in ten days. Go take the crown and show your loyalty. Her Majesty will pay you back with greater rewards.¡± The figure of Klavis speaking with his back against the red light was pious as if he was an angel in the twilight. However, no one was deceived. The essence of the smile that pushes people into hell was certainly more of a devil than an angel. ???????????? It was when each camp was scattered after the schedule at Duham Palace was over. Someone shouted Lignan Eitner¡¯s back. ¡°Stop, you dog.¡± While the knights were swallowing their breaths, Lynn stopped and looked back. It was none other than Prince Ruvid of the North who called Lynn. ¡°You have to get your head fixed before I take it out,¡± said Ruvid, smiling coldly. It was for Lynn who had stepped on the Northern altar. At that hackneyed provocation, Lynn whispered to Deca, who was beside him. ¡°Do you really mean that?¡± Deca asked back in surprise. Lynn nodded calmly, and Ruvid, who was watching frowned slightly. When Ruvid wondered, Deca said reluctantly, ¡°His Highness says he won¡¯t talk to a gardenia.¡± (I can¡¯t understand what it means, because i¡¯ll try a lot of translator machine, they will translate it to gardenia) ¡°Gardenia?¡± ¡°It means stupid, stupid.¡± Lynn answered directly for Ruvid, who was cursed but didn¡¯t know if it was a curse. Ruvid¡¯s eyes, which had been puzzled, turned fierce. ¡°Bark like a dog, don¡¯t talk in the Imperial language.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand it even if it¡¯s your native language.¡± Lynn¡¯s calm ridicule made Ruvid speechless. But for a moment, Ruvid, who chewed on his lips, smiled again, showing his teeth. ¡°Did you forget how to bark? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll show you mercy. It would be helpful to catch your uncivilized people and make them bark.¡± This, too, was a hackneyed provocation. But this time it worked. When the his people¡¯s story came out, Lynn¡¯s expression hardened. Ruvid was more excited when he knew that Lynn was reacting. ¡°Choose, whether you bark on your own or with other dogs.¡± Lynn shut his mouth tight and glared at Ruvid. He¡¯s a nuisance. He¡¯s smart, but he¡¯s good at poking at other people¡¯s weakness. A Northern rascal who had no manners and no sense of propriety. Lynn looked over Ruvid¡¯s shoulder with thin eyes. Everyone was watching interestingly. Probably the Dukes would be happy. It¡¯s a pleasure to see Lynn got confronted and humiliated like this. As usual, there¡¯s no one who sided with the East. Lynn took a deep breath to endure the bitter hostility. Then, he took a step closer to Ruvid and said softly, ¡°Then you get bitten.¡± ¡°Try it, you mutt.¡± Lynn and Ruvid stared at each other without concessions. It was then. There was an unimaginable voice between the two. ¡°So here is Duke Eitner of the South.¡±2 With a gentle voice, a woman came to the side of the Eastern Duke. ¡°It¡¯s my first time greeting you. I am Lena Rubel of the South.¡± It was Lena Rubel, the representative of the South. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Comments: ¡¤ Looks like Lena¡¯s brother, the boy priest. Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be a sign of treason if he (the Marquis) put him under the Cardinal? ¡¤ Come to think of it, Lena has a younger brother who will be the successor of Rubel family, so that¡¯s why Lena was sent to the villa(?) Maybe he¡¯s a little older than Yuni (11 years old)? So it might be that boy priest. But since he was a successor, I think he might be on Rubel¡¯s mansion. No, it¡¯s possible since Klavis was a Cardinal so he deliberately made the child a priest. I¡¯d be embarrassed if he was just an extra, a boy priest¡­.. ¡¤ I¡¯m so concerned about the five kings in the tomb. The kings who ruled the times, I suppose, made the Grascha kingdom into an empire. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Niheal Grascha. I think the kings¡¯ departure has something to do with what they¡¯ve done¡­ It seems that Hiems, Niheal¡¯s great grandfather, is known to mean winter, but it seems to have caused the ashes of the fire to fall like snow, and the introduction of the novel that Lena came back as a lion, so I wonder if it¡¯s related to that. I don¡¯t know about the Cardinal or Niheal Grascha, but I don¡¯t think the tomb Kings are going to come out in detail, so I¡¯m curious. I¡¯m always enjoying reading it. Leave a comment~~ ¡¤ It¡¯s ridiculous how Ruvid looked at Lena like that. Ruvid, you look like a kid. Chapter 20 ¡°It¡¯s my first time greeting you. I am Lena Rubel from the South.¡± At the cold-watering voice, people looked at Lena with amazing eyes. It¡¯s self-introduction by intervening in a fun moment. The pouring gaze on her wasn¡¯t good, but Lena stood face to face with Lynn regardless. Then she bent lightly, with her hand on her chest. ¡°I got a lot of help from you earlier. Thank you very much.¡± Everyone was speechless when the Southern agent bowed her head. Lynn was surprised too, and noticed Duke Arles. Not surprisingly, the Southern Duke was glaring. ¡®What are you doing right now¡­¡¯ Perplexed, Lynn realized when he saw Lena¡¯s smile. That Lena was trying to create an opportunity for herself. ¡°¡­.I didn¡¯t ask you to greet me.¡± Lynn noticed Lena¡¯s intention and muttered coldly. Then, he looked back at the knights as if his anger had cooled down. ¡°Stop it and go back.¡± Lynn had to fight ugly with the Prince of the North, but thanks to Lena, the way to step back naturally opened. As Lynn walked away, Ruvid burst into a rage and tried to catch him. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± ¡°Sir Ruvid.¡± But this time again, Lena stopped Ruvid. Ruvid stopped talking at the unfamiliar title and stared at Lena. ¡°Sir Ruvid?¡± ¡°Keep your dignity. Even if you don¡¯t have dignity.¡±5 ¡°How dare you¡­¡± ¡°Or shall we dance again?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a place to do it here.¡± Lena winked at the crack as she said so. She meant to throw him over there, just like she threw him in the champagne lake yesterday. Lena¡¯s provocation caused an ice-like smile on Ruvid¡¯s face. ¡°Well, I still have business with you.¡± Ruvid, who recalled the humiliation of the previous day, clenched his teeth. ¡°I was annoyed by a dog snooping around¡­¡± ¡°It depends on who raised the dog.¡± Then, another uninvited guest stepped in. It was Klavis. ¡°It¡¯s useful in many ways if you train well, but it¡¯s not that easy,¡± said Klavis, stroking Ruvid¡¯s head. In the sudden treatment of a child, Ruvid struck Klavis¡¯ hand with an annoyed face. Then, when he vented his irritation, Klavis grabbed his chin and whispered, ¡°Prince Ruvid, you¡¯ve got to stop and go. You¡¯re busy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ruvid turned his head and found the back of the Northern Duke. Iura was leaving Duham Palace and his brother alone. When Ruvid saw it, he panicked for a moment and soon clenched his teeth. Then, he glared at Lena again. ¡°You, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Then Ruvid turned away. As he strode away, Klavis whispered with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t he cute? He¡¯s been trained steadily, but he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing.¡± Klavis looked back at Lena, saying so. Then, he approached her and greeted her privately. ¡°Hi, Dame Lena. Long time no see.¡± The voice was full of affection. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Klavis lowered his voice so that Duke Arles couldn¡¯t hear him, but no matter who saw them, they still looked suspiciously close. Lena gave no answer. Klavis smiled awkwardly and just bitten himself. When Lena tried to turned around, Klavis grabbed her arm. Lena hesitated with the sudden contact and then calmly said, ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Can you shake it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will get hurt.¡± Klavis¡¯ smile deepened when Lena finally answered. It was already a close distance, but he took a step closer to Lena. Like a man attracted by fascination, like a man who lead to temptation. He said mournfully, as if he had forgotten that there were a lot of eyes saw them right now. ¡°I miss you so much.¡±4 ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you are special.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult, I¡¯ve seen your face a few times, and you pretend to be this friendly.¡± ¡°If you say so, I really want to be close.¡± Lena laughed at the series of courtships. ¡°Sorry, what should I do?¡± Then she suddenly erased her laugh and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Lena stared at him, and then turned around. Klavis, who had been kicked out, bit his lips. It wasn¡¯t shame or anger, it was to put up with joy. ???????????? It was night when Lena returned to her residence. She might be tired of the schedule that started early in the morning, but Lena didn¡¯t get tired and changed her clothes first. Then, she thought about whether to wear a shawl in front of the mirror. Yuni, who was watching the scene, shook the candy bottle and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re very sincere.¡± ¡°Please pretend you didn¡¯t see it. I¡¯ll watch Yuni eats candy this time too.¡± In response to the lady¡¯s reply, Yuni closed the candy bottle. ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult if someone see you and Sir Lynn meet?¡± ¡°Difficult? Me?¡± ¡°No, Sir Lynn.¡± This time, Lena stopped. She thought for a moment, then put down her bright ivory shawl and chose a dark turquoise shawl. When Yuni grinned at the scene, Lena changed the topic. ¡°Is there no poison in the candy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little suspicious. I¡¯ve been feeling a prick in my cheeks and my throat is stinging¡­. is this poison?¡± (she¡¯s so relaxed,gosh) ¡°¡­Stop eating candy and drink water. Also brush your teeth thoroughly.¡± Yuni answered with ¡®yes¡¯ and let go of the candy bottle she was holding. Then, she spoke in a casual tone. ¡°The person I met is the butler, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± ¡°It was a little surprising. I thought he¡¯d send a maid or a young man.¡± ¡°Because they can¡¯t increase the number of people who know the secret.¡± Lena¡¯s calm explanation made Yuni pout her lips, wondering about something. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other often in the future. What should we talk about when we see each other?¡± ¡°Tell him everything you want.¡± ¡°Everything?¡± When Yuni asked back, Lena thought for a moment. Then she smiled and corrected herself. ¡°Except that I go for a walk every night.¡± After that, Lena jumped off the balcony, as she did every night. ???????????? Lena, who came down to the garden, thought for a moment. What would happen if Lena Rubel was caught meeting Lignan Eitner in the garden in midnight? To begin with, nothing would happen to Lena. There¡¯s a possibility that Duke Arles might give her a lecture, the nobles might be whispering, and the North might be on the offensive, but that didn¡¯t matter to Lena. So it¡¯s like nothing happened. But what about Lynn? A Duke of colonial prisoners with many flaws, many enemies, and even many things to protect. Would it be safe for him to meet her? That¡¯s unlikely. Nevertheless, what kind of person was he she decided to meet? Lena swallowed a smile and walked across the dark garden. And in the dense forest, under the faint moonlight, she found him without fail. ¡°You¡¯re here again today.¡± ¡°You too.¡± As Lena stopped and spoke, Lynn, who was waiting for her first, responded in a calm voice. They met again. They didn¡¯t decide the time and place because they couldn¡¯t make an appointment, but at night they naturally found each other. In addition, it felt somewhat different today. It was a little more special than usual, either because they had to pretend not to know each other during the day, or because of the unexpected help they received from each other. They couldn¡¯t define what this feels like yet, but the two were just relieved to see each other again.1 When Lynn only looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything, Lena started to talk again. ¡°Thank you for saving me earlier.¡± ¡°I want to say that too.¡± ¡°Then say it, Sir Lynn.¡± Lynn burst into laughter when Lena urged him to say thank you. Then, he panicked alone. He laughed too easily. Like a fool. Lynn hurriedly erased his smile and said in a polite voice. ¡°When I saw the uniform, I realized it. You¡¯re the southern agent.¡± ¡°I was also surprised to see Sir Lynn was acting like a son of a bit*h.¡± ¡°Son of a bit*h¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, was it motherfu*ker?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it is anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re both puppies anyway, and puppies are cute.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re doing it on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lena laughed as innocent as a lie when Lynn doubted her intentions. Lynn, who was looking at her face, turned his head to avoid laughing. But it failed. In the end, he burst into laughter and shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t handle it. Soon, the two began to walk slowly. Silence mingled well with the garden of the moonlit lake. But they¡¯re still awkward because they felt each other¡¯s silence, and Lynn, who became awkward, opened his mouth. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± ¡°Hurt?¡± ¡°Your neck.¡± Lena was wondering what he was talking about and belatedly touched her neck. The day was so long that she forgot that the Empress had put a sword on her neck. She traced the shallow wound and recalled the Empress¡¯ cold eyes. ¡°The Empress was far stranger than I thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to be close to her.¡± Lynn¡¯s voice was so cold when he said so. So Lena pretended to be surprised. ¡°Do the Dukes also speak ill of the Empress?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done more, and I¡¯m not going to do less.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m accredited.¡± The East was famous for listening to the Empress. It was because, in order to survive among pure blood Dukes, they had to be favoured by the Empress. And Lynn was more despised for it. A traitor who was trampled on his homeland but was loyal to the Empress for his own safety. Some people criticized this attitude more than his native origin. With those few words, Lena felt the contradiction that Lynn had in his arms. But she spoke lightly, pretended not to know. ¡°Then you must work hard to conquer the tomb.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is Sir Lynn going in person?¡± Lynn was troubled for a moment by Lena¡¯s question. Could he share about this with a Southern agent? If the situation was good, they¡¯re competitors, and if it¡¯s bad, they¡¯re enemies. After a moment of thought, Lynn soon nodded. ¡°Dukes are running on their feet.¡± ¡°Then again this time?¡± Lynn nodded again. Then, he asked back. ¡°What about you? Are you going in instead of Duke of the South?¡± ¡°Yes, I was called for such condition from the beginning.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you worried about me now?¡± Lena¡¯s smile became strange at Lynn¡¯s question, so he hurriedly added. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your skills. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°Because the knights look unstable.¡± Lynn said that and noticed for a moment. He had nothing to speak about the southern knights in front of an agent of the South. However, contrary to his concerns, Lena admitted readily admitted. ¡°Oh, it was a bit harsh today, right?¡± Today, when the gate opened at Duham Palace, the southern knights revealed their bottoms. (like their lowest competence among other knights) They weren¡¯t even on the vanguard like the North, but there¡¯re quite a few injured. Flustered, knocked out, hurt, and then injured. Everyone just didn¡¯t say anything, and she only saw the ferocity. ¡°I heard the southern knights had a lot of experience.¡± ¡°I know. Where have they all gone¡­?¡± The South was a battlefield just half a year ago, and inevitably there were many skilled knights. All those who were alive were warriors with thick bones. But for some reason, all the knights she saw earlier were immature. They¡¯re too young, and crucially, there was no face Lena knew. It meant that they weren¡¯t the ones who kept the final front. ¡®I was wondering what was going on when you told me to stay in the middle.¡¯ Lena smiled bitterly as she recalled what Duke Arles said in the morning. She was wondering why the strong old man was doing this because he told her not to lag behind. However, the level of the knights made it understandable. They were useless that they couldn¡¯t even be used in the middle. ¡®Well, if you have a mercenary on your behalf, you can¡¯t be safe with the knights.¡¯ And the southern Duke, which was taken off the hook, was quite repugnant, but Lena soon generously forgave him. ¡°But it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It would be totally different to fight on the ground.¡± ¡°Would it be like that?¡± With Lena¡¯s ease, Lynn narrowed his eyes. The place they would conquer was the home of the dead. Everything was in a tomb, veiled, that no one but the Empress had ever been to. No matter how prepared she was, it¡¯s such a relaxed attitude ahead of an unexplored land. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lynn¡¯s voice, asking back, was full of doubts. It wasn¡¯t a pathetic voice for Lena¡¯s complacency, but a voice that was curious about her inner thoughts. Lena, who smelled it, smiled brightly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really alright.¡± Lena saved her answer by saying so. No matter how pretty Lynn was, she thought it¡¯s a little early to tell him this. The gate to the tomb opened today. The Dukes and knights balked at the fact that the gate was open in the middle of the Imperial Palace, and that they had to occupy that strange place. So Lena was a little bit in trouble. Everyone was scared and worried, but was it unusual when she saw the red sky and the black ground and thought it¡¯s nice to see them? There was no particular reason why Lena was so relaxed. She¡¯d already been there. There, the tomb was the same place where Lena spent her childhood. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Comments: ? ??(jina****) I¡¯ve been thinking about it, but I think it¡¯s Klavis¡¯ idea. ????(ange****) No?????????? It¡¯s so funny that the title continues from the last episode?????????? ¡®Go to Hell¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve Already Been There¡¯ ??? ??(laal****) It continues like Bedette says, Let¡¯s do the title of chapter 18(?) ¡®The Dead¡¯ ¡®Go to Hell¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve already been there¡¯ So Lena¡¯s dead???!! It was the same place as her hometown!!! Klavis is so beautiful!!!!! Lena¡¯s father, who agree to send him there, he¡¯s crazy!!! Chapter 21 Six years ago, Lena was taken away the very day she was called to her father¡¯s study. There was no time to greet her family or to pack things. As if being kidnapped, she was in a strange carriage, and after that, she traveled nearly 10 days without knowing where her destination was. Lena suffered anxiety day after day because she didn¡¯t know where she was going or how long she was going. She was nothing better than a trapped beast. So she cried a lot while she was riding in the carriage. She cried again and again and kept crying as if she was dying. It was around the time when the tears that flowed smoothly were dry when she arrived at the castle of the Western Duke. Lena, who was extremely afraid, was finally emptied her heart and drooped like a broken doll. She thought she¡¯d rather die. She didn¡¯t have the ability to run away and she didn¡¯t have the courage to face reality, so she wondered if it would be better. The resignation made her feel much more at ease. But nevertheless, when I saw the bizarre crack, tears poured again. ¡ªWelcome, I¡¯ve prepared this for you. The man who brought Lena here said in front of the crack. Inside the crack, in the air, the red sky and black ground that Lena saw for the first time in her life, were blazing like nightmares. ¡ªDon¡¯t be too scared. The voice of the man, Klavis, was sweet. So it seemed crazier. ¡ªHave you ever seen the dead? Asked Klavis, stroking Lena¡¯s head. Lena trembled and shook her head. The dead were only in the South. Or sometimes appeared in the North. Even then, it was all she heard from adults. ¡ªYeah, you haven¡¯t. Outside the city, the number of dead bodies is increasing day by day, but you haven¡¯t seen them yet because you¡¯re wearing pretty clothes and eating cake at the mansion, right? Klavis whispered mockingly. Because of this, Lena¡¯s heart sank again. ¡ªIt¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not blaming you. That¡¯s a girl¡¯s blessing, a natural blessing. Klavis soothed the sobbing Lena. But he wasn¡¯t for Lena either. There was something else he really wanted to say. ¡ªAs if you enjoyed it for no reason, don¡¯t find a reason for this. Even if it¡¯s painful, even if it seems to be dying, everyone lives like that.3 3 Klavis said that and kissed Lena¡¯s forehead. Then he grabbed Lena¡¯s frozen wrist. ¡ªNow, should you stop crying now? ¡®Where do you want me to go?¡¯ Lena asked silently. Klavis recognized the pitiful expression and smiled brightly. ¡ªWhat you see over there is the land of the dead. Hell for us, discovered by the Empress. I sent a lot of friends to see what kind of place it is, but no one came back yet. Klavis said as he pushed Lena¡¯s back, in an excited voice. ¡ªSo, I set the conditions. I was wondering if you could grow up as fine as the Empress. It¡¯s a bit sad if you think you¡¯re going to be in hell too. Although his mouth said he was sad, Klavis¡¯ eyes actually looked pleasant. ¡ªIf you come back safely, you will be as great as the Empress. But of course, that won¡¯t happen. Klavis talked irresponsibly, pushing Lena. Lena desperately stepped back. Her appearance might weaken everyone¡¯s hearts, but Klavis smiled innocently and dragged Lena. Then, he said farewell, pushing Lena into the abyss. ¡ªThen I will wait. You may take revenge, so please come back. That was the end. Lena fell at the end of the whisper. To a place infinitely deep and low. There, Lena faced a strange world. Like the Empress did in the past. ???????????? On the day after the National Foundation Day, Duke Arles felt uncomfortable from early morning. ¡°Did you sleep at peace last night, Your Highness?¡± asked Lena. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Your Highness doesn¡¯t look good.¡± The one who replied her was Yuni. ¡°Excuse me, he always looks like that.¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡± When the young maid express her regret with sad eyes, Duke Arles was impatient and chewed. ¡°Why do you think my face is like this?¡± ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Lena¡¯s na?ve question kept the Southern Duke closed his eyes tightly and exhaled. (lol, sorry, but I kinda like their relationship)4 It was the morning after the anniversary. Duke Arles called Lena as soon as the day dawned. It was because of the mistake Lena made the day before. ¡°Do you know what your fault was yesterday?¡± ¡°Eastern Duke?¡± ¡°You know it!¡± Duke Arles screamed, but Lena and Yuni didn¡¯t even lift their eyes. That made him more crazy. Yesterday, Lena bowed her head to the Eastern Duke in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Lena spoke to him first, introduced herself, and even thanked him. All were acts that shouldn¡¯t have been done as a representative of the South. ¡°As long as the uniform of the South hung over the body, it is not necessary to bow down to even a Duke from other territory!¡± ¡°I just delivered my gratitude for the help I received.¡± When Lena made a clear explanation, Duke Arles tried to shout again. Then, Lena added. ¡°If it weren¡¯t the Eastern Duke, you would¡¯ve been seriously hurt.¡± It¡¯s not for her herself, but for Duke Arles. Lena¡¯s silent pointing left Duke Arles speechless. At the same, his face was distorted as if he had an upset stomach. Otherwise, he was going crazy because of the cheeky Eastern Duke saved him. He¡¯s not like that, so what the hell was he doing? When Duke Arles was confused, Lena asked with infinite eyes. ¡°I got help in front of everyone, and I thought it would seem too rude if I just let it go. I thought it was dignity to keep the basic etiquette, but did I make a mistake?¡± Lena¡¯s voice when she said so was so faint. Duke Arles was forced to change his attitude because of the ¡®executor¡¯s appearance was unfamiliar. ¡°If you had to say hello, you¡¯d have to do it in quite way.¡± ¡°Why should she say hello if she has to do it quietly?¡± ¡°Yuni, hush!¡± Yuni, who was listening quietly, grumbled as the old man insisted pitifully. Lena hurried her to stop, but Duke Arles had already heard it clearly. Because of that, his face turned red, In fact, wasn¡¯t that kid like a ventriloquist doll Lena carried to provoke the enemy? So he swallowed his anger, doubting himself almost being delusional. And Lena felt a little sorry as she watched it. Actually, it was purely to help Lynn yesterday. It¡¯s a rough excuse that she did it for the sake of the dignity of the South, but the primed Southern Duke took it seriously. Lena, who felt the inner conflict of the old man, was stabbed with conscience and belatedly pleased him. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. As a representative of the South, I have to act properly, but my thoughts were short. I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡± ¡°You speak well.¡± ¡°Say something¡­..!¡± Yuni struck out, but fortunately, this time Lena¡¯s hand was faster than her mouth. She covered Yuni¡¯s moth and whispered, ¡°Yuni, hush!¡± As soon as he saw the frustrated Yuni reluctantly shut her mouth, Duke Arles finally relaxed. Lena confirmed that he was feeling better and added implicitly. ¡°Actually, the best thing is not to make it happen from the beginning.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Because if you don¡¯t get help, you don¡¯t have to say thank you.¡± Duke Arles raised his eyebrows and looked at Lena. She also looked at him. Then, Lena carefully explained the matter. ¡°In that sense, I¡¯d like to ask you, what happed to the southern knights? Where are all those who participated in the silent war?¡± When Lena asked, Duke Arles sighed. ¡°It was a fierce war.¡± Duke Arles muttered like a man who forcibly said something he didn¡¯t want to say. Actually, it was a story had to be told anyway. However, he put it off because he felt uncomfortable showing his weakness, but he couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore when Lena asked him in person. ¡°Those you know are taking care of the post-war situation in the South.¡± After a big fire, ashes remained. If it¡¯s a desperate struggle to control the flames, it¡¯s an atrocious act to rise again from the ashes. With the same reason, the post-war was as fierce as the main war. It was necessary to repair the collapsed castle, take care of the ruined people, and find ways to survive, but he couldn¡¯t place a clumsy figure there. Thus, Duke Arles sent his aides, who had been on the battlefield together, to various parts of the Southern part of the country. The valiant southern knights were scattered, and Duke Arles set up a new order of knights with new characters to fill their vacancies. ¡°So you¡¯ve filled the corps with fresh newbies?¡± ¡°Fresh newcomers, a gang of pubescent boys.¡± Yuni said abruptly. ¡°Uhuk¡­.!¡± Duke Arles coughed in vain at Lena and Yuni¡¯s remarks. The word ¡®pubescent¡¯ was quite painful, but it was more painful because it couldn¡¯t be denied. ¡°This is what I meant that you have to figure out the situation first.¡± ¡°But still, they¡¯re all prestigious sons and daughters of noble families.¡± Duke Arles muttered sympathetically and beckoned the secretary who was beside him. Then, the secretary handed over the prepared report to Lena. ¡°This?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the list of the knights. It would be faster to see it in person than to explain it in a long time. I¡¯ve already told you to prepare a meeting, so see you in the afternoon.¡± Lena turned over the report with Yuni. Inside, the names, ages, and family names of the knights were written. As she said, they were all the children of the family who could be known by name. However, Lena paid more attention to the order of birth, not their origins. ¡®The Earl¡¯s third brother, the Marquis¡¯ second brother, the second son, and this man¡­.¡¯ Most of them were sons born second, third, or later. Lena saw one of the eldest son among the knights. She burst into laughter as she looked at it for some reason. ¡°Count Pieta must have been precocious since childhood.¡± In Lena¡¯s joke, Duke Arles quietly touched his forehead. Count Pieta of the South, as Lena knew, was still young at the beginning of thirty. But his eldest son on the list was 22 years old. Count¡¯s eldest son here would be adoptive, unless the Count had been striving to produce successors since he was ten.2 ¡°Now I understand the situation.¡± Knights of sons of aristocrats, the second son, the third, and even the adopted son, Lena realized what it meant and laughed bitterly. ¡°They¡¯re thrown away, these people.¡± The South was having a dangerous and devastating day after the war. Nevertheless, the Empress ordered conquest to the the Dukes, and the South was no exception. The South decided to set up a new knighthood, which required a tricky selection to minimize the burden on the South and showed sincerity to the Empress. ¡°It¡¯s an Imperial edict, so we need to send a noble, but there¡¯s no hope of coming back, so we have to send the second or third son, excluding the eldest son who will succeed the generation. If it¡¯s not feasible, we¡¯ll send adopted children.¡± Lena¡¯s analysis further darkened the expression of Duke Arles. It was all as Lena said. The nobles of the South protested once to the request for merciless loyalty, and this was the only way to compromise. Lena smiled as the old man was deeply grieved at it. ¡°Everyone made a heartless choice. No, is it a reasonable decision?¡± Asked Lena. ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic. Which parent would send their child comfortably? It¡¯s a law to bite ten fingers so no one would be hurt.¡± (it is Korean idiom means all your children are equally precious).1 ¡°Fingers, that¡¯s too much.¡± Lena mumbled with a smile, and Duke Arles clicked his tongue, thinking it was a sarcastic remark. But Yuni saw it. Lena¡¯s eyes were slightly shaking. Lena felt that their situation was similar to her. Less painful fingers, selected scapegoats, abandoned children. Only those things that would be remembered or soon forgotten. No, it wasn¡¯t that similar. That touched Lena¡¯s heart and Yuni noticed and became anxious about it. However, Duke Arles didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°I like whatever you say. But don¡¯t throw them away. I called you in so you wouldn¡¯t throw them away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you say, so I¡¯ll have to work harder.¡± Lena replied with calm eyes. It was serious. A journey that no one could foresee, unprepared knights, those who knew everything but got on the wreck. Was their decision a love for the family, a duty to the family, or an irresistive coercion? Lena felt pity for them who were no different from her past self. So she decided to do her best to protect them. ???????????? But an hour later, Lena¡¯s decision was frustrated even before it began. The southern knights said, ¡°We cannot accept you as a commander.¡±6 That was the first word Lena heard at the meeting. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ok, now I¡¯m curious how old is Lynn, Klavis, and Ruvid. Like, we should prepare everything for the soon-to-be 2nd ML hohoho¡­. Comments:1 ??? ??(jiye****): Who are you to dare reject Lena? ????????? You can come to the hell. ??(sher****): Their reaction is understandable, as the Southern Duke described Lena as ¡°The most frivolous boy I can see and will die first¡±. But that weak-looking boy turns out to be very strong. Lena is one of those ten thousand people, you guys (i kinda don¡¯t get it) ??(sher****): Lena¡¯s almost the only hope to survive. But she looks slim and beautiful on the outside, so it could be ridiculous if you don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s terrible that she joined a group of abandoned ¡®dogs¡¯, but if she¡¯s a fine-grained girl I¡¯ve never seen in my life, it¡¯s hard for me to accept. But the Southern Duke couldn¡¯t have been blind enough to refuse after seeing how strong Lena was. Chapter 22 Ruvid was looking up at the crack at Duham Palace. ¡°You¡¯ve done this devilish thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible, the devil is also God¡¯s servant.¡±1 Klavis, who was next to Ruvid muttered, replied with a smile. Ruvid snorted at the nonsense. Yesterday, the Dukes decided to take turns guarding the tomb. And the first order was the best-prepared North. So the prince of the North and his knights camped at Duham Palace and watched over the crack. In fact, this caused the northern knights were worried about this. That was because the impatient Ruvid wouldn¡¯t like this kind of guard work, and many of the knights predicted Ruvid would be all over the place all the time. But unexpectedly, he wasn¡¯t irritated or bored. Rather, like a cat observing fish in a fishbowl, the eagle was enchanted by the form of the crack and was busy watching it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Klavis asked, but Ruvid didn¡¯t answer and looked at the crack. ¡°Can I tell you something interesting?¡± Again, it was the same. However, it was the same as Klavis¡¯ self willingness, and he spoke without hesitation. ¡°Time doesn¡¯t pass in the tomb.¡± ¡°What?¡± At the unexpected remark, Ruvid narrowed his brows and looked back. Klavis smiled brightly at the attention he had finally gained. ¡°Do you need to be surprised? No wonder the world of the dead is different from ours, nothing is natural.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, are you serious?¡± ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± Klavis put his hand on Ruvid¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The time is stopped in there. No, should I say it¡¯s repeating? So the time spent in there isn¡¯t reflected in this time. No matter how long you dream, when you open your eyes, it¡¯s only one night.¡±4 In an unbelievable way, Ruvid frowned and looked at Klavis. But Klavis¡¯ gaze was subtly deflected. His real eye contact with Ruvid¡¯s face was Marquis Rubel behind him. ¡°Really, isn¡¯t it funny?¡± It was also directed to the Marquis. He was firm at Klavis¡¯ story. ¡®Really?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it, but there was no reason for Klavis to lie. Now that the path to the tomb had already opened, lies would soon be discovered. Marquis Rubel¡¯s eyes shook nervously. ¡®Then Lena¡­.¡¯ Did that mean the last six years that the child had spent may not be just six years? An unexpected proposition led to a dizzying hypothesis. If Klavis¡¯ words were true and if it¡¯s true that Lena had returned from the tomb. How long did she spend in the tomb? A week? A month? A year? ¡®Maybe more than that.¡¯ It could be 10 years or 100 years. The Marquis grew irritated at the speculation that no one couldn¡¯t guess. At the same time Klavis, who didn¡¯t say this important thing in advance, was annoying. Marquis Rubel struggled to swallow embarrassment, and Ruvid muttered, as he mumbled over Klavis¡¯ words, ¡°But how did you find that out, you?¡± Klavis¡¯ smile grew darker than ever at the indispensable sharp of his question. He couldn¡¯t tell him here that there was Lena Rubel six years ago and there were so many like her. So he was looking for a reason to catch up with him. However, an unexpected voice interrupted them. ¡°Now, of course, the story will be shared with the East too?¡± Ruvid¡¯s face was distorted by the intrusive voice. Lignan Eitner and the eastern knights were rushing to Duham Palace. ¡°You¡¯re also the main character.¡± Unlike the straight-faced Ruvid, Klavis welcomed Lynn with pleasure. But Lynn walked silently to the crack, ignoring hospitality and coldness. ¡°Stop.¡± Ruvid stopped him coldly as the Eastern Duke approached. ¡°Do you realize where is this?¡± ¡°This is not the northern territory.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not in the territory, if the dog loiters, we¡¯ll chase it away.¡± Lynn sighed at Ruvid¡¯s low-quality provocation, and then turned to Klavis, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk more with him. Klavis finally stepped in. ¡°Oh, Prince Ruvid. Don¡¯t do that. The Eastern Duke was formally scheduled.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to look inside that first.¡± Ruvid alternated Lynn and Klavis with the face of ¡®what the fu*k is he talking about?¡¯. ¡°He himself?¡± ¡°Because our Eastern Duke is diligent and competent.¡± Klavis¡¯ acclaim made Ruvid¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡®Diligent? Competent? That bastard?¡¯ Ruvid bit his lips because he felt bad. Then he shouted suddenly, ¡°I go too.¡± At Ruvid¡¯s sudden declaration, Lynn looked at him with the eyes of a fool. But as usual, Ruvid was proud without measure. And Lynn had no right to stop him. Eventually, Lynn sighed and got on the horse. Then, whether Ruvid followed or not, he went on the path of the tomb alone. ???????????? The sense of crossing the crack was more ordinary than expected. Lynn only felt a slight temperature difference like when he went out on a cloudy day. When he crossed the crack, a wide plain and hills spread out. But there wasn¡¯t a rush there. The sky was blazing red and the ground was black without a single blade of grass. It was a scene that would drive him crazy if he kept looking at it. ¡®It¡¯s burning.¡® In addition, his exposed skin was aching. ¡®Is it poisonous?¡¯ Lynn looked at the ring he wore just in case. Fortunately, the silver was still clear. The black ground slumped like a shallow swamp, but there seemed that there wasn¡¯t much to run the horse. After checking, Lynn drove the horse and ran on the plain. Luckily, there was no dead man on the road. It was still clean because of Ruvid¡¯s attack through the cracks earlier. Lynn climbed the hill to see what was out there. But suddenly, he heard a ping and a sharp sound behind his back. Lynn realized the sound and turned reflexively. Immediately, an invisible attack passed over his ear. ¡°Ukh!¡± Lynn, who had turned quickly, slipped from the saddle. So he hung upside down and grabbed the reins, he saw Ruvid in inverted view. (just imagined this, lol) Lynn climbed onto the white horse and clenched his teeth as he saw Ruvid had pulled out his rapier. It was a northern attack that just passed over his head. Ruvid, who attacked from behind, drove past Lynn as he fell from the saddle. ¡®Shall I kill him?¡¯ Lynn had to harden his jaw and climbed back into the saddle, then raced the horse and followed Ruvid. Soon, they climbed the highest hill along the plains. Ruvid, who had arrived one step ahead of Lynn, said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± ¡°To myself, you mongrel!¡± Ruvid shouted angrily, but Lynn ignored him and looked at the sight before his eyes. ¡®What do you mean nothing? Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡® Beyond the hills, he could see a vast expanse of land, rugged mountains, dense forests, and fortifications. It was the castle of the Kings they had to conquer. But¡­. ¡®Why is it like that?¡¯ Lynn looked at the castles in a perplexing mood. It was strange. Obviously, castle was castle, but there was no basic thing to have a castle here. ¡®There¡¯s no road.¡¯ There were no gates and waterways as well as roads. The fortress was a strange shape like a half-melted candle, while only the walls were thick. ¡®How to live in a castle like that¡­.¡¯ Lynn suddenly realized that he was wondering if that was his castle. The dead didn¡¯t live. So they didn¡¯t sleep, eat, or farm. They just swarm around and hunt for living things. Since it was the castle of such beings, it was natural that there was no reasonable structure such as roads or doors. Rather, it should¡¯ve been considered strange that the king existed and the castle remained. The moment he thought so, Lynn came up with another problem. ¡®Why does that castle exist if it¡¯s not a base for survival?¡¯ Then, there was a roar across the castle. The loud sound rang with myriad echoes, and the dead poured out of the castle at once. ¡®What the hell¡­.!¡¯ Lynn clenched his teeth and turned his horse. However, in the midst of avoiding it, Lynn¡¯s gaze was toward the ugly castle and the endless crawling dead. Lynn thought about it by carving it into his retina. The dead didn¡¯t live in that castle. Then, why was that castle present? ¡®They¡¯re not making a dead man in the castle, are they?¡¯ Lynn thought unknowingly and cursed his idea. Unfortunately, however, his guess was very close to the truth. ???????????? Meanwhile, the situation in the South was quite different from that in the Northeast. The eastern and northern regions were already patrolling the tombs, where the first meeting of commanders and knights of the South was taking place. In a very cold atmosphere. ¡°We cannot accept you as a commander.¡± A knight said so, but it wasn¡¯t just his personal opinion. Eighty-eight knights standing beside him were sympathetic to his will with a deep silence. Lena blinked blankly ahead of the countless rejections. ¡®I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡¯ Dame Lena hadn¡¯t even made her first greeting yet. But somehow, she was rejected before she even opened her mouth. Lena was puzzled for a moment and soon smiled. She was compassionate when she knew that the southern knights were knights drawn from noble families. So it was dissapointing. The one who sympathized with them also got rejected by the selected scapegoats. It wasn¡¯t a very pleasant feeling, but Lena swallowed her self-help and smiled convulsively. Then she asked back in an innocent voice, ¡°Can I ask why?¡± ¡°We cannot trust you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we never saw each other yet. Trust is building up gradually.¡± The faces of the knights hardened as Lena smiled gracefully. Her answer was rather preposterous because it was too theoretical. So the knights countered with a frown. ¡°Building trust is only possible with the least hope.¡± ¡°So do you mean that I have no hope?¡± The knights struggled, tried hard to put it to the point, but Lena didn¡¯t even notice it. Therefore, the knight that was talking to her was starting to feel uncomfortable. Whether Lena couldn¡¯t grasp the situation or ignoring reality, she looked as innocent as a seven-year-old child. The knight couldn¡¯t tell why such a woman had been commissioned as the deputy of the southern knights. So the knight said without hiding the antipathy, ¡°In our judgment, yes. So please step down.¡± ¡°This is the decision of the Duke of the South.¡± The knight faltered when Lena mentioned Duke Arles. Looking at the figure, Lena asked again, ¡°Are you against the will of the Duke?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°That why we ask you to step down on your own.¡± Lena nodded unknowingly at the cowardly reply of the knight. The riddle had been solved. She didn¡¯t know anything else, but she wondered how the knights could do this to a Dame who was appointed by the Duke himself. ¡®I think he¡¯s planning on throwing them out.¡¯ She didn¡¯t think that Duke Arles didn¡¯t know about this. Lena muttered to herself, recalling the ages of those she saw on the list. Twenty-year-old men from prestigious families. Lena realized that they were still immature, and asked again. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense. Why do you think I¡¯m hopeless?¡± When asked repeatedly, the knights finally clenched his teeth and said straightforwardly, ¡°You¡¯re suspicious and your age is too young.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°And you¡¯re a woman.¡± ¡°Do you think black cats are ominous?¡± The knight¡¯s eyebrows curled with a wave pattern at a sudden question. He looked at Lena as if he said, what-the-hell-are-you-talking-about? So Lena explained kindly. ¡°I mean, do you believe in superstition? It seems that you believe that a woman of ambiguous origin and young age shouldn¡¯t be a commander.¡± The knight barely understood Lena¡¯s words. So Lena smiled and added. ¡°Would you like it to be more honest? To my preconceptions, you seem weak and incompetent. But the Duke is scary so I intend to bully you and kick you out.¡± Lena¡¯s voice was extra soft. So the knights realized the acrimonious mockery of the words a step later. Her severe leap made the knights emotional and asked back. ¡°If it¡¯s a preconception, does it mean that the reality is different?¡± ¡°So I can be a commander, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Then prove it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Are you not confident?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lena¡¯s resolute answer made the knights puzzled once again. The surrender was too quick for being cheeky. The knights looked at Lena, thinking she had her tail down. But Lena¡¯s words were not over yet. ¡°The only way to prove my qualifications here is to beat you up at best, but that will prove to something. Just like yesterday, the Duke¡¯s image will be damaged.¡± Lena¡¯s words were full of no malice. Therefore, the anger of the knights slowly grew. The knights gnashed their teeth. Some were openly stared at Lena. The ugliness shown at Duham Palace yesterday was a painful wound for them. They knew for themselves how bad they were, and they felt shame and despair. That was why they hoped to replace the commander. They¡¯re not confident, they¡¯re anxious, and they didn¡¯t think they could do this. Meanwhile, Lena sighed at the knights, who wriggled when they were provoked or teased when they were teased. ¡®What should I do with these kids?¡¯ They didn¡¯t have skills or manners, but had lost their military discipline and were proudly committing mutiny. If they went to the tomb like this, they would be nothing but a body with a lot of excuses. Lena thought that Duke Arles gave her too difficult homework. It was time to swallow a sigh like that. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re good at making fun of your tongue.¡± Someone spoke crudely. Looking back at the sound, a knight with a thick neck and a heavy shoulder was heading toward Lena. When Lena looked at him, he muttered, ¡°I like it. A tongue-tied female commander.¡± Some knights were baffled by the frivolous remarks and some disliked it. But some laughed. As if to be giddy with laughter, the knights¡¯ remarks had become more vulgar. ¡°You¡¯re going to die, and you should have that kind of pleasure, right?¡± It was certainly a statement that crossed the line. But Lena, wasn¡¯t embarrassed, asked the knight, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just want to know why you do that.¡± Lena smiled clearly, then added, ¡°I also have hands and feet.¡± 3 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Fighting Lena, I¡¯ll support you by reading your stories¡­ And anyway, as you may know, I update twice a week so see you in Monday! Btw, Lynn was 20 years old and Lena was 18 years old. Comment: ?????(jiho****): Time goes by differently beyond the crack. So did Lena, and also the Empress, empire, or whatever. Power and wealth are treated as ¡®trivial things¡¯. ????(erik****): That ¡®deceased¡¯ knight¡­ How dare you touch Lena? Get out of this novel. ??(ccod****): Lena said she has hands and feet¡­ That¡¯s the reason she¡¯s going to hit and trample those knights¡­!! Chapter 23 The knight fell once again with the sound of ¡®brak!¡¯. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lena couldn¡¯t count how many times it was already. Another miserable southern knight hit the ground in a bad way after failed to beat her. ¡°Get a hold of yourself.¡± A calm voice was heard over the head of the knight who was lying down and struggling. The knight rose again in a sickening voice. At the end of his gaze, Lena said, ¡°If you¡¯re not disciplined, you should at least be hit.¡± The knight struck and screamed at Lena¡¯s provocation. This, too, was repeated countless times. ???????????? It took less than 10 minutes for Lena¡¯s and the southern knights¡¯ meeting to reach this point. A knight insulted Lena first, and Lena responded back to the provocation by beating him. The knight rushed to her at first. He rushed to catch Lena as if he had waited. At that time, he didn¡¯t know. That he was going to roll on the floor at the same speed as he was running. Lena turned and avoided his touch, and rather stepped on his foot. The knight who had rushed to her recklessly fell off. Since then, the same thing had been repeated several times. Many times the knight came only to lie down and shouted again. It was crazy. He thought she could crush his bones by simply holding it in her hand, but Lena quickly avoided him like a sparrow and teased him. ¡°Apologize now. That is also courage.¡± The knight clenched his teeth at Lena¡¯s suggestion and rose again. He was just standing there and felt a strange pain in his knee. When he looked down, blood was smeared on his white uniform pants, and his knee had been broken on the marble floor several times. Bloodshot into the eyes of the knight who saw the blood. ¡°Oh, this, oh my God¡­.¡± The knight¡¯s eyes turned and he jumped up. At the same time, the sound of thumping and scraping rang. ¡°H, hey!¡± The knights who were watching were startled and shouted. But the knight, who managed to pull the sword, turned to Lena, regardless. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± ???????????? Lynn was sitting at his desk, thinking intently. The paper in front of him was dotted with black ink drops as a sign of long agony. ¡®What do we do?¡¯ After examining the tomb, the Eastern Duke¡¯s face was full of anxiety. Lynn shook the pen and recalled what had happened in Duham Palace a few hours ago. ¡ªYou¡¯re here, how far have you been? When Lynn returned from the tomb, Klavis said this and greeted him. It was a rather awkward greeting for Lynn. He calmed his expression and asked his knight. ¡ªHow long has it been since I went in? ¡ªIt¡¯s been about 15 minutes. The knight answered sincerely. But from Lynn¡¯s point of view, this was a ridiculous answer. Lynn went over the crack and checked the tomb¡¯s black ground and castle. In the meantime, the dead suddenly poured out, so he couldn¡¯t come straight back to the castle and bypassed it for a long time. It would take three or four hours, but it¡¯s only 15 minutes. Lynn raised his head in disbelief. Beyond the open ceiling, the sky was still blue, as if to rebuke Lynn¡¯s doubts. ¡®Is it true that the flow of the time is different?¡¯ As Klavis said, time didn¡¯t past in that crack. That was true. And the Eastern Duke, who had confirmed it himself, had no choice but to struggle. ¡®I can¡¯t use ordinary methods.¡¯ An ordinary method. A method of dragging an army to destroy and plunder the castle gates. Lynn inadvertently muttered and became disillusioned himself. He¡¯s wondering how to take over the enemy territory. Even though it was the land of the dead, the act itself was unbearably disgusting. However, he had no time to appreciate it. ¡®The army won¡¯t move.¡¯ Lynn regained his mind and devised. The cracks in Duham Palace were small gates. In order to pass through it, they had to form a long line. But if the time difference between the inside and outside wasn¡¯t controlled, those who enter first might be left in the tomb. In the meantime, if the dead attacked or the army was running out, it would be like entering the grave on their own. ¡®Should I go to a small number of elites?¡¯ He reluctantly found an alternative, but that was not the right answer either. There were no doors in the castle of the dead. It was impossible to break the high wall with a small number of elites. No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t find a point. It was time for Lynn to suffer alone in front of a difficult situation. ¡°Your Grace, the Imperial Cardinal Klavis has invited you to dinner.¡± What was he doing again? At the news delivered by his secretary, Deca, Lynn struggled to swallow the complaint that came up to his throat. ¡°Who was invited?¡± ¡°From the East, Prince Ruvid and Dame Lena, the representative of the South. There are three of you.¡± ¡°Only people who go directly to the tomb are invited.¡± That meant there was something he wanted to say. What the hell was that? Lynn was sick of Klavis, but he couldn¡¯t refuse the invitation. He was still out of information, and he couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. So he waved his hand hinting that he understood, but Deca didn¡¯t leave, he hesitated. Then he added carefully as if he had decided. ¡°And there¡¯s another one.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that one of the southern knights wielded a sword against Dame Lena.¡± Lynn¡¯s tired eyes suddenly widened. Deca calmly spoke to Lynn, who was rarely surprised. ¡°At the first meeting, there¡¯s a minor quarrel, one of the knights was a little raging¡­. and he was seriously injured afterward.¡± ¡°What about the Southern Agent?¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± Lynn, who urgently asked, frowned. Deca continued to speak in a slightly embarrassing mood. ¡°The knight who wielded the sword at Dame Lena was severely assaulted by Dame Lena and is in critical condition.¡±4 ¡°Assaulted?¡± ¡°Yes, assaulted.¡± Lynn recited the word ¡®assault¡¯ with a blank face. ¡®No way. No, really?¡¯ Lynn couldn¡¯t believe Deca¡¯s words. Of course, Lena Rubel was a lady who had the ability to kill someone half. But at the same time, she was also a lady of common sense and good faith. By the way, did she assault her knight on the first encounter so severely as to be in serious condition? Lena, whom Lynn knew, was not that foolish. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s circulating among the servants.¡± ¡°Is it authentic?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, but it¡¯s true that the face-to-face atmosphere wasn¡¯t good and one of the drivers was taken along the way.¡± That meant it¡¯s not very rumored. ¡®The knights have been anxious since yesterday.¡¯ Lynn kicked his tongue unconsciously. Then he looked out the window like a habit. He had already done a lot of work today, but the sky was still bright. He had to wait for the night. ???????????? At that time, Lena was being teased. ¡°Is this the beginning of the politics of fear?¡± ¡°Politics of fear, what do you mean¡­.¡± ¡°I heard you broke a knight of the South. He coarsely sprinkled the soil with a blunt weapon.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± 1 At Yuni¡¯s lively punch, Lena smiled with an embarrassed face. Lena finished the mess and returned to the room. Yuni, who had already picked up the rumors, welcomed Lena. Yuni¡¯s eyes glistened with a story that wasn¡¯t even true, and it made Lena felt very embarrassed. ¡°I think words spread in the Imperial Palace is so fast.¡± ¡°Is that a leap?¡± ¡°Yes. First of all, it was indoors, so there¡¯s no soil, and I don¡¯t prefer to use blunt weapons.¡± ¡°But you like the cutlery.¡± ¡°Yuni, hush.¡± ¡°Yes, hush.¡± Yuni, who chatted with excitement, kept her mouth shut. But only her mouth shut, her eyes still twinkled with curiosity. So Lena sighed and explained. ¡°The knights hated me from the start, and one of them jumped at me. That¡¯s why he tripped over me and fell.¡± The meeting was a great failure. The southern knights didn¡¯t welcome Lena as much as the socialite of the Imperial Palace. In addition, there was a very burly-headed man in the knights, just as there was a Ruvid in the ballroom. It was a rare piece of shit, but Lena didn¡¯t hit, beat, or kick her opponent. As a commander she kept her duty, she only led him to fall into the grass. It was the same even after he pulled out his sword, and from the conclusion, the knight fell as violently as he rushed, causing a concussion. And he fainted. That was all the fuss was about and that was it. Lena¡¯s confession caused Yuni blinked her eyes with a grumpy look. ¡°I thought you were really upset and making a fuss, My Lady.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± ¡°The rumors are so scary compared to the facts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s way too fast.¡± ¡°Someone must have planned it.¡± Lena smiled bitterly at Yuni¡¯s words. Things were going strangely, but she didn¡¯t know it would happen. ¡°The old man is going to nag about this again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, if he has shame, he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°The old man doesn¡¯t have anything like that.¡± Lena burst into laughter at Yuni¡¯s harsh assessment. Yuni seemed to have been interested in annoying Duke Arles. Lena, who was feeling better for no reason, said in a light voice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to find a way to get close to the knights before I get nagged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But before that, there¡¯s work to do, My Lady.¡± ¡°What to do?¡± ¡°The Imperial Cardinal invited Lady to dinner. It¡¯s this evening.¡± A smile disappeared from Lena¡¯s face at the unexpected news. ¡°What did he say to invite me?¡± ¡°To the heroes who are going to conquer the tomb, I have a word to tell you, so please be sure to attend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who is invited.¡± Lena murmured in a slightly relieved voice. Yuni noticed something strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lena chewed alone without an answer and soon muttered like a monologue. It was a harsh world for an abandoned girl. Lena was thrown into such a world without any preparation, and she came all the way here, crossing life and death. ¡°I returned, and the person who pushed me into the tomb looks at me strangely. Maybe do you think we should do?¡± Lena smiled like that, looked like arsenic, to Klavis. A lot of time had passed, but Lena still remembered it well. How he treated herself as a young and powerless girl. Lena was displeased with him, who approached her so casually. So there was a moment of silence to control the fluctuations at the bottom of her heart. Yuni watched her quietly, and by the time Lena sighed, she advised seriously. ¡°Just kill him, My Lady.¡± ¡°Should I do that?¡± ¡°Instead, plan carefully. Because he¡¯s the cardinal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lena laughed again after the vicious cajoling. Then Yuni, who shouted grudgingly, laughed along with her. As expected, Lena couldn¡¯t beat Yuni. When Lena smiled lightheartedly, Yuni asked. ¡°Then how are you going to do with the dinner invitation?¡± ¡°I should go. I¡¯ll go and listen to something.¡± Lena said so and smiled as brightly as usual. ???????????? Lena¡¯s smile continued well at the dinner. However, her smile was quite different from what she had done in front of Yuni. ¡°What if the South took the lead on the first expedition?¡± Klavis said before dinner. It was a light voice as if he were suggesting a play. ¡°Lead the North and the East from the front, Dame Lena.¡± As a request, it was actually an order. ¡ªSomeone must have planned it. Lena suddenly remembered what Yuni had said. So she bit her lip and smiled silently. The cardinal couldn¡¯t have known the lower extremity of the southern knights, which the maid knew. He must have known that it was difficult to go on an expedition, let alone the vanguard. So the purpose of inviting and telling this was obvious. This invitation was clearly a trap for Lena. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Their chibi versions are so cute ? .? ? Comments: ??(rabb****): Today Yuni was so cute ?? I want to stroke her hair and suck her cheeks so much¡­. ????(park****) Heol, respect the writer¡¯s work! Regina means Queen¡­ Something about Queen Lena¡­. that¡¯s amazing¡­.! Chapter 24 Cardinal¡¯s invitation to dinner was actually unscheduled. The sudden preparation of the dinner was due to the news that flew into Duham Palace hours ago. ¡°There¡¯s chaos in the South!¡± The news that Dame Lena beating the southern knights was unquestionably delivered to Duham Palace and the northern knights there. The chatty boy priest told the story of the outside to the northerners. Ruvid snorted at the unconventional story and the knights shook their heads. Marquis Rubel smiled quietly a step away. Until Klavis approached and whispered to him in secret. ¡°Were you involved?¡± The Cardinal lowered his voice and asked, and the question made the Marquis somewhat tired. This man had too much sense. The Marquis sighed at the Cardinal¡¯s insight. Then, he smiled lightly, realizing that it was useless to look around for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s necessary and inevitable.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± At the poet of the Marquis, Klavis shook his head playfully. The southern part of the country, which had just ended the war, was creaking over a number of problems. The aristocrats who had their sons taken away due to the conquest of the tomb were also quite discontent. Some of them wanted to transfer to the North, leaving the South behind. So Marquis Rubel ordered a person to encourage one of them. And when there¡¯s an affair, he put his hand to spread sensational rumors. ¡°It¡¯s not just for the purpose of a smear.¡± Klavis muttered as if he knew all the insides of the Marquis, and soon smiled and asked back. ¡°Are you going to kill your daughter again?¡± The expedition was just around the corner, but disrupting the knights¡¯ union and solidarity meant that Lena would be isolated. If so, then the purpose was obvious. The Marquis, once again, looked at him for a moment. ¡®Are you going to oppose it?¡¯ The Marquis recalled Klavis¡¯ strong favors to Lena. But he was worried about nothing. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Klavis grinned and said something unexpected. When the Marquis suspected him, he nodded cheerfully, reassuringly. It was obvious what the Marquis was up to. So Klavis wanted to check this out. Whether Lena Rubel really became a monster the way he wanted. It¡¯s meaningless if she fell into such a trap and died. ???????????? The atmosphere of the so prepared dinner was cold. Lynn and Ruvid never hid their hatred for each other¡¯s death, and Lena looked at Klavis, the host of the dinner, as if she had been ill at times. In the meantime, the sumptuous dishes on the table cooled off without any touch. In the tranquil mess, Klavis said in a flash, ¡°Everyone seems to be friends because they sit side by side. How about we get along?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, get your business out.¡± Ruvid was irritated by Klavis¡¯ nonsense. Lena and Lynn also gave the same eye, and in the end, Klavis pretended he couldn¡¯t win. ¡°It¡¯s a closed invitation. Well, it¡¯s obvious. Dame Lena, today Prince Ruvid and the Duke of the East have visited the tomb first.¡± ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°But the topography of the tomb is completely different. It¡¯s a big deal.¡± ¡®¡­What do you want to say?¡¯ Lena felt a strange feeling and looked at Klavis. Then he spoke with a deep smile. ¡°So, I thought, instead of those who are unfamiliar with this place, why don¡¯t we send someone who¡¯s familiar with this place first?¡± ¡°What do you mean as familiar?¡± ¡°Those who swallowed the first cry.¡± Those who swallowed the first cry was the name of the dead who had devastated the South. The horrible predators who caused the Southern War to be called the Silent War because of the tendency to respond to sound. That name was familiar to Lena, who was a mercenary soldier in the South. ¡°You know as well as you¡¯ve been fighting for a long time, and most of all, the South needs to be greedy, right? So the first goal is to deal with them.¡± Klavis¡¯ decision was reasonable, without any need for further dissent. In fact, the method of dealing with the dead who swallowed the first cry was well studied. When Lena doubted and convinced, Klavis spoke again, ¡°In that sense, what if the South takes the lead in the first expedition?¡± It was a light voice as if he were suggesting a game. ¡°Lead the North and the East from the front, Dame Lena.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes widened by the clear point, and a suggestion close to a command. Lynn was also surprised. The Cardinal was not aware of the current situation of the southern knights, so this was like saying that she should die. Lynn realized Klavis¡¯ inner self and bit his lip quietly. Lena lowered her gaze for a moment as if she had chosen something to say. Then, at the time when she raised her head to give an answer¡­. ¡°With whose permission?!¡± For a moment no one expected, Ruvid slammed down the table and shouted, ¡°Of course the vanguard is me!¡± 4 No one, not even Klavis, expected him to make an unexpected break-in. Klavis lost a word to speak for a moment. Lena and Lynn looked at Ruvid in silence. But Ruvid was stubborn. He had no interest in how things worked, and he was just furious as being pushed out of the lead position. ¡°Prince Ruvid¡­¡± Klavis blinked and quietly called Ruvid. But Ruvid didn¡¯t even know what was wrong. Thanks to this, Klavis was a little tired. He knew Ruvid couldn¡¯t take a minute, but he couldn¡¯t keep track of the times and places like this. Fortunately, it was not so difficult to catch the reins of this gnat. It was just time Klavis had to try to shut Ruvid¡¯s mouth. ¡°I will follow the will of the Cardinal.¡± An unexpected voice interrupted first. It was Lena. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for the South to be the vanguard of the first expedition.¡± ¡°How funny¡­.!¡± When Ruvid tried to shout again, Klavis raised his hand and blocked him. Then he turned to Lena with a puzzled look. ¡®Is this a trap?¡¯ Klavis asked with confused eyes. Lena replied with calm eyes. ¡®I know that.¡¯ ¡®But why?¡¯ ¡®Why do you care?¡¯ Lena¡¯s cold eyes made Klavis bit his lower lip tightly and swallowed a smile. However, Lena went on speaking in defiance of his craving. ¡°There is something I would like to ask instead.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Klavis nodded curiously. ¡°First, consider this decision as a voluntary choice of the South.¡± ¡°As you like. What else?¡± ¡°You said that the first expedition was nine days later.¡± ¡°Do you want me to postpone the date?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lena shook her head at Klavis¡¯ hasty interference. Then, she smiled lightly and said the opposite, ¡°Please pull the date. In two days.¡± An unthinkable proposal widened the eyes of Lynn and Ruvid. Klavis reaction was almost the same. But unlike the other two, the passion in his eyes was terribly impure. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He asked her again, but Lena¡¯s answer remained. So Klavis had to stifle a smearing smile around his lips. ¡®What is this again?¡¯ Klavis looked into Lena¡¯s eyes as if to find out what was inside. But Lena pretended not to give him any clue. That made Klavis even more excited. (he¡¯s crazy) He felt sad by just imagining what Lena would do. It was like he was in love.7 ???????????? The night that came after the dinner was particularly dark. On that night, even the moonlight was overcast, the darkened lake was as black as a pit. It was the time when Lynn looked at the deep black lake with a confused mind. ¡°You¡¯re here earlier tonight. I was in a hurry too.¡± A soft voice came along with the sound of stepping on the grass. A sweet and quiet voice. Now he could recognize Lena¡¯s voice just by hearing it in seconds. Even after a noisy day, her voice was as relaxed as usual. So Lynn could easily predict Lena¡¯s expression hidden in the dark. ¡°I came earlier than usual.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot I want to say.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a lot of work today,¡± said Lena, added with a light smile. ¡°Meeting Sir Lynn every night feels like writing a diary for some reason.¡± ¡°Diary?¡± ¡°After an exhausting day, Sir Lynn asks questions one by one. Just like a teacher checking a diary.¡± Diary. Lynn burst out laughing at the naive analogy. Come to think of it, Lynn always asked the reasons for Lena¡¯s ideas and actions. So, from Lena¡¯s point of view, it felt like she was being examined. But Lynn couldn¡¯t stop asking questions. It was simply because Lena¡¯s presence was too big to pass on as a courtesy. So, Lynn asked questions again today. ¡°Why two days later?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll answer everything if you ask me like that, right?¡­ I¡¯m kidding, Sir Lynn. Don¡¯t be sullen.¡± Lena, who had been rather mischievous, saw Lynn¡¯s sullen shadow and immediately changed her words. Then, she answered in a good manner for Lynn, who was embarrassed. ¡°Why two days later, I thought if they had time, they¡¯d prepare another trap.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s strange. ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that, sorry.¡± Lynn, who casually mumbled, saw Lena¡¯s cold shadow and immediately withdrew his comment. But the feeling of strangeness was genuine. Lena was quite objective in identifying her situation. It was full of traps and plots around her, and she knew that it¡¯s after her every moment. So it was hard to understand. The lady¡¯s reckless, unconventional move. It was an obvious trap for Lena to take the lead. But instead of avoiding it, Lena had pushed forward a tight schedule for a week on condition that she accept the suggestion. It was a thunderbolt in the East too. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble because of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Lena, as if she had read Lynn¡¯s thoughts. Lynn couldn¡¯t say no, so he replied after much thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Sir Lynn.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Actually, I¡¯m more curious than I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°What are you curious about?¡± ¡°What kind of person are you.¡± The most important thing for Lynn now was to establish a position in the East and to keep his knights. Nevertheless, Lynn didn¡¯t hate Lena, who suddenly dropped the thunderbolt. It was because he believed she was not a random person. Lena grinned at Lynn¡¯s subtle trust and curiosity. Then she asked playfully, ¡°What kind of person Sir Lynn looks like?¡± ¡°Strange man?¡± ¡°Did you think before you spoke?¡± ¡°¡­. I think I¡¯m a little ahead of myself.¡± Lena was stunned and looked at Lynn. But all she could see was a black shadow, so she imagined his expression and eventually laughed. ¡®You know how to make jokes like this?¡¯ Lena thought he was just a calm and gentle person, but she didn¡¯t know if there¡¯s something unexpectedly sly about him. Lena, who had laughed unwittingly, looked at the big shadow with her lips pressed together. How boring would it be without this man in the palace? She thought she was glad to know Lynn, and then she recalled how trivial the first moment they met was. It was a pure coincidence. The two happened to be in the same place, and got to know each other. What if it weren¡¯t for that coincidence? The Eastern Duke would¡¯ve revealed his teeth to Lena too. The agent of the Southern Duke wouldn¡¯t have helped Lynn, and of course there would¡¯ve been no late-night friendship. The thought of it made this moment even more special. So Lena asked happily. ¡°Then another question. Sir Lynn, what kind of person do you want me to be?¡± ¡°A person who doesn¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡± ¡°Why? ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± (help-)5 Lynn answered easily this time. But for Lena, it was quite embarrassing. She stared at his shadow in silence and soon sighed. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Lynn¡¯s calm voice made Lena realized. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. The reason for getting to know him was not trivial at all. Lena knew him because he was a kind man. Everything was possible because he watched, worried, and helped Lena. Realising that, Lena became distressed. Even in the same place, the difference between getting off at sea and getting on dry ground was indescribable. That¡¯s the same with favors. To Lena, who suffered from malice from her father and many others, Lynn¡¯s unintentional favor was overwhelming. It was not easy to accept, so she had to endure for a while. However, Lynn didn¡¯t even know why, so he looked at Lena¡¯s shadow. Lena breathed slowly, thought it was good that she was in the dark. ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Sir Lynn to get hurt, either.¡± In the end, Lena muttered with a feeling of surrender. ¡°So listen carefully to what I¡¯m saying from now on.¡± Although it was originally unplanned, Lena couldn¡¯t be silent anymore, so she opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s about the tomb expedition two days later.¡± ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ About Klavis, I¡¯m speechless¡­ btw, there¡¯re some sentences that were hard to translate, i used 3 different sites y¡¯all~~~ 3 Comments: ???(ehsh****): No, but Ruvid seems to mess up with Klavis (yes please). And there are so many crazy and scary people here that Ruvid¡¯s behaviour is now very trivial?? lol cute?? ???(kiye****): Ruvid ???? Ruvid, who embarrassed Klavis¡­ ha¡­ And unconscious fluttering Lynn¡­I love you, writer-nim. yeu(yeun****): So the writer, when was the wedding for them??? ??(alic****): I found it while reading from episode 1¡­ that the name of Marquis Rubel was Cardo Rubel¡­.. Chapter 25 They were enemies. That was what Lynn said to Lena the other day. She didn¡¯t even pretend to listen at the time, but in fact, Lena knew it well. Having the same purpose didn¡¯t necessarily mean being one. Rather, they became competitors or enemies because they had the same purpose. Moreover, Lena was in a position to prove her worth as a mercenary. So now it was better to be silent. To play an unrivaled and secured a precarious position, it was certainly advantageous to keep her mouth shut. ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t want Sir Lynn to get hurt, either.¡± But Lena couldn¡¯t. Because this young man was so kind. He¡¯s cute, heart-warming, and handsome. ¡°So listen carefully to what I¡¯m saying from now on.¡± Lena finally confessed with a surrender. ¡°It¡¯s about the tomb expedition two days later.¡± ¡°The tomb expedition?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help thinking it¡¯s a trap, but I want you to listen as much as you can.¡± In an unexpected remark, Lynn looked at Lena. But it was so dark that he couldn¡¯t see her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take a lot of people. Select only 10 knights and take them. Those who are strong-minded and quick-witted.¡± Moreover, the words that followed were darker than the darkness. ¡°Think of staying in the tomb for about ten days. Take only salt for food. You won¡¯t even be hungry there anyway. Instead, if you eat as usual, you should rest as usual.¡± ¡°What do you¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight with the dead. No matter how many times you get rid of it, you get them again, so the more you fight, the more you lose.¡± Lynn needed an explanation. But Lena didn¡¯t stop and poured her words. ¡°The king¡¯s castle that swallowed the first cry is between the valleys. Don¡¯t approach even if you find it. If you go, Sir Lynn will come back empty-handed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t approach it?¡± Don¡¯t approach the castle that needs to be conquered. It was ridiculous. When Lynn asked, as he couldn¡¯t understand it, Lena said with utmost generosity, ¡°I¡¯m the only who can conquer the castle.¡± ???????????? Early in the morning, Duke Arles rushed Lena to come to his room. However, the only thing that appeared in front of him was a small girl. ¡°Hello, old man.¡± When Duke Arles looked dumbfounded at her, Yuni said first, ¡°I know why you called. I¡¯ll just say what the Lady said. First of all, the meeting was a bit noisy, but it was still meaningful. Second, it¡¯s the best choice to speed up the expedition, so please trust the Lady and leave it to her.¡± ¡°¡­.So?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Yuni¡¯s reply distorted Duke Arles¡¯ face. ¡°Mm, you¡¯re not making that face for me to smile, are you?¡± Of course not, but Duke Arles didn¡¯t change his expression. Actually, he was so out of his mind that he didn¡¯t even know what his face was like right now. ¡°What the hell are you thinking¡­.!¡± ¡°If you ask that, the Lady said that you can just give up all your worries and wait.¡± As Yuni took over naturally, the impression of Duke Arles became even worse. The news that the expedition was advanced and that the South decided to take the lead was immediately reported to the Southern Duke. So he hurriedly called Lena, but she didn¡¯t come in the middle of the night, and when he called her again in the morning, she sent this carrot-sized kid away. It was a maddening and crazy thing for the Southern Duke. ¡°I¡¯m not ignorant of her indulgence,¡± said Duke Arles in a suppressed voice. ¡°One thing she doesn¡¯t know about the people who have neglected me, should I teach her?¡± At his boiling voice, the secretary and servants crouched like a turtle. It was to prepare for the rage of Duke Arles. Yuni, however, seemed to be rather strange to the angry Southern Duke. ¡°You don¡¯t believe in my Lady, old man?¡± ¡°Believe, you¡­.!¡± The servants closed their eyes as Duke Arles burst into a loud voice. But the next thing that followed was not a thunderous rant, but a weak groan. ¡°How can you ask me to believe her, without any measures¡­¡± Duke Arles, so lamented, looked rather depressed than angry. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m taking those filthy men to the vanguard, even tomorrow. She will be fine there, but will the others? Clearly, just do it in the middle. Why would she step up and drive the knights to the limbs¡­.!¡± The old man complained as he struck the armrest. He couldn¡¯t quite understand Lena¡¯s decision. The vanguard is the first to be attacked and the first to be exposed to danger. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for many to die and get hurt, and to be wiped out without luck. So if she had an idea, she should avoid it, but if she was forced to take it, she should come and discuss countermeasures. Lena didn¡¯t come until he called, but only her maid that came. She said that it was the best choice. Duke Arles was about to burst. Lena was upset about the meeting and wanted to do this on purpose. ¡°Excuse me. I think there is a misunderstanding now.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?!¡± As Duke Arles replied, Yuni said quietly. He shouted at her, but Yuni added without hesitation. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your knights, you don¡¯t have to. They have nothing to do with the expedition tomorrow.¡± ¡°How come it doesn¡¯t matter?!¡± ¡°My Lady is the only one leaving.¡± ¡°What?¡± The face of Duke Arles, who was struggling with Yuni¡¯s endless words, became blank. Yuni thought that expression was funny, and she told the old man clearly. ¡°My lady will go on her own. She will not take any knights with her and will take the vanguard alone.¡± Duke Arles understood Yuni¡¯s words very slowly. And when he got the word, his face turned to dust.3 ???????????? Marquis Rubel ruined the Southern Knights¡¯ meeting, and the Imperial Cardinal asked Dame Lena to stand on the vanguard. It meant that if she died with an incompetent southern knight, or was fortunate to return to defeat, she should take over full responsibility. So Lena would rather go alone. She was asked to jump into the fire pit, so she rolled up her sleeves as if she were flaunting. Lena¡¯s decision was widely known through the mouth of a young maid. As a result, the Imperial Palace was once again rocked by the story of Lena Rubel. First, the southern knights, who were excluded and rejected Dame Lena, pretended to be angry and cried secretly. They were sincere people who valued life more than honor.1 The young nobles doubted Dame Lena¡¯s mental state. Some were clamoring that she would flee at night.1 The Imperial Cardinal laughed loudly, and the Eastern Duke was silent. Meanwhile, Marquis Rubel was the first person to hear the news through the butler. The news that his daughter was on her own trip was very unexpected to him. But it didn¡¯t change anything. He prepared his work silently until the end. ???????????? A day passed quickly, and on the day of the expedition, knights from the East and North gathered at Duham Palace. The ceremony was held at the main palace, so there were only priests in Duham Palace. One of them, the boy priest, saw Marquis Rubel and greeted him with pleasure. ¡°You¡¯re in a good shape again today, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°All thanks to the priest¡¯s prayer.¡± The greeting was somewhat strange, but the Marquis responded familiarly. Then the boy priest refuted rather sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t pray for that.¡± ¡°But you did last night.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it last night.¡± ¡°Did you really not?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe I have such an unfilial son.¡± As the Marquis sighed, the boy priest giggled. Then he stopped playing and laughed brightly. ¡°Be careful, father.¡± Preliminary priest and successor to the Marquis of Rubel, Enzy Rubel said so and embraced his father. The Marquis also laughed and stroked his son¡¯s head touching his chest.3 At that time, Lena and Duke Arles entered the palace. 8 First, she thought the Marquis was terrible when he saw Lena. Subsequently, also found the Marquis, then a father and a daughter made eye contact. When he saw his daughter walking proudly in uniform, various emotions struck his heart. Nevertheless, the decision of the marquis remained. To him, the daughter should¡¯ve been buried deep in the grave and it sometimes made him feel sad. Unfortunately, Lena returned alive. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be. So the Marquis decided to correct the wrong thing. For his own life and future, for the honor of his family, and for his much bigger son. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Facing the Marquis, Lena turned her head to the question of Duke Arles. She wanted to see the boy priest held in her father¡¯s arms again, but she endured it. Instead, she gathered herself and looked around. Duke Arles and Lena were the only ones from the South. On the other hand, the East and North regions were significant. First of all, countless knights of the North lined up, led Prince Ruvid and Marquis Rubel. In The East, the knights were concentrated around Lynn, but it was much smaller than the North. Still, the number seemed overwhelming. ¡®So that¡¯s Sir Lynn¡¯s decision.¡¯ Lena smiled helplessly at the knights of the East. ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ Lena gave him several tips last night. But looking at the number of the knights, Lynn seemed to have decided not to follow the advice. Actually, it¡¯s natural. It would¡¯ve been difficult to believe and act only on what others said. Lena fully understood his decision. However, apart from that, the feeling of her advice being rejected was unpleasant. Lena swallowed a sigh and turned her eyes again to look at the crack. The Cardinal stood in front of her, and the vanguard¡¯s seat was empty. It was for Lena Rubel. ¡°They really only have one seat.¡± Duke Arles murmured softly when he saw that. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of your solo appearance.¡± ¡°Everything has its first time.¡± ¡°It must be the first and the last. Who else would do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more honored to be nothing.¡± Despite the criticize, Lena just smiled prettily. In response, Duke Arles made a sick sound at the gesture and suddenly mumbled something unknown. ¡°I am an old man.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived for a long time and I was so conservative.¡± Lena stared at Duke Arles. But the old man continued his words, avoiding her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s unacceptable in the first place. Making a woman from a mercenary agency as an agent.¡± ¡°You believe that black cats are ominous.¡± Lena made light fun of it, but Duke Arles replied regardless. ¡°Is it just a cat, what about a crow?¡± ¡°And luck comes when you find a four-leaf clover?¡± ¡°Good luck comes from the rabbit.¡± Lena tilted her head at the natural response. She heard through Yuni yesterday that Duke Arles was almost crying. So she thought he would be in a bad mood again today, but somehow he was more talkative than usual. And for some reason, Duke Arles continued, ¡°The old man doesn¡¯t like adventure. It¡¯s only based on long experience¡­ but you have already overshadowed my life¡¯s experience.¡± As Lena listened, his voice was so calm. Lena stared at what kind of whim it was, and Duke Arles concluded, thinking that in the end, her decision was acceptable enough. ¡°I¡¯ve given up understanding you, so do well.¡± ¡°Are you encouraging me now?¡± ¡°¡­.I¡¯d say yes if you understand, but if you don¡¯t, just go.¡± Duke Arles frowned and kicked Lena with nothing but an impression (only if you understood what it means). Then he asked Lena again as he put his hand on her back. ¡°Can¡¯t you just come in the middle?¡± Lena ended up laughing at the question of an honest old man. Then she looked back and answered nicely. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I wouldn¡¯t have taken the lead, right?¡± Duke Arles thought it was a really saucy answer. Then Lena turned and headed for the vanguard seat in front of the crack. She could feel countless eyes. A look filled with malice, goodwill, murder, suspicion, competition, and curiosity. As Lena walked, Klavis, who was waiting in front of the crack, smiled. ¡°Come, brave Dame Lena.¡± Klavis¡¯ voice was as light as ever. As Lena looked at him, he lowered his voice and added, ¡°Goodbye. I really have high expectations for you.¡± He whispered once and then withdrew. Then he raised his voice with reverence. ¡°Dame Lena, Your Majesty¡¯s Knight. The first opportunity for you, go and beat the enemy of the South and bring the heart of the King who swallowed the first cry.¡± Caught the King of the dead by herself, this was almost impossible. ¡®But nevertheless, if you did this, I¡­.¡¯ Klavis smiled sharply and swallowed the words in his mouth. Then he muttered like a parrot to swallow his innermost thoughts. ¡°Then, under Her Majesty¡¯s glory, a new horizon.¡± As a sign, Lena turned. Then, in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, she headed to the tomb once again. ???????????? Lena, who shut her eyes tightly in the red light, opened her eyes in the deep smell of sulfur and shivered. She could see a familiar world. She looked around the tomb after a long time, feeling a strange nostalgia. Glad or unfortunate, Lena was not the only one happy. This world was also enthusiastically welcoming her. In the distance, countless dead were running to tear Lena to death. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Is it just me or I feel that Duke Arles was more like a father to Lena than that Marquis? 13 Comments: ? ??(jina****): Hey¡­ daughter is in the middle of his heart, ¡°It happened¡­.¡± She should¡¯ve been a person in someone¡¯s memory, but she came back alive because something went wrong. Is her father a human or an animal? [He¡¯s Cardo Rubel, who lost his daughter but was undaunted by grief and revived the family] It¡¯s terrible if you think about this. The appearance of her younger brother Enzy isn¡¯t sudden. In Chapter 4, Lena¡¯s parents sent Lena to the villa in order ¡°to focus on giving birth and raising successors.¡± And when the son (Enzy) was all grown up, Lena returned to her own home when she was six years old. At that time she was younger than Enzy now. Please make Lena happy, Author-nim¡­. ????(ddow****): The Marquis is really cruel. He¡¯s cold to his daughter, but to his son he¡¯s like saying ¡°Oh, my child.¡±. But I¡¯m glad Lena didn¡¯t collapse (because of it). ????(suji****): Wa¡­. hwa¡­.And here¡¯s another trap for her¡­ Sorry for the son who doesn¡¯t even realized that. I¡¯m sorry to curse at him, but who can be blamed? There are so many people to swear at and there some sins that I don¡¯t know. Please make my sister (Lena) be happy and come out to Lena the strongest¡­ (I¡¯m making a smile) Hihihihihihi Chapter 26 There were four kinds of the dead in hell. And the most disgusting and ugliest of all were probably those who swallowed the first cry. Unlike the other dead, they had their own shape, only bones and skins remained, making them looked like thin bodies. Also, they were so dim, that their vision and smell had deteriorated, so they couldn¡¯t be aware even if there was someone right next to them. On such a subject, their hearing was terribly sensitive and their appetite was gluttonous. So they ran like a shot and ate at the slightest sound. I thought their habits were quite bizarre. So when I faced the King who swallowed the first cry, I asked him what I had been curious about before I tore his heart. ¡ªKing, why can¡¯t your people see ahead? ¡ªWe cannot see the world right away because we have a lot of regrets. The King, who swallowed the first cry, answered me with good grace. So, I asked again. ¡ªThen, why do they swallow the sound? ¡ªIt¡¯s a punishment for us, and we¡¯re repeating the things we regret the most. ¡ªWhat do you regret? ¡ªI¡¯m ashamed to reveal it to myself. ¡ªIs it related to your name? So, what you¡¯re regretting is ¡®swallowing the first cry?¡¯ When I asked one after another, the King burst into tears. He cried sadly. ¡ªPrincess, you already know everything. Just like you know why your great-grandfather is the ¡°King of Burning and Scorching¡±. The King¡ªwho swallowed the first cry¡ªwas silent after it. He had the ugliest dead, but he himself was the wisest of the Kings. I respected him but had no hesitation in tearing him apart. I gladly slaughtered him, and in his shredded body, a tiny heart came off. I tried to get it and pick it up. However, the King¡ªwho swallowed the first cry¡ªput his heart on his hand and ran away. The King, who lost again, hid in the deepest part of the castle, and I couldn¡¯t see him again. ???????????? Lynn drove slowly, brooding over the biography of Empress Niheal. ¡®I thought it was a ridiculous joke, but¡­¡¯ A story that was too much for history but too shallow for myths. Lynn thought it was all a fabrication to cover up the atrocities of the Empire, but when he came down to the tomb himself, he was wondering if there were some clues that he had been thinking about all day. Lynn laughed at his situation and looked at the sky. Then, he regretted it. It was because the red sky, like pouring, had caused fatigue. The Eastern Duke, Lynn, and his knights were already in the middle of the tomb. The East, after the vanguard of the South, arrived at the tomb and was seriously chasing Lena¡¯s trail. ¡°Your Grace, over there¡­¡± Deca whispered and pointed to one side of the valley. Neatly shattered dead were scattered all over the place. Unlike the dead who died on the ground would disappear like a cloud of smoke, the dead who died underground was slowly melting into the ground. ¡°The capability of the Southern Duke¡¯s agent is unusual.¡± Looking at the body of the dead, Deca said in fear. Lynn remained silent. After Lena crossed the crack as a vanguard, Lynn and the Eastern Knights followed right behind. But the first thing they saw when they crossed the crack was not Lena¡¯s back, but the bodies of countless dead. Lynn and the knights who saw this got goosebumps. It¡¯s not because of fear. They also often got reports about the bodies of the dead. Rather, they were amazed because they knew what this scene meant. The dead disappeared when they died. The body, as well as the bloodstains, dissipated in fog. Although they wondered if it would be different in the tomb, surprisingly it was the same as the body disappeared soon, only in different forms that melt into the ground. So, this many dead bodies meant one thing. Lena Rubel left this place with the dead scattered everywhere. She fought this large number of the dead all by herself, fast enough for them to come in seconds. ¡®I knew she was not an ordinary person, but¡­¡¯ Lynn didn¡¯t expect this. He thought as he watched the bodies of the dead gradually melt away. Would he be able to crush the dead so quickly? He thought he¡¯d know if he tried. To be more honest, it seemed difficult. ¡®How can a person, who doesn¡¯t inherit the power and ability of the Imperial family¡­¡¯ Lynn thought seriously and suddenly remembered something. It was what Lena said two days ago. ¡ªDon¡¯t fight the dead. The more you fight, the more you lose. She told him not to fight, but he was on his way through the massacre. A truly unpredictable person. Lynn pored over Lena¡¯s traces and thought more about her. Lena had added some unknowable advice besides saying not to fight. ¡ªSelect and take only 10 knights. ¡ªImagine staying in the tomb for about ten days. ¡ªDon¡¯t approach the castle. It was inexplicable words, and Lynn had to worry about the day before the expedition. Lynn liked Lena personally. But that didn¡¯t make him take Lena¡¯s mysterious words without any filtration. He was not just an individual, but The Duke of the East. It was when Lynn thought silently. All of a sudden, the knight at the front gave a signal. ¡®What?¡¯ As the signal raised the level of tension, Lynn got off the horse. Then he stepped quietly and approached the leading knights. As he climbed the slope, he could see a long canyon and a towering castle in between. On the black ground below, there were many dead like a herd of buffalo. Two-legged walking, a thin body with bones exposed, and a flimsy wandering gesture. They were those who swallowed the first cry. And through it, he could see someone moved sharply, as fast as a cat. ¡®Lena.¡¯ It was Lena. She boldly passed by the dead who swallowed the first cry. What¡¯s more, the stupid dead were not aware of Lena¡¯s existence, they¡¯re just idling around. ¡®Are you thinking of going straight into the castle?¡¯ It¡¯s a castle with no gates or roads, and it looked like it had been shaped with mud. How was she going to get in there? ¡ªI¡¯m the only one who can conquer the castle. Yeah, Lena said that. She must know the way. So what should he do? Should he watch the Southern agent intercept the dead like this? Lynn stared at Lena, who was ahead and then commanded the knights by hand. ¡®Bow and bell.¡¯ At the command of the Eastern Duke, the knights handed over bells and bow to him. Lynn tied the arrow and the bell with a string. Then, he lifted the bow and put two arrows. Lynn personally liked Lena. But Lignan Eitner was not just an individual. He was the youngest, most ambitious, and reckless Duke of the East of all time. Lignan Eitner, determined, drew a bow to his leading competitor. Finally, Lena was surrounded by countless dead. It would be hard for her to face such a large number of dead alone. Lynn watched the scene, kept an eye on Lena, and put down the bow. 2 ???????????? ¡®The road is narrow.¡¯ In the middle of the tomb, Lena stopped and looked at the dead in front of her. The deads who swallowed the first cry, who hadn¡¯t yet realized her existence, were blocking the way. ¡®Can I pass quietly?¡¯ So far, she had hit the dead in sight, but now she had to restrain herself. A little further ahead, it¡¯s the King¡¯s castle that swallowed the first cry. If she made a fuss, she had to fight endlessly against the dead who would be constantly pouring out. So Lena tried to pass as quietly as possible. But there was a long way to go because of the dead who overlapped their bodies together. Lena bit her lower lip and thought about it. ¡®I wish I could make some noises and get rid of them.¡¯ But there was no proper tool. It was because she had taken out all the noisy objects in order to move quietly. Although there were a few daggers, they should be thrown hard, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to make any sound on this muddy ground. It was when Lena looked around to find a solution. Two arrows flew from somewhere. They slumped vertically from the sky and hit the ground, and at the same time, they made a clanging metallic sound. AAARGH! Those who heard the sound rushed, exposing their teeth. On the dead¡¯s sharp fingernails, the arrow broke in an instant, and the bells flew back and forth, clanging even more. The crazy dead struggled to eat the sound. ¡®What?¡¯ Lena stared blankly at the sight. The place where the arrow was inserted was about 40 steps from Lena¡¯s feet. Thanks to this, the dead swarmed to the place where the arrows were embedded, and the road ahead of Lena, which had been clogged, was quickly opened. Lena smiled as she looked for where the arrow came from. In the distance, she could see Lynn with a bow. ¡®Sir Lynn is here.¡¯ Lena knew that Lynn had helped her and greeted him gently. ???????????? ¡®Your Grace?¡¯ As Lynn opened Lena¡¯s way, Deca asked him the reason with his eyes. However, Lynn took a long breath and gave no explanation. Actually, he wasn¡¯t sure himself. ¡®I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing¡­.¡¯ Lynn had to be careful in all decisions as an Eastern Duke. So he couldn¡¯t accept Lena¡¯s cryptic words without filtration. However, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t ignore the words unconditionally. Lena¡¯s extraordinariness was clearly to be watched not as Lynn, but as The Duke of the East. So, Lynn accepted Lena¡¯s advice after much thought. Not exactly, but with a few more additions. ¡®From now on, camp in the highlands and monitor the area.¡¯ ¡®If I don¡¯t come back after ten days, retreat to the palace.¡¯ ¡®Ensure that only 70 percent of food will be consumed and the rest will be endured with salt.¡¯ Lynn decided to leave 99 out of the hundred knights with Deca here. When he ordered it, Deca nodded uncontrollably, embarrassed. Then he asked Lynn where he was going. Lynn replied briefly. ¡®To get loot.¡¯1 This, too, was taught by Lena last night. ???????????? ¡®I see you don¡¯t come to the castle.¡¯ Lena grinned as she watched the knights of the East dispersed. She was disappointed that he brought a lot of knights, but he seemed to decide to listen to her anyway. ¡®You¡¯re a good man who can listen well. Or do you have a good feeling about it?¡¯ Lena was willing to praise Lynn¡¯s decision. She also liked the fact that he didn¡¯t follow her advice unconditionally and added his own arrangement. Lena was proud to see the knights of the East move before the dead again blocked the road. The towering castle in front of her, as Lynn observed, had no gates. But Lena knew how to get into that castle. It was when Lena was about to enter the castle. Suddenly, her feet trembled, and a roaring sound of the ground occurred. ¡®What?¡¯ Lena thought the dead were coming and looked back. But it wasn¡¯t the dead. What rose above the valley was the Northern flag, as red as the sky. Lena, who found the Northern knights, hastened. Not surprisingly, the noise caused by the troops poured out the dead who swallowed the first cry from the castle. As the dead chased the sound, a crushing blow flew from over there. Lena, who was almost swept away by Ruvid¡¯s attack, quickly rolled over to avoid it. The violent Northern Prince seemed to intend to launch an attack. Lena skimmed over the valley to see how far they had spread the formation. But Lena¡¯s eyes, which were moving quickly, stopped at one point. ¡®Father.¡¯ Lena found Marquis Rubel like a lie among many of those knights. The Marquis finally stood towards Lena. Somehow, she felt like their eyes met. No, they definitely did. Shortly after, the Marquis raised his hand cut through the air, and the knights fired the arrows.8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter 27 Arrows poured down like rain from the red sky. Lena¡¯s first feeling when she saw it was an embarrassment. ¡®Suddenly like this?¡¯ Indeed, her father had the best determination in the world. Lena looked at the flying arrow, admiring her father¡¯s consistent attitude.2 ¡®It¡¯s hard.¡¯ Lena¡¯s short black dagger was not suitable for hitting. There was no immediate cover around her to escape. So Lena shouted out loud. ¡°Come here!¡± As Lena shouted, the nearby dead seized and attacked. Lena, who had deliberately attracted the dead, flew herself under them. Then, the arrows pierced the dead instead of Lena. Lena thought of the dead as a shield. ¡®Do you want to see the end here?¡¯ Lena confirmed her father¡¯s intention and bit her lips. Then she forced her lips up and laughed. ¡®If you do, I¡¯ll hang out with you.¡¯ ???????????? Marquis Rubel frowned as Lena was hiding among the dead. ¡®To make the dead as a shield.¡¯ It¡¯s a surprisingly extraordinary act. It was also possible because she knew clearly about those who swallowed the first cry. ¡®The Southern Duke¡¯s agent and a vanguard.¡¯ A close connection with the Duke of the South and the skill to use those who swallowed the first cry. Through these two things, the Marquis came to a conclusion. With a close guess, Lena was a veteran of the Silent War. ¡®I was wondering where and what you¡¯ve been doing¡­¡¯ The Marquis¡¯ daughter¡¯s history, which he finally learned, was pitiful and bitter. He couldn¡¯t believe she was trying to eat her father just because she rolled a little bit on the battlefield.12 ¡®I must see the end.¡¯ The Marquis didn¡¯t let go of the tension and found Lena. However, it was not easy to find the daughter among the dead and the pouring arrows. Furthermore, the moment he thought he had cleared the dead, the castle spewed out the dead once more. ¡°My Lord, more deads are coming!¡± The Lieutenant cried out to the Marquis, who was busy searching for Lena. More and more dead were climbing the valley. It was a momentum that couldn¡¯t be stopped by arrows alone. So the Marquis ordered the knights to advance. As Ruvid¡¯s attack scratched the ground, the knights struck through and entangled the dead. A fierce battle began, but the Marquis still only sought Lena. ¡®Where is she?¡¯ The moment when the Southern agent was isolated alone in the tomb wouldn¡¯t come again. So now was the only chance for the Marquis. ¡®Where, damn it¡­¡¯ A blue light shone in the sight of the Marquis, who was looking around. Blue was the symbol of the South. It was Lena in the southern uniform. Lena was in a hurry to escape from the valley filled with the dead. It looked like she was injured by holding one arm and staggering. The Marquis looked at the poor back for a moment and then muttered without realizing it. ¡°Take the lead for a while.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Marquis who found Lena handed over the command to the Lieutenant. The Lieutenant asked back in disarray, but the Marquis didn¡¯t retract his remarks. ¡°Follow my order.¡± Instead, he turned away with a handful of knights. It was impossible for a commander to leave his seat. The Marquis was a person who thought that way, so if necessary, he was going to leave the work to the knights. But when he saw Lena¡¯s staggering back, he changed his mind. Instead of sending someone, he thought he should end it himself. It had already been twice that he had misled his work by entrusting it to others. The first was Klavis, then the butler. Because of their fragility, Lena was still alive and suffered such pain and humiliation. He was heartbroken at the sight of his daughter struggling. So, putting everything aside, he chased after his daughter to see the end with his own hands.2 ???????????? When the battle in the valley became fierce, Lena moved to the castle, avoiding the fight. At that time, Lena¡¯s uniform was tattered and torn. Anyone could tell from the mere sight of the uniform that it was in bad shape. In the meantime, Lena, who met the Marquis, looked at her father with a puzzled expression. ¡°You are injured.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a big injury.¡± When asked by the Marquis, Lena replied. It was a voice full of vigilance. Lena was on the wall of the King¡¯s castle, which swallowed the first cry. She climbed here to get out of the battlefield, and the Marquis chased her and ran up the ridge with the knights of the North. Then, she turned and silently looked at her opponent. ¡°You¡¯re shabby compared to your big talk.¡± The first person to open his mouth was the Marquis. As it was said, Lena¡¯s condition was shabby enough that she seemed impractical. She said she gave him the opportunity to be forgiven, she made a ruckus saying she would stand in the vanguard alone, and eventually she looked like this. Maybe it was a trap. When the Marquis looked at his daughter with a stiff face, Lena whispered, holding her right shoulder. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the dead who killed you.¡± The Marquis affirmed that and glanced at the knights. The knights who were more loyal to the Rubel family than to Duke of the North, even to the Empress, got off the horse silently. Then they pulled out their swords and slowly surrounded Lena. As the knights narrowed her space, Lena lifted her dagger. But she only held it with her left hand, and her right hand didn¡¯t hold it. Judging from her grip on her shoulder earlier, she seemed to have hurt her arm while tangling with the dead. The Marquis looked at the figure and silently smirked. ¡°Go easy.¡± Shortly after, the knights rushed. One-to-many, dagger and long swords. Moreover, Lena was injured. The result was self-evident just by looking at this. However, Lena did quite well and destroyed the assumption. Lena managed to slip the sword of the knight and put her back to the wall of the castle, then she called the Marquis. ¡°Father.¡± The knights¡¯ swords paused in the word of ¡®Father¡¯. But that was not what the Marquis wanted. He was about to command the knights again when Lena asked first, ¡°Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± ¡°Regret?¡± ¡°Do you really think it won¡¯t matter if I die right in front of you?¡± When asked a fleeting question, the Marquis narrowed his eyes. He was confused about whether she was just bluffing or hiding something. Then, he responded unsurely because of Lena¡¯s unpretentious attitude. ¡°You brought it all on yourself.¡± ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°If you wanted to live, you shouldn¡¯t have noticed me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, father. I just don¡¯t want to live.¡± Lena shook her head. Then, she whispered to her cold-faced father, ¡°I want to exist. In the name of Lena Rubel you gave me.¡± Lena¡¯s bold voice convinced the Marquis. She was dangerous. Even without being as the evidence of treason, that strange obsession was dangerous enough. And he was well aware of what would happen to someone with such an obsession. ¡°Finish it.¡± Marquis Rubel urged the knights with the feeling of cutting buds. Lena smiled sadly at the determined Marquis. Then, she suddenly shouted. ¡°Come here!¡± Lena¡¯s cry was magnitude as the nearby dead screamed. However, the knights were not panicked. This was the same technique that Lena used when she avoided the arrows. There was no reason to be surprised again. The knights rushed straight with the idea of attacking Lena first. Then a sad smile spread around Lena¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s unfortunate for the Marquis, but what Lena called wasn¡¯t just the dead. Did Prince Ruvid know that the Marquis had left the camp? Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t know if the Marquis was in this remote area. And on the other side, as the knights and dead fought, the number of attacks was significantly reduced. So what would Prince Ruvid do in this kind of situation? ¡®Hit the dead farther away.¡¯ It¡¯s not difficult to predict, and it really happened. In the wake of the flocking dead, Ruvid¡¯s attack flew in. Ping! With a sharp wave that cut through the air, the dead who were rushing toward Lena broke in half. And the wall where Lena and the Marquis were standing was also split and slanted out of thin air. ¡°Eugh!¡± As soon as the Marquis¡¯ feet were off, soil came in. The knights had swept away in an instant and the Marquis managed to pull the reins on the horse. But it was useless. The horse fell and bounced off the Marquis. In front of him, who fell off the saddle, there was dark air. The next thing was the fall, and the Marquis sensed his death. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ Gravity, like despair, pulled him. Then, he felt his gut leaned upward. The only thing left was the fall. However, the moment the Marquis was just about to fall, his body shook and stopped in the air. And he felt severe pain in his shoulder and waist. ¡°Sorry, you failed again¡­¡± Without the help of the Marquis to check the situation, a voice could be heard from above his head. ¡°¡­to kill me, to be forgiven.¡± The Marquis raised his head. The first thing he saw was a hand holding his wrist. Then, there was Lena¡¯s smiling face, and Lena¡¯s other hand was hanging on the wall. Lena was holding on to the Marquis in a difficult situation where it was difficult enough to take care of her body. He looked at Lena¡¯s smiley face and muttered without much surprise. ¡°I thought you hurt your arm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve played some pranks.¡± ¡°¡­. Since when?¡± ¡°Maybe from the beginning?¡± Lena¡¯s voice was so relaxed. As soon as her father saw her, she pretended to be injured for a moment while avoiding his arrows. Because it would be difficult to meet him like this. Lena¡¯s prediction was correct. She was sad to see it. ¡°You¡¯re not angry, right? Of course not.¡± Lena smiled and asked as the Marquis looked at her silently. Then, she added as if she were relieved. ¡°I¡¯m not angry either. I was the one who said I¡¯d give you a chance in the first place,¡± said Lena and pulled the Marquis. Using recoil, she lifted her father up, and then she climbed the wall in a smooth movement. Lena stood as perfectly as a lie, and said to the Marquis, who hadn¡¯t yet woken up, ¡°And until the tomb conquest is over, I won¡¯t hurt father.¡± Lena wouldn¡¯t hurt the Marquis, she¡¯s going to put a bow and enclose it with a knife, but she would just leave it there. Rather than being generous, it was a terrible act. Lena¡¯s mercy had no words of compassion. She was just as insatiable as the Chief Justice who was waiting for the time and counting his sins. He stared at Lena, who was smiling nonchalantly. The situation was reversed, but his face was only a little pale and still calm. ¡®I see, you are¡­.¡¯ In fact, the suspicion that remained on the other side of his heart was resolved, and it was rather regrettable. A young daughter returned from a timeless hell. A child who endured in the battlefield with no ointment, and was chosen by The Duke of the South. Lena Rubel, who always came back to life every time she deserved to die, now tested her father to kill her. The Marquis wanted to kill Lena and wondered how she had come here. What she believed in and why she was so excited. Marquis Rubel finally realized the reality of what he was curious about. It was what Klavis had said. ¡®She has become a monster.¡¯ Lena Rubel came back as a monster. A monster that was so vicious to play with her father in her palm. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Said the monster. ¡°Are you going to kill me again?¡± And laughed. 9 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Comments: ? ??(jina****): Personally, Lena is so strong that I don¡¯t think she will be able to avoid it later. Without the public enemy of the dead, the Southern Duke wouldn¡¯t need Lena. The relationship was originally bound by interests. The title of ¡®Executor¡¯ was also she got in the middle of war¡­ it¡¯s sad that more and more people think of Lena as a monster?? ??????(6270****): People are monsters when they can¡¯t understand others. Cardo Rubel, Lena is human. You don¡¯t understand. Chapter 28 At the bottom of the valley, the battle was still in full swing. It was chaotic with the sight of the living and the dead eating each other. So Lena¡¯s smile, which was in full bloom, was rather ridiculously pretty. The Marquis looked at his daughter, who was as clear as a sun, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re playing with me from the beginning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, father. I don¡¯t play with you.¡± Lena laughed at the Marquis¡¯ sighs. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I¡¯m malicious. Because I really mean to give you a chance.¡± ¡°A chance to destroy me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a chance to correct a mistake, right?¡± Despite the Marquis¡¯ grudging question, Lena answered lightly. Then, she added as if she was sad. ¡°Of course, you might not think so. Each person¡¯s conscience weighs differently. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you this opportunity. If you have no regrets or remorse anyway, you should do something.¡± Lena¡¯s veiled accusations were refuted with a painful face of the Marquis. ¡°Don¡¯t treat yourself as a heartless monster.¡± ¡°A monster?¡± Lena asked as if she had heard something interesting. Then, she suddenly threw her gaze down the valley. ¡°Do you know? Why they wander around like that.¡± What Lena pointed to was those who swallowed the first cry. It was a sudden question, but the answer wasn¡¯t difficult at all. Those who swallowed the first cry said they had a lot of regrets, so they repeated what they regretted as a curse and punishment. A few passages of Empress Niheal¡¯s biography immediately came to his mind, but the Marquis chose silence, he didn¡¯t like the abstract story. So, Lena answered instead. ¡°They killed their own children. Like father.¡± The Marquis had never heard of this before. However, Lena went on as if it were not a very special story. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? There are so many people who have ¡®eaten¡¯ their own children.¡± Lena¡¯s smile thickened. ¡°So I don¡¯t think father is a monster or a demon.¡±1 At the same time, both eyes again captured the Marquis. ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary coward person.¡± Lena Rubel, who held her father in her eyes, whispered, and it brutally struck the heart of the Marquis. He shook it off and stared at his daughter. He wanted to ask what she knew. He wanted to figure out how she dared to evaluate him, who struggled from the bottom up to this place. However, he endured the words that filled his throat. ¡°That¡¯s right, it doesn¡¯t make sense for someone like me to be a monster.¡± The Marquis pressed down his anger and gambled on it. ¡°You¡¯d rather be the one who fits the word ¡®monster¡¯. You are a real monster who shows mercy to your bad father,¡± said the Marquis and slowly rose. The moment he stepped on the ground, his ankle was sore. He must have fallen off the horse and hit the stirrup. What a ferocious sight. Then, he approached Lena, thinking so. But Lena didn¡¯t stop her approaching father. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not even vigilant.¡± He wished she couldn¡¯t be too shallow. As the Marquis approached, he slowly stretched his arms. Nevertheless, Lena didn¡¯t even move. The same was true even after the Marquis¡¯ two hands eventually covered her shoulders. The Marquis, who also considered her as contempt, said with an afflicted face, ¡°Yeah, what can humans do to monsters? You¡¯re all right. I am powerless, so I just bow down and obey.¡± That¡¯s what the Marquis said, and gently pressed Lena¡¯s shoulder in his grasp. ¡°But I still don¡¯t know if the chance you¡¯re talking about is mercy or revenge.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± A sharp pain stuck in Lena¡¯s shoulder. She was astonished by the fire sensation and pushed her father away. The Marquis withdrew his hands carefully. There was a ring between his open fingers. It was a ring with a spiky spout, spilling poison. Lena groaned, realizing what her father had done. ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°So let¡¯s check it out.¡± ¡°Like this again¡­¡± ¡°What you are.¡± He ignored Lena¡¯s sobbing and shouted low. Then, he pushed Lena, who was still staggering with his thorny hands.3 ???????????? The Marquis¡¯ ring poison was much stronger than the poison used by the butler. The poison that the butler poured in Lena¡¯s teacup secretly. However, what was on the Marquis¡¯ ring was a poison aimed at the immediate death of the opponent. After using the last poison, he looked down at the wall. Fortunately or unfortunately, Lena¡¯s body was not seen because of the endless mass of the dead. He mumbled in a tired voice, ¡®If you live again, I¡¯ll admit it.¡¯ That she really became a monster. The Marquis turned away with a throbbing body. Then, he walked almost an hour back to the camp. ¡°Lord!¡± The Lieutenant who found the Marquis became contemplative and shouted. But, the Marquis answered before he even asked. ¡°While searching for the castle¡¯s intrusive path, I met the dead. All the knights who accompanied me were lost.¡± It¡¯s a lax excuse. The Lieutenant thought so, but he didn¡¯t ask. The monster¡¯s words were all right. Those who had no strength simply bow down and obey. ¡°How is the situation?¡± ¡°¡­.The damage is great. We¡¯ve already wiped out the dead three times, but they¡¯re coming back from the castle and fighting is still going on. It¡¯s pointless to fight more.¡± ¡°Retreat.¡± ¡°But The Prince¡­¡± The Lieutenant turned his head to the other side of the valley, blurring his words. A sharp strike was still roaring, aiming at the dead. An hour had passed since the battle began, and Ruvid was striking a nasty blow. The Marquis rode on the Lieutenant¡¯s horse and ran to Ruvid. Not surprisingly, Ruvid¡¯s face turned pale and was breathing hard. ¡°Your Highness, I will order you to retreat.¡± ¡°What a bullshit¡­¡± Ruvid growled with red bloodshot eyes. He was full of nerves because of the seldom-captured castle and the constant rush of the dead. ¡°Shut up and kill one more!¡± Ruvid screamed and struck again. The young man, who was busy putting up the war, didn¡¯t count the situation at all. But the Marquis already knew that the Prince would come out like this. ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± So the Marquis, without hesitation, struck Ruvid¡¯s stomach. Ruvid, who was about to collapse, lost his mind and fell. The Marquis helped the fainted Prince and ordered the knights to retreat. Knights of the North used horses as bait and managed to elude the pursuit of the dead. It was a painful defeat, but the Marquis did not worry. It was thanks to the South and the East. The Southern Duke¡¯s agent, who forced to advance the expedition, was killed in action. Even the Eastern Duke didn¡¯t appear near the castle. The failed South, the fleeing East, and the North fought valiantly alone. Although returning empty-handed, there was enough justification to avoid reprimand. So the Marquis was satisfied with the complicated family affairs and tried to stop. It was then. ¡°My Lord, the castle is falling!¡± The Northern knights were still passing through the valley, and the King¡¯s castle, which swallowed the first cry, suddenly began to collapse. The castle collapsed as if it were melting snow, and the Marquis stopped walking in the unexpected incident. He ordered the knights to confirm. The report back to him was even more unexpected. ¡°All the dead are gone. There was nothing left around the castle.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Eventually, he turned his head to where the castle was. As the knights reported, there was not a single dead left. Moreover, the place that used to be a valley turned into a swamp. The melted castle seemed to settle in the valley, creating a swamp. It was difficult to understand anything, but the Marquis ordered a search first. From then on, the knights of the North had been digging through the swamp for five days. But they didn¡¯t find anything. There was no event to harvest, except that Ruvid, who woke up after only two days, had smashed the Marquis¡¯ jaws.3 Five days later, the Marquis stopped the search and ordered to return. Everything remained a mystery, but what was important was the result anyway. The castle collapsed and the dead disappeared. As soon as the Marquis returned, he decided to ring the victory bell. ???????????? After a week, the North returned to Duham Palace. It was Cardinal Klavis who welcomed the knights at the entrance. ¡°The second returnee is the North. Oh, everyone was hurt.¡± Even when he saw the terrible condition of the Northern knights, Klavis¡¯ voice was cheerful. Furthermore, his appearance was nothing different from when he blessed the knights. The same was true for other priests. The Marquis spent a week in the tomb, but only ten minutes passed outside the crack.1 He felt like he had a daydream, but he paid more attention to Klavis¡¯ words, ¡®the second¡¯, rather than the oddity. ¡®If we are the second, the first is the East?¡¯ The Marquis mumbled inwardly. Then, Klavis added. ¡°Then, we have to wait for the East now.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ The Marquis opened his eyes to words that broke his expectations. He looked around the Palace reflexively, doubting his ears. And his doubts soon became astonished. On the other side of the Palace, Lena Rubel, stood side by side with Duke Arles. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ After discovering Lena, his heart seemed to freeze. Then, Lena saw him. When their eyes met, she smiled and bowed beautifully.3 The dizziness resembling that smile hit the Marquis. He felt like he was really dreaming. The image of Lena standing there was like the last thing the Marquis remembered. The torn and battered uniform was proof that Lena had gone to the tomb. It was when the Marquis looked at Lena like a man who found a ghost. ¡°I like this tomb expedition more than anything else. We don¡¯t have to wait a long time for the results,¡± Said Klavis to the crack. Under the red sky, knights dressed in black appeared. It was the Eastern Duke and his knights. When they returned from the tomb, they looked fine, unlike the North. However, as if they had spent quite a long time in the tomb, their faces were just a little rough. ¡°Welcome, everyone. Well, I think you¡¯ve suffered a little there too, how long have you been in the tomb?¡± Klavis asked Lynn, who had just returned. However, Lynn didn¡¯t answer and looked at Marquis Rubel with a dark expression. The Marquis didn¡¯t notice because he was distracted by Lena. So Lynn turned his head after the Marquis¡¯ gaze and was startled. ¡°Duke? Any problems?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± Lynn, who found Lena, replied belatedly, hiding his surprise. ¡°So, how long have you been in the tomb?¡± ¡°Ten days.¡± ¡°Then, what about the North?¡± ¡°Seven days.¡± Klavis laughed sarcastically at the reply of Lynn and the Marquis. ¡°You¡¯ve both been there for a long time. Dame Lena brought the King¡¯s heart in a day.¡±5 ¡°The heart¡­?¡± Klavis¡¯ words made the Marquis dizzy from embarrassment. He didn¡¯t understand a thing at all. Whether or not he knew his feeling, Klavis stirred up the confusion. ¡°Then, what did the North and the East bring?¡± There was nothing to bring. When the Marquis was in trouble, the knights of the East pulled something down from the horse. Large sacks came down to the floor with a sound ¡®thud¡¯. The sacks piled up on the floor was big enough to accommodate people. ¡°What is that?¡± When Klavis asked, the Eastern knights tore the sack. When the knife was pressed, the sack was torn apart, unable to overcome the weight of the contents. Gold ornaments and candlesticks poured out through the gap. As people¡¯s eyes grew bigger in brilliant gold, the Eastern Duke said in a dry voice. ¡°It¡¯s loot.¡±4 Chapter 29 ¡°Is it all gold?¡± ¡°Check it out yourself.¡± At Klavis¡¯ question, Lynn stepped aside silently. The priests opened the sack. Gold and jewelry poured out. If the nobles who remained in the main palace saw it, their eyes would turn upside down because they couldn¡¯t drool. After checking the loot, Klavis moved his gaze to the North. ¡°All that¡¯s left is the North.¡± Klavis¡¯ nomination made the Marquis¡¯ heart fell. ¡°What did the North bring?¡± ¡°¡­The North followed the trail of the vanguard and reached the King¡¯s castle, which swallowed the first cry.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°We fought a long battle, and we saw the castle fall. So we conducted a five-day search.¡± ¡°I asked you what you brought, Lord Rubel.¡± Klavis smiled and questioned the Marquis as his words grew longer. At the cold tone, the Marquis poured out countless times. ¡°¡­Nothing was brought. There was only black swamp in front of us. We¡¯ve been around the castle all the time, but never encountered the Eastern knights, and we didn¡¯t see the Southern Duke¡¯s agent entering the castle.¡± ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t know what to say. Who¡¯s lying?¡± Klavis slyly threw the bait. The Marquis had no choice but to swallow it even though he knew it was a trap. ¡°I¡¯d like to check the heart brought by the Southern Duke¡¯s agent.¡± It¡¯s hard to believe Lena came back safely, but it¡¯s even more unbelievable that she brought the King¡¯s heart. So the Marquis demanded verification, and Klavis gladly nodded. ¡°Please.¡± When the Cardinal¡¯s permission fell, a priest came up with something in silk. But there was no heart in it. All that was placed on the silk was a small, seal ring with a strange character instead of a jewel. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the King¡¯s heart brought by Dame Lena.¡± Klavis explained when the Marquis looked puzzled. Thanks to this, the Marquis was in a state of despair. He was wondering if they were trying to pull a King¡¯s heart out, but turned out it¡¯s a ring instead of a heart. ¡°This is the heart?¡± ¡°Lord Rubel didn¡¯t read the biography of the Empress properly?¡± The Cardinal laughed and teased, and then the Marquis echoed a passage of Niheal¡¯s biography. ¡ªA very small heart fell off a torn body. ¡ªThe King, who swallowed the first cry, put his heart on his finger and ran away. Obviously there was such a passage. But wasn¡¯t that a moderately constructed story? The heart was a ring and that stupid nonsense was real. The Marquis was now getting angry. ¡°¡­.If the King¡¯s heart is a ring, we need to make sure it¡¯s that ring.¡± ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll show this ring to Her Majesty. Her Majesty surely will find out.¡± As the Marquis persisted, the Cardinal sent a priest pretending not to be able to win. The priest who went to the Empress with the ring soon returned. But in his hands, he had a silver key instead of the seal ring. The returning priest said to the Cardinal, holding out the key. ¡°Her Majesty said the heart was right. She praised you for bringing it well, and told you to give the key to the one who brought the heart.¡± The face of the Marquis hardened. Klavis scoffed at him, asking if it was done, and Ruvid shot him as if he wanted to devour the Marquis. ¡°Then it¡¯s concluded. Go to the main palace and ring the victory bell. In the name of the South and Dame Lena.¡± The first expedition was over with the Empress¡¯ verdict, the Cardinal¡¯s declaration, and the sound of the shaking bells that echoed through the whole Imperial Palace. The results of the expedition were unexpected to everyone. Numerous suspicions crossed over the result of the reversal of common sense due to the failure to surpass predictions. But Lena Rubel¡ªthe Empress¡¯ knight and the Southern Duke¡¯s agent¡ªsmiled innocently as if she knew nothing in the midst of rampant suspicion. ???????????? On the night of the first conquest of the tomb, the lake of the Imperial Palace had filled with shadows again. The day before the expedition, they were busy and couldn¡¯t come out to meet each other. So Lena had only two days of meeting with Lynn. However, after ten days in the tomb, Lynn had a different situation. Unlike Lena, who was the same as usual, he was somewhat anxious. And that feeling was clearly revealed the moment he met Lena. ¡°Can I touch you?¡± Lena¡¯s eyes quickly became cold at Lynn¡¯s unfamiliar words. But Lynn continued without explanation. ¡°I heard you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°Who said such a terrible thing?¡± ¡°I thought you were really dead.¡± Lena laughed lightly, but Lynn¡¯s face was still serious. So she couldn¡¯t laugh anymore. ¡°So, were you very surprised?¡± Lena asked, looking at Lynn¡¯s white face. Lynn nodded silently as he looked at Lena. In fact, he nodded and belatedly realized that he was surprised. When he rejoined Deca at the camp, Lynn heard of Lena¡¯s death through him. He said that the Marquis had been pushed from the wall. Dame Lena rescued him from the fall, but the Marquis pushed her to death. Deca didn¡¯t know Lena, but nevertheless mourned the death and was angry with the Marquis. However, Lynn didn¡¯t feel that normal feeling. All he felt was unknown confusion. Lynn tried to connect the two words, Lena and death, in dizziness. But they kept floating in his head, hardly digested.1 When he returned to the Palace, something was dense the moment he saw the Marquis. And when he found Lena, his heart sank. He continued to feel so until night. Lynn didn¡¯t know what this wave of emotion struck. However, through Lena¡¯s expression, he barely learned. That when he heard of the news of Lena, he was very surprised. Lena read Lynn¡¯s expression carefully, then weighed his feelings and said playfully. ¡°If you really need confirmation, how can you be relieved?¡± When he wanted to check life and death, he usually heard the sound of the heart. But Lynn couldn¡¯t do that, so he quietly compromised. ¡°¡­.Hand.¡± ¡°Here you are, hand.¡± Lena reached out her hand, raising her palms. Lynn hesitated and gently laid his hands on it. Lena asked with a smile on her face, reminiscent of something. ¡°Do you want to take a walk?¡± Lynn smiled weakly and clasped Lena¡¯s hand in his. They often took a walk together, but it was their first time holding hands. And Lena¡¯s hand was surprisingly small when he first held it. Lynn curled Lena¡¯s fingers and moved her thumb slowly. His fingertips came down from her palm to her wrist, and then he carefully wrapped it with his hand. (I can¡¯t)3 As he held her wrist, he felt a pulse. It was proof that Lena was alive. After confirming the warmth, Lynn asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Tell me about Sir Lynn first.¡± Lena casually asked back. Her hands were still held. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to people anyway. So now I¡¯d love to hear about Sir Lynn.¡± They didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s movements after they were greeted by the dead. In particular, Lena wondered how Lynn interpreted her advice. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t listen to me after I saw the number of knights.¡± ¡°Because it was too vague to follow.¡± So when asked, Lynn replied, without a hitch. ¡°We needed safeguards to get things directly related to survival.¡± ¡°That¡¯s safety device.¡± ¡°¡­In the sense of being careful.¡± ¡°You needed safety devices.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Safety device¡­¡± ¡°Get over it, please¡­¡± Lynn was distressed with shame when Lena persistently teased him about ¡®safety device¡¯. Lena smiled and apologized only after Lynn¡¯s face changed, and Lynn cursed his past remarks and spoke again. ???????????? Lena declared. She was the only one who could conquer the King¡¯s castle that swallowed the first cry. Instead, she told Lynn the location of the treasure. If she conquered it, the castle would collapse, so she told him to dig inside and get the treasure. Lynn followed Lena¡¯s words, thinking it was the main battle. In fact, a day earlier, the castle collapsed, and a cave-like underground road beneath it appeared. The process of going down to the underground road was rough. It took three days just to go down to the end, and a week to scoop out the treasure. While pretending to be a robber, he ate only salt, as Lena said. And for comparison, some of the knights had to eat dry food. The difference soon appeared as a result. Those who had salt didn¡¯t feel fatigue. He didn¡¯t fall asleep, he didn¡¯t need water. On the other hand, those who consumed food needed rest. They had to sleep and drink water, and had to do as much work as they ate. For those who ate salt, such annoying physiological phenomena disappeared. In terms of efficiency, it was definitely advantageous, but it was difficult to say that it was just as good. Day and night under the red sky, the tireless body forgot the time. A strange languor covered his body and he felt kindly suffocated. Lynn had to keep his consciousness several times in order not to be drowned in that mood. After such a process, the East returned with enormous wealth. The victory of the conquest of the tomb had passed to the South, but this was a face-saving gesture for the East. ¡°I¡¯ve come to understand everything you said. I still don¡¯t know how you know that.¡± Lynn looked at the small hands in his hands. Then, he smiled and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it useless to ask?¡± Lena smiled instead of answering. Lynn nodded as if he knew she would do so. ¡°I got a lot of help anyway.¡± The result of the expedition was ideal. However, Lynn acknowledged it, not after the expedition, but after confirming Lena¡¯s survival. Lynn expressed his gratitude, understanding his mind. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Even the answer that came back was appreciated. Lynn was grateful, but he thought he shouldn¡¯t just end up thanking. So he changed the tone of his voice and said it again. ¡°So I have a suggestion.¡± ¡°Suggestion?¡± ¡°I want to form an alliance.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an alliance¡­¡± ¡°I want to formally cooperate to conquer the tomb. As the owner of the East.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes widened by the unexpected words. She brooded over Lynn¡¯s words with a puzzled look on her face, and soon tilted her head and answered. ¡°I appreciate the suggestion, but isn¡¯t it enough to help each other as little as we do now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good enough.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good enough?¡± ¡°To both of us.¡± Lena smiled embarrassedly at Lynn¡¯s answer. ¡°Well, I wonder if I¡¯ll get any help from the East.¡± Lena didn¡¯t deliberately say euphemism. She knew more about the tomb than everyone else. And she was well aware of the value of the secrets she had monopolized. She liked Lynn quite a bit, but she didn¡¯t want to share it for nothing. In the beginning, it was just her unplanned whim to tell him about the first expedition. So she drew the line implicitly, but Lynn didn¡¯t back down. ¡°There won¡¯t be much help in the tomb. But it will be different outside.¡± Not only did he not back down, but he continued to speak as if he had prepared beforehand. ¡°The Imperial Palace is a battleground like the tomb, and you¡¯re against the real power of the North, and the Southern Duke is powerless. The Southern knights are not worth mentioning.¡± In a different voice than usual, Lynn listed Lena¡¯s weaknesses one by one. She was puzzled by his resoluteness. However, Lynn rather pulled Lena¡¯s hand and whispered. ¡°So no matter how impressive you are in the tomb, you¡¯re a stranger when you come out.¡±1 ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that the same for Sir Lynn?¡± ¡°I have power.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± ¡°The only non-mainstream thing that capable of confronting the mainstream of the Empire.¡± Lynn¡¯s voice was low and subtle. So it was like smearing on her skin. ¡°If you think so, is there any help you can get in the East?¡± Lynn asked the same thing, using Lena¡¯s previous words. But his words sounded even more disrespectful and provocative. So Lena blinked and then laughed. ¡°Of course it will help, but shouldn¡¯t we consider whether it¡¯s a fair deal?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± ¡°Rather than being so, I wonder if I really need it.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who can do it on your own.¡± Lynn accepted Lena¡¯s argument obediently. However, he added. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean being alone is the best. If that¡¯s really the case, you wouldn¡¯t have had a meeting with the knights from the beginning.¡± Lynn¡¯s words were correct without anything wrong. So Lena was speechless for a moment. When Lena was silent, Lynn pulled Lena¡¯s hand and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I need your help. And I want to help you that much.¡± The gentle pressing touch on her hand made her feel comfortable. ¡°I don¡¯t want to just watch you do it alone.¡±2 His voice was sweet. ¡°Let¡¯s fight together.¡± Lena looked at Lynn¡¯s face, which was closer than it had been before. ¡®What is this¡­.¡¯1 Although she didn¡¯t show it, Lena was quite embarrassed. It was strange to see him making a subtle appeal. She thought he was a cute puppy, but the way he pushed in was quite cunning. If they stayed like this, she would fall for it. Thinking that way, Lena had a slight feeling of nausea. Lynn doesn¡¯t know yet, but she didn¡¯t like to lose the initiative. She thought about it for a moment and opened her mouth. ¡°Are you serious about wanting to help me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Then how far can you help?¡± ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give you the best answer.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sweet and sober answer. He would give her the best answer. She thought he would hear everything, but his words left a corner for her to slip. Well, he did. Lena thought he was a terrible guy. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Then?¡± Lynn asked like an echo. So Lena whispered in her sweetest voice with her best smile. ¡°Can we get engaged?¡±6 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Lynn held Lena¡¯s hands¡­ Lena proposed an engagement¡­. The damage tho!!!!! The author knows we¡¯re all thirsty for romance and lovey-dovey moments of these two. Chapter 30 Why don¡¯t we get engaged? Rena¡¯s voice was so soft. ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± But the question that the voice made was quite embarrassing. An unfamiliar sound escaped Lynn¡¯s mouth at the unexpected words. His eyes grew infinitely large, and his hands lost their strength, and he let go of Rena¡¯s tight grip. Contrary to the way he had been speaking gratefully earlier, Lynn¡¯s face at the moment was like a startled cat. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you¡­¡¯ But I¡¯m a little pissed off because you made me confused. Rena glanced at Lynn¡¯s surprised face and his released hands alternately, then moved her gaze softly. ¡°Mr. Lynn, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so surprised.¡± At Rena¡¯s mischievous remarks, Lynn came to his senses belatedly. No, he had been trying to regain his calmness, but the troubled look was still there. ¡°Or is that your best answer?¡± ¡°¡­ Sorry, it¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡± When Rena asked the question again, Lynn answered barely. Realizing that they were negotiating, he bought time with an apology. Then he quickly figured out Rena¡¯s intentions. ¡®Get engaged? Is she serious?¡¯ He looked at her to make sure, but Rena just smiled as usual and didn¡¯t show her true feelings. Therefore, Lynn would rather ask directly. ¡°Why get engaged?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the cornerstone of an alliance, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rena¡¯s answer was light, and Lynn slowly exhaled his breath. Fortunately, Rena¡¯s voice was objective. And it was common sense. Marriage, after all, was a powerful means of alliance. ¡®But the person involved shouldn¡¯t have said that themself¡­¡¯ Lynn was taken aback by Rena¡¯s aggressiveness and continued speaking. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, another way¡­¡± ¡°You mean we can¡¯t get engaged?¡± As Rena read her sign of escape, she asked again. When Lynn couldn¡¯t answer, Rena intentionally put on a sad expression. ¡°True, I made an unreasonable request to be the fiancee of the Eastern Duke.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve already warned me before not to like you too much.¡± ¡°Why are you talking about that¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not because of romantic feelings, so you can rest assured.¡± ¡°Wait just a moment¡­!¡± Lynn hid his face in embarrassment as she recounted the past. However, despite his face being covered, the nape of his neck revealed a deep shade of red. Under the bright moonlight, the demure Eastern Duke hid. Rena looked proud at her own achievements. As expected, Mr. Lynn on the shy side looked much better than the loud one. Rena was about to stop at this point, but she added a few more words because Lynn was cute. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because it¡¯s already a thing in the past, but it was really rude to tell me not to feel romantic feelings. At that time, I laughed it off, but in my heart I wondered if I was that bad.¡± ¡°No, I never meant that. Rather¡­¡± ¡°Rather?¡± Lynn was surprised by Rena¡¯s belated complaint and tried to explain. However, the explanation did not end properly. Lynn looked at her, regretting the words he had unintentionally spoken out of his mouth. Unlike himself, who had given birth to shame, Rena was relaxed. Besides, she was deliberately mischievous. She was definitely more playful than usual. Lynn wondered why Rena was acting so grumpy all of a sudden, and then he realized that he had been too unkind. The fact that he had told her not to like him before, that he had avoided this marriage topic this time, and that he had deliberately left out the important points, no wonder she misunderstood. Therefore, thinking that it was his fault, Lynn decided to explain. ¡°Let me explain it again. It¡¯s not because of you that I said that before, the same goes with marriage¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the problem.¡± Lynn misunderstood thinking that Rena was upset, and Rena asked for the reason unconsciously. Lynn hesitated at that, but he quietly confessed. ¡°I can¡¯t have a companion.¡± Suddenly, a wind blew through the forest. There was a sound of the rustling of the soft grass. He whispered again before the wind could subside. ¡°Probably, forever.¡± Rena looked at Lynn, whose hair fluttered in the air. Lynn smiled softly. Rena was at a loss for words as the atmosphere was about to be broken. After choosing what to say for a while, she muttered softly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to get married¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a one-time alliance for the conquest of the Tomb in the first place? Lynn¡¯s eyes widened at Rena¡¯s words. At that naive reaction, Rena tilted her head. ¡°Did you think of getting married?¡± Rena asked earnestly, and Lynn¡¯s face turned white. He asked with a contemplative face. ¡°Then what will happen after the conquest?¡± ¡°Of course break up.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Lyn was speechless at Rena¡¯s resolute reply. He rolled a number of words in his mouth, and only managed to vomit a sentence out. ¡°Is it that easy?¡± ¡°If we agree with each other and nothing else is intertwined, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± ¡°But your reputation¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, but Lynn¡¯s position may be different.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care either¡­ Wait, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important¡­¡± ¡°Did you think that I really proposed to you?¡± Rena¡¯s confirmation made Lynn want to scream at her. In fact, his soul was already screaming from before. For the young man in the East who valued courtesy, marriage was a promise close to eternity. So he believed that the engagement that Rena proposed would also lead to marriage. Lynn realized his own misunderstanding and fell into a shortness of breath. In the end, Lynn, the initially attacking party, was fatally wounded, and Rena, who didn¡¯t intend to torment him this much, felt a little sorry for him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal. I think my words can be easily misunderstood¡­¡± Rena¡¯s consolation was subtle, and it made Lynn a little more tormented. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong¡­¡± Lynn groaned in a hoarse voice. After a while, Lynn calmed himself from the feeling of confronting a storm alone, and raised his head. Ironically, Rena was smiling. Lynn looked at the lady for a moment, then let out a long breath as he had barely made up his mind. ¡°Is that the kind of engagement you want?¡± The voice that asked carefully was sincere. Rena didn¡¯t answer. Instead of waiting, Lynn slowly added. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s fine.¡± Rena¡¯s smile deepened at the added words. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s fine. Does it mean he agrees?¡¯ The sudden engagement request must have been embarrassing, but Lynn did not give in and stuck to his alliance proposal. Thanks to that, Rena, who was trying to avoid answering, was put in a more difficult situation. Lynn was waiting for her answer. She couldn¡¯t prolong this anymore. So Rena bit her lower lip and smiled, then she slowly opened her mouth. *** ¡®Why is she not here yet?¡¯ Past midnight, Uni, who was left alone in the room, was waiting for her lady with open eyes. After waiting for a long time, a strange noise was heard outside the terrace. It was the sound of Rena coming up from the garden. ¡°My lady!¡± Uni heard the sound and went out to the terrace. The young lady, who normally climbed up easily with a few leaps, was draped over the railing as if she had lost her strength today. Uni hurriedly ran and grabbed the lady¡¯s arm. With her help, Rena climbed over the railing and leaned back. So Uni asked while supporting Rena¡¯s back with her body. ¡°My lady, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Uni bit her lip and supported Rena. As soon as Rena entered the room, she collapsed on the bed. Rena took a deep breath and Uni brought her towel. Then she wiped Rena¡¯s sweaty forehead. Rena muttered in embarrassment at Uni¡¯s actions. ¡°This much height is usually nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve rested today. With this body¡­!¡± Uni nagged and unbuttoned Rena¡¯s clothes. Her beautiful porcelain-like bare shoulders that were exposed under the lamp, were stained with bruises. Rena returned with serious injury from the Tomb. These bruises were the result of Marquis¡¯ poison. It was a terrible poison. It was a poison that would have killed an ordinary person instantly. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, does it hurt?¡± As Rena flinched when Uni applied the medicine, she removed her hand. Rena held her breath to endure pain, and Uni complained again as she applied the medicine. ¡°Avoid what can be avoided, please.¡± ¡°I would. Actually, I really almost died this time. Inside the Tomb too.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you laughing now?¡± Rena¡¯s voice was still light, while Uni felt resentful seeing her lady¡¯s too carefree attitude. Rena believed the best way to survive was to have the head start. It was a conclusion she had made with her body while enduring alone since she was young. Whether people or animals, fear is inevitable. So this time, the young lady was overworked as usual as she tried to tame her father, who was nothing more than an animal. Since she was exhausted, she should¡¯ve rested at night. However, she dared to lead this body to Lynn in order to announce her well-being. ¡°So, how¡¯s the meeting with Mr. Lynn?¡± ¡°Well, so-so¡­¡± ¡°Did you check it too?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think he passed on to anyone else what I said.¡± ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then I can still call him Mr. Lynn, not Bastard Lynn.¡± Uni was angry towards Lynn for putting a burden on Rena. The day before the expedition, Rena gave Lynn considerable information. It was a risky move. There was plenty of room for entry if it went into someone else¡¯s ear. She didn¡¯t regret helping him, but the crackdown was still necessary.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Lynn not tell anyone?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask myself.¡± ¡°But how are you sure?¡± ¡°He suggested an alliance.¡± Asking for an alliance means that you want to share a secret. Fortunately, Lynn was a heavy-mouthed person. Meanwhile, Uni¡¯s eyes widened at the word alliance. ¡°So what did you say?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t answered yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Rena replied with a sigh and smiled. In fact, she already admitted it in her head. An alliance is definitely a good proposition. Lynn convinced Rena enough, and Rena mostly agreed with him. Still, Rena couldn¡¯t make up her mind. Because she was nervous. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the suddenness struck me too hard.¡± Rena laughed and blamed Lynn. In fact, from the moment Lynn took the initiative and approached her, she felt a sense of rejection. It wasn¡¯t Lynn¡¯s fault. To borrow his words, Rena was the problem. There is a difference between doing a favor and holding hands. It¡¯s just unfortunate if a favor is rejected, but it¡¯s painful to let go of the hand you¡¯re holding. And Rena was a person who couldn¡¯t stand such a thing. ¡°I just want it to stay like this.¡± Rena wanted Lynn to remain her friend, not her ally. She just wanted to meet, talk, pat, and help sometimes. She didn¡¯t want to make an alliance to give him a chance to betray her. She didn¡¯t want to give him the qualification to use and throw away. That¡¯s why she brought up an engagement in a bizarre way. She thought that he would say no. She wanted to create a situation where they both knew that it was not possible from their standpoint, and that they should step back one step at a time. She wanted to hide her innermost thoughts and cover them up like that. But Lynn also seriously considered her improvisational offer. So when he accepted her condition, Rena ran away. And the story was not concluded that way. ¡®I feel so stupid.¡¯ Rena, who looked into her messy heart, finally laughed at herself. She thought she was strong enough, but there were still weak spots. Rena was a little sad about that. *** At the same time, Lynn returned to his residence and was thinking blankly. ¡®Is she in a bad mood?¡¯ Lynn chewed the conversation he had had with Rena with a blank face. Rena¡¯s flirtatious puns were always a thing, but today was somehow different. After he talked about the alliance, her mood was strange in the middle, and before they separated, she certainly looked annoyed. ¡®Why?¡¯ Lynn tried to point out what he had done wrong, but nothing came to mind. He had made a silly mistake, but his misunderstanding was quickly cleared up, after which he gladly agreed to Rena¡¯s offer. Actually, an engagement was a pretty good offer. Rena, who is in conflict with the Marquis, can use her identity as the fianc¨¦e of the Eastern Duke to gain advantage. And the Eastern Duke can break free from isolation by establishing a relationship with the Southern Representative. This was beneficial to both parties, so when Lynn said it was okay, he was being sincere. ¡®But why is she angry?¡¯ Lynn put his chin on his clasped hands and pondered. Just a few minutes ago, Lynn said to Rena. If that¡¯s the kind of engagement you want, that¡¯s fine. Then Rena bit her lower lip, smiled, and replied: At this point, he thought Rena was accepting the offer. ¨C But can I think more about it? No matter how much the deal is, one can¡¯t just get engaged with anyone. But what followed was a bit strange. So he wanted to ask her what she meant, but Rena smiled so beautifully that he could only keep his mouth shut. ¡®¡­ Why?¡¯ Lynn couldn¡¯t understand Rena¡¯s feelings. In fact, what was more incomprehensible was Lynn¡¯s own feelings. He felt as if he was being dumped now. The author¡¯s words The coward and the idiot. Chapter 31 The morning after the first expedition, the Southern Duke invited Rena and Uni for breakfast. ¡°Did you have a good night, my lord?¡± ¡°Do you have to ask? He must have been at peace.¡± ¡°Your manners are really unchanging.¡± Next to Rena who was greeting the Duke, Uni squeaked every once in a while. However, the Southern Duke did not lose his composure despite Uni¡¯s provocation today. Uni¡¯s eyes narrowed at his replies that were more generous than usual. ¡°You look good despite being so mad yesterday.¡± ¡°I¡¯m learning the coldness of the world in this way.¡± Uni was being sarcastic again, but the Southern Duke did not respond. He merely pretended to be stern by keeping the corners of his wriggling lips down to protect his dignity. In fact, he was so happy that he wanted to spin the little maid around. The reason, of course, was Rena¡¯s performance. ¡°You worked hard yesterday.¡± ¡°I was just doing what I had to do.¡± ¡°You are too humble. What do you mean by doing what you were supposed to do with a performance like that?¡± The Southern Duke praised Rena with a satisfied face. Uni, who was by her side, felt that the old man was getting more absurd, but even that was a small joy for the Southern Duke. The Southern Duke made Rena and Uni sit down. Then he said while recommending the appetizer that just came out. ¡°I heard that the Emperor was very satisfied. She recounted the results of the conquest at the afternoon court meeting. And there will be a banquet in the evening. At that time, the Emperor will formally praise you for your work.¡± The old man lazily recited the plans for the future as if he was already full even if he had not eaten. Then he lowered his voice and asked. ¡°What the hell did you use?¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. The East and the North said they couldn¡¯t even know how to enter the Tomb¡¯s castle. How the hell did you conquer the castle and bring back the King¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°Well. It¡¯s just luck.¡± Rena smiled and kept quiet. ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be a long story, but I¡¯ll tell you the details at the meeting.¡± The Southern Duke¡¯s beard crept up. It looked like she was pouting, but Rena still swallowed her words and pretended not to know anything. ¡°What happened to the knights?¡± ¡°You mean those idiots?¡± Fortunately, the Southern Duke swallowed the bait that Rena threw. He said with a dissatisfied face. ¡°After you said that you were going to the grave by yourself, they had a drink all night, and when you came back alone from the Tomb, they were terrified. Now they¡¯re just locking themselves in the room.¡± The Southern Duke¡¯s face, which had been in full bloom for the first time in a while because of Rena, withered back because of the knights. The Southern Duke put his hands on his forehead as if he had a headache and continued. ¡°What will you do? Will you keep going alone in the future?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°There is still time until the next expedition.¡± The nobles of the Empire were extravagant and noisy. They had already planned to hold a drinking party for the next month in the name of victory ceremony. ¡°Isn¡¯t it only a month or two?¡± However, Rena was skeptical that she had time. Even with a month or two, it was difficult to turn high-quality young masters with fancy weapons into real knights in the meantime. In Rena¡¯s thoughtful mind, Lynn¡¯s offer of an alliance came to mind. She hated to admit it, but an alliance with Lynn could even fill the knights¡¯ absence. While thinking about it, Rena looked into the eyes of the Southern Duke. He hated Lynn so much, what would happen if she brought up the alliance? At the same time, the Southern Duke brought up the story of the East first. ¡°True, they¡¯re not the ones who will get better in a month or two. Still, it¡¯s a pity to see the gold brought from the East. To rob a castle that has been conquered by wonders, isn¡¯t that the same as blowing their noses without touching them?¡± Talking about the East, the Southern Prince¡¯s face was distorted like a habit. He seemed to think that the gold brought from the East originally belonged to the South. ¡°It¡¯s their luck.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s already in the past, we should just be glad that there weren¡¯t any conflicts. He¡¯s a dog that barks at everyone.¡± As Rena cautiously avoided the topic, the Southern Duke reluctantly softened his heart and complained. Still, he did not leave out the swear words toward the East. ¡®What the hell has Mr. Lynn been doing?¡¯ Confused, Rena kept her mouth shut and just smiled. Then, Uni, who was nibbling on the egg salad, stepped in tactfully. ¡°Still, he looked good.¡± ¡°Who do you mean?¡± ¡°The Eastern Duke. I passed by. The person itself seems to be fine, right?¡± ¡°You mean that his body is healthy and still intact?¡± ¡°Why did you say it like that. I heard he helped you before.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± At Uni¡¯s reply, the Southern Duke was speechless. After swearing at the Eastern Duke a lot, he murmured like a man who had been stabbed, and eventually softened and muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not him, so I couldn¡¯t have imagined why he did that on that day.¡± The Southern Duke muttered involuntarily and looked back at Rena as if he had remembered something. As Rena smiled and faced him, the Southern Duke changed his tone to a lecturing one. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m old. Be careful not to get involved with the Eastern Duke.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re in the capital, various exchanges will be needed, but to do it with the East is out of the question. Don¡¯t be fooled by that look, and keep your distance as much as possible.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that¡­¡± Even though he was already old, as they say, the older, the wiser. He soon realized that Rena Ruber and Lignan Aetherner were objectively pretty and handsome young men, and that they had a lot of potential for liking each other. The Southern Duke added with a harsher voice to Rena, who smiled and pretended to be innocent. ¡°Don¡¯t let it in one ear and out the other. He has the power to seduce women.¡± ¡°Puhh!¡± Uni spit out the potato soup she had just been eating. Uni looked at the Southern Duke speechlessly with soup still dripping, while Rena also had a surprised look on her face and blinked her eyes. And the Southern Duke was subtly disillusioned by the girls¡¯ reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not something to talk about with those who are not even half my age¡­¡± ¡°I am a legal adult.¡± [Rena] ¡°I know everything that needs to be known!¡± [Uni] When the Southern Duke cowardly tried to get himself out, Rena and Uni quickly grabbed his words. They waited for the Southern Duke¡¯s words with this unprecedented politeness, and the Southern Duke continued to speak under their eyes that were full of expectations. ¡°¡­ Do you know what kind of power the East received from the Emperor?¡± The four powers the Emperor gave each of the dukes, the most famous of which was the Northern slash. While the East¡­ ¡°I heard it¡¯s domination.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the most secret power among the powers the Emperor has given.¡± The Southern Duke said so and stretched out his hand over the table. For a moment, the candle on the table lit up with a clicking sound. ¡°It¡¯s still working.¡± The Southern Duke lit a candle without tools and muttered indifferently. ¡°The outcome of my ¡®firefight¡¯, the Northern¡¯s ¡®slash¡¯, and the Western¡¯s ¡®frailty¡¯ are clear. You can see it right away.¡± [T/N: I¡¯m just guessing the names of their ability, except for the Northern ¡°slash¡± which has been mentioned quite a few times, the others are pretty vague.] The Southern Duke clenched his outstretched hand again. Then the candle went out again and soot rose. ¡°But you can¡¯t see the powers of the East. If he doesn¡¯t reveal what he controls, you¡¯ll never know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely a dangerous ability.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s dangerous. But what¡¯s more dangerous than his abilities is his temper.¡± ¡°Is he temperamental?¡± ¡°That bloke has a filthy hobby, seducing women and turning them into blood¡­¡± The topic that the Southern Duke was reluctant to mention finally came out. In fact, it was the most euphemistic expression of the word. If Uni had not been present here, the Southern Duke would have spoken as it was. Lignan Aetherner of the East was a madman who abused and tortured women. However, Rena and Uni were surprised enough by the words of the Southern Prince. ¡°¡­ Did you hear about it somewhere?¡± ¡°No, I saw it myself.¡± It was 7 years ago. The reason why a little boy, who still had nothing but soft hair, came to the Imperial Palace, was because it was said he was the new Eastern Duke. At the time, he was only a thirteen-year-old boy. Perhaps because he was too young, the Southern Duke did not have any feelings for him despite his unique history of being of mixed ethnicity. No, on the contrary, he vaguely sympathized with that boy¡¯s wretched life. Contrary to what the Southern Duke thought, however, Lignan Aetherner was by no means a poor boy. That was proven the first night he entered the Imperial Palace. The fearless mongrel dragged a lady a few years older than him into his bedroom that night. On that day too, the social gathering continued until late, so many people saw it. Seeing the noble girl of Banra bleeding and asking for help. And the figure of the same bloody boy who followed after her with a smile. ¡°After that, I heard several more times that he did the same thing in his territory.¡± The Southern Duke said so and clicked his tongue. It was still good in his memory. The boy¡¯s eyes were dyed red and his figure that was stopped from hunting the woman near the Southern Duke. He rebelled like an animal, and the knights had to step forward and subdue him. ¡°What¡¯s even worse is that women have never been forced into the bedroom. How could that be possible?¡± ¡°Do you think the Eastern Duke used his powers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Women shouldn¡¯t be going looking for him on their own feet, knowing that they would be bitten unless they were idiots.¡± The voice of the Southern Duke as he said that was full of certainty beyond speculation. Because of this, Rena and Uni looked at each other without saying a word. The Southern Duke¡¯s words were so unexpected, but it was hard to think he was lying. ¡°So, it is best to be careful not to get involved with the Eastern Duke, and to stay away from violent dogs.¡± The Southern Duke spoke again, and Rena nodded helplessly. Rena remembered what happened last night as she pondered the bizarre story of the Southern Duke. Lynn said that he cannot have a companion. He said that as he smiled softly. ¡®Does it have something to do with this?¡¯ She had doubts, but she had no way of confirming it. But one thing was clear. When Lynn smiled like that, Rena unconsciously thought that she wanted to touch his head. If the Southern Duke knew, he might say that she was already seduced. *** In the afternoon, the dukes of the Empire gathered one by one to the conference hall. The Western Duke-and-Cardinal Clavis accompanied by his priests, the Eastern Duke accompanied by his knights, and the Southern Duke and his representative, Rena Ruber, by his side. With a round table in between, Rena and Lynn sat face to face. The first thing they saw when they looked up was each other¡¯s face, so Rena and Lynn were awkward for their own reasons. Lynn, who was worried, greeted her first. But Rena pretended not to see him and avoided his gaze. Whether it was because of her mood or the truth, Rena could feel Lynn¡¯s gaze on her face, but she, who had not yet made up her mind, turned away from him. Meanwhile, Northern Duke Eura entered the meeting room. For some reason, there was only a knight by his side. ¡°Where is young Rubid?¡± ¡°He is recuperating.¡± To Clavis¡¯ question, Eura briefly answered and sat down. He stared at Rena before sitting down, and the atmosphere in the conference room immediately froze. ¡°Now, shall we begin?¡± As if enjoying the atmosphere, Clavis spoke with a light voice. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s expedition results exceeded expectations. I thought it would take several re-entries, but you conquered it so quickly. Her Majesty the Emperor was also very satisfied.¡± Clavis ignored the damage of the North and praised only the winners. ¡°First of all, Her Majesty took the heart of the king brought by the South with pleasure. I will call you again for this and praise you, so prepare and wait.¡± ¡°We will do that.¡± ¡°And the gold and silver brought by the East are still being investigated to determine the age. They seem to be relics, so if we find something, we will inform the East first.¡± Lynn replied with a nod of his head. Then Clavis looked at Rena. ¡°Then, Sir Rena, now it is your turn. Will you tell us how you conquered the castle?¡± The eyes of the dukes were fixed on Rena. Gazes filled with thirst. Actually, Rena had a bad thought. She wanted to monopolize the secrets of the Tomb a little more, but it was too dangerous for her to keep holding on to a secret she had already discovered, so she opened her mouth. ¡°I entered the castle purely by accident.¡± ¡°By accident?¡± ¡°I was searching around the castle of the King Who Swallowed the First Cry when the Northern army attacked the castle. They probably did it without seeing me.¡± Rena said that and looked at Eura, who had shot a gaze at herself earlier, for a moment. ¡°The dead came pouring out of the attacked castle, and I, who was nearby, watched the dead in silence.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Then I accidentally overheard the dead.¡± ¡°Did the dead say anything?¡± ¡°Not really. They only said a word. ¡®Celeste¡¯.¡± The expressions of the dukes became more serious at the unfamiliar words. It was then. ¡°Huh?¡± An exclamation echoed from the wrong direction. The dukes who were listening to Rena turned their heads out of the round table, and the boy priest who made the sound covered his mouth in surprise at the dukes¡¯ gaze. Normally, it would have been the mistake of a young priest. However, Clavis knew that the boy who had just shouted was the son of Marquis Ruber, and asked him deliberately. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± At the Cardinal¡¯s question, Angie Ruber¡¯s face turned white. Angie raised his head to apologize, but then his eyes met Rena, who was sitting at the round table. At that moment, Angie was enveloped in a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡°¡­I think I know what it is.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Angie muttered without realizing it, his attention lost to Rena. The Cardinal asked him with a soft smile, and to that, Angie spoke clearly once again. ¡°I know what the Southern Representative was talking about.¡± The author¡¯s words: Uni, 11 years old. A child who knows everything. Chapter 32 ¡°Celeste is the name of a king.¡± The boy priest said in a nervous voice. ¡°He was the king who lived at the edge of the continent in ancient times.¡± Clavis was interested in the unexpected words and asked. ¡°What kind of king was he?¡± ¡°He was a king who once ruled a great city.¡± Clavis¡¯ head tilted at the vain answer, so Angie added in a hurry. ¡°Ah, so in ancient times there was a king for every castle, and several castles were clustered around a river. There were big castles and small castles, uh, of course, big castles was the standard at the time.¡± ¡°Was he a king with the largest castle among them?¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± At Clavis¡¯ help, Angie nodded his head. So Clavis nodded and smiled, implying him to say more. Angie, who was allowed to speak, swallowed with his dry throat. The sharp gazes of the dukes were burdensome. So he couldn¡¯t open his mouth, but made eye contact with Rena, who was sitting among the dukes. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Angie was enveloped in a strange feeling again. His heart was pounding as if being hit by the wind from a high place. The tremors stopped, and although he didn¡¯t know why, his heart was relieved. So the boy spoke in a calmer voice. ¡°King Celeste ruled over a great city and took possession of the nearby fertile land and hunting grounds. He was a foolish conqueror who threatened neighboring castles by force and eventually turned other kings into enemies.¡± He was a king who monopolized his prey by leading his army. As a result, his castle grew richer and richer, but the plundered abundance could not last forever. Human were certainly afraid of spears and the army, but not as much as hunger. The neighboring castles, reaching their limit, eventually rose up and united. ¡°A coalition was formed and besieged the castle of King Celeste. The King closed the gates and waited for the allied forces to retreat, but the forces declared that they would not back down until the King lay down his head.¡± The resentment of those whose tables were taken away was fierce. They wanted revenge on the King, and the King trembled in fear and locked the gates tighter. ¡°The siege lasted more than half a year, and the castle ran out of provision from prolonged isolation, so the hungry people demanded surrender to the King.¡± ¡°That.¡± Clavis smiled suddenly. The smile he held with his brows narrowed seemed to mock something. When Angie was perplexed by the sharpness, Clavis spoke again with a stern face, as if nothing had happened before. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Umm, eventually, the people tried to bring the King down themselves. However, the King had a full-term wife, and the King asked the people to wait until the child was born.¡± At that moment, Clavis narrowed his eyes as if he had noticed something. ¡°A few days later, the King¡¯s child was born¡­¡± ¡°The King handed the throne to the infant.¡± Clavis continued speaking naturally. Angie looked at him in surprise, and Clavis added. ¡°I remember hearing it. It¡¯s a very old story, but you managed to know.¡± What the boy priest recited was an ancient history in a province far from the Empire. So, it was an old story that few people in the Empire knew, even Clavis had almost forgotten. Clavis continued, following the memories Angie had awakened. ¡°Therefore, the throne was succeeded, and Celeste, who became the late king, handed over the child who had not yet opened his eyes to the people. He gave the people and his enemies the ¡®king¡¯, just as they wished.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. King Celeste had his own seal engraved on the newborn baby¡­¡± Angie, who had been explaining calmly, abruptly stopped speaking. The boy blinked his eyes as he was trying to figure out something, and then muttered in bewilderment. ¡°He handed the ring with the seal to the child. At that time, the king¡¯s token was a seal ring.¡± ¡°How fun.¡± Just yesterday, what Rena brought with her as the heart of the king was a seal ring. So Clavis laughed as if the story was amusing. The other dukes had similar expressions on their faces. ¡°So what happened?¡± ¡°The hungry people took the baby. Then they crawled and threw the baby out of the wall¡­¡± Angie finished his speech in a gloomy voice. What the enemy wanted was a king¡¯s neck. And the baby who got a seal right after birth was the king of the castle. The conditions have been met. Those who had lost their senses rushed to the walls with the baby, hoping for mercy from their enemies. And the baby, who needed mercy more than anyone else, cried loudly as if he knew his fate. But people didn¡¯t listen to it. They only hoped to be freed from the famine, and swallowed the first cry of the little king. ¡°When the baby king fell, the allied forces finally retreated.¡± Whether it was to accept surrender or to avoid ominousness could not be done. But one thing was clear. The King survived by exchanging his own life for the life of his child. Was it only the King, or the people of that city as well? It was not enough to be cursed forever. ¡°It is said that King Celeste was spared his life, but was branded a coward and was eventually killed at the hands of his brother.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s the name of the King Who Swallowed the First Cry?¡± Clavis looked back at Rena and asked. The story progressed faster than Rena had expected. However, Rena answered calmly, hiding her true feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that history, but it is true that I have heard of that name.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So I followed the words of the dead. I thought the words the dead mumbled could be the key.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°When I sang ¡®Celeste¡¯ in front of the castle, a road was created and a different world appeared. Then at that place was the King Who Swallowed the First Cry.¡± Rena finished her words in a calm voice, and a strange smile formed on Clavis¡¯ face. ¡°Really?¡± Clavis leaned towards Rena and muttered. She heard a sound by chance, and just in case she followed it, then the impregnable castle was opened. It was an absurd claim. If it¡¯s a lie, it¡¯s reckless, and if it¡¯s real, it¡¯s absurd. ¡°Are you sure? Her Majesty hates lies.¡± ¡°If you doubt it, you can check it yourself.¡± ¡°How can I confirm a castle that doesn¡¯t exist anymore?¡± Clavis asked silently. Then the Southern Duke, who was watching, intervened. ¡°My representative must not be an idiot, would she be telling lies in a place like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re siding with her.¡± Clavis grinned at the Southern Duke. Then he turned to the other side of the round table. ¡°What do the North and the East think?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out for ourselves on the next expedition.¡± When Clavis asked for his opinion, the Eastern Duke said with an annoyed face, as if it was an argument over a useless thing, which was annoying. The Northern Duke, on the other hand, was silent. He did not agree with this statement. His purple eyes were boiling with silent rage. When there was no disagreement, Clavis also resigned willingly. It wasn¡¯t meant to be taken seriously in the first place. Rena¡¯s argument was absurd, but the castle was conquered anyway. Besides, there was no way to confirm the authenticity, so the dukes had no choice but to accept it. ¡°The story is going to be interesting. If Sir Rena¡¯s claim is true, Is it safe to say that the King Who Swallowed the First Cry is King Celeste?¡± Clavis asked, looking back at the round table. But no one answered. Everyone was busy contemplating their own speculation. ¡°Well, he just had to do that much and ignored God.¡± Clavis mocked with narrowed eyes. They said that those who went crazy with hunger and sacrificed an innocent baby would starve forever in the Tomb. In exchange for ignoring the baby¡¯s first cry, they reacted desperately to every sound. As the circumstances matched, there was an atmosphere of reluctantly agreeing. All was as Rena intended. What Rena said was true anyway. A castle closed on all sides inside the Tomb, and the way to enter it is to call out the real name of the castle owner. Rena was the only one who knew about this, so she was able to come back alive from the expedition. ¡®Father doesn¡¯t know much about it.¡¯ Rena swallowed a bitter smile as she recalled the face of the Marquis she saw yesterday. When he returned from the expedition, the Marquis looked at Rena as if he had seen a ghost. He seemed to ask why the fair faced young woman was still alive. This is the answer. Rena was neither a monster nor an immortal. The reason Rena came back alive was because she knew how to enter the castle of the dead. It was also above the castle of the dead that the Marquis stabbed Rena with poison. So when Rena fell, she called Celeste¡¯s name, and she was dragged into the castle and escaped danger. This was what happened at the end of the expedition, but Rena did not reveal it all. She couldn¡¯t. So she decided to shed only the fact that ¡®if one calls the King¡¯s real name they can enter the castle¡¯ to the dukes. Fortunately, the story went smoothly. However, it was unexpected for Rena that Celeste¡¯s identity was immediately revealed. ¡°I thought the scholars in the Imperial Palace would suffer for a few days.¡± She didn¡¯t know there would be someone here who was familiar with ancient history. And that person just had to be Angie Ruber. Rena looked at the boy priest who resembled her, hiding her feelings as much as possible. Meanwhile, Clavis continued. ¡°The kings of the dead are kings abandoned by heaven, and to enter their castle, you need to know the king¡¯s name. Then, what you will do in the future will be decided naturally.¡± Clavis slowly put his fingers up. ¡°One is to find out the names of the kings, and the other is to defeat the kings whose names have already been revealed.¡± The kings whose names have been revealed. It was the story of the Emperor¡¯s great-grandfather, Hiems Gracia, the ¡®King of Burning and Scorching¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s plausible, since Hiems Grasha was certainly a king the heavens would forsake.¡± Hiems Gracia would be my direct ancestor, Clavis said without hesitation. And the dukes remembered the atrocities committed by Hiems Gracia 200 years ago. He was the king who burned and killed innocent people of the kingdom with the pretext of a plague. The King Who Swallowed the First Cry abandoned his newborn baby, and the King of Burning and Scorching literally burned everything. Their jaws were shut tight. ¡°I have no choice but to admit it.¡± In an atmosphere where everyone was convinced, Clavis smiled broadly at Rena. ¡°I pay tribute to Sir Rena for unraveling the secrets of the tomb, as expected, you were the correct answer.¡± . . . When the meeting was over, Eura was the first to turn his back on the round table. While the Southern Duke was relieving the failure of the North, Clavis approached Rena and whispered to her. ¡°It was impressive, Sir Rena.¡± He approached amiably as usual, then lowered his voice and added. ¡°But you¡¯re not good at making stories.¡± The dukes weren¡¯t fools either. However, there was a significant part of Rena¡¯s remarks, so they just ignored the minor issues. Rena knew that too. But they acted according to each other¡¯s needs, so why did he have to come and argue like this? Rena smiled brightly at the subtle provocation. ¡°Be careful. I have enough other talents.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± Rena changed her gaze and looked at him once. Then she coldly passed by Clavis, who had narrowed their distance. Clavis smiled and bit his lip at Rena¡¯s brutality. He looked at Rena¡¯s back like a child who had tasted sweetness, then noticed that there was another person watching the lady. The clever boy priest, Angie Ruber, was hesitating toward Rena from a distance. Angie was curious. Who the hell is that person? Why does she use the same name as his dead older sister, and why does she resemble the older sister in his memory? And why didn¡¯t his father say anything? Angie, who was hesitant, followed Rena resolutely. He wanted to talk to her at least. He wanted to ask if it was really her. So he followed Rena with a slow pace, but an unexpected person blocked his way. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Is there anyone out there to whom you can speak carelessly?¡± Clavis, who had stopped Angie, spoke amiably. ¡°Young Marquis has to be careful no matter how young you are.¡± At Clavis¡¯ warning, Angie froze. It was disconcerting, but it wasn¡¯t wrong. The dukes and their representatives were people who could not be called carelessly. Angie was forced to follow Rena¡¯s back as she left the conference room with only his eyes. As before, a strange agitation passed through his chest. But Angie, who was still young, did not realize that it was longing. *** The meeting ended safely. Rena left the conference room, satisfied with the meeting going more smoothly than she had planned. But when Rena had just come out into the hallway, she unexpectedly met with Lynn. The Southern Duke, who had gone one step ahead, was still in front of the door. However, whether he was waiting for Rena or not, he looked surprised when he saw Lynn with Rena. The two suddenly met and looked at each other. Each of them had something to say, but there were many eyes observing. So they didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at each other for a while. ¡°Take your eyes off.¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice was heard. ¡°How dare you stare with such cheap eyes?¡± It was the voice of the Southern Duke, full of contempt. Chapter 33 ¡°How dare you stare with such cheap eyes?¡± A low warning from the Southern Duke rang. It was a voice as sharp as frost. Rena and Lynn did not expect it at all. The two of them looked at the Southern Duke, as if cold water had been poured over them. It was like a lightning bolt to the two of them, but in fact, the Southern Duke had already been waiting ever since the meeting was over. ¡°If you want to sit at the round table, you need to have minimum courtesy at the very least.¡± Again, the Southern Duke criticized the Eastern Duke harshly. He had been watching the East¡¯s Lignan Aetherner tenaciously watching his representative. That beast looked at Rena with strange eyes from the moment Rena Ruber sat down at the round table. He did the same even when Rena showed him an uncomfortable look, avoiding his eyes. The Southern Duke found his gaze so vulgar. It was because of the deep-rooted prejudice that the Eastern Duke was a promiscuous and vulgar guy. But when they met in the hallway like this, the old man could no longer stare at him. ¡°Do not expose your filthy nature to your equals.¡± ¡°¡­ Expose my filthy nature?¡± When the Southern Duke warned him with clenched teeth, Lynn forced a smile and repeated his words. ¡°What did you mean?¡± His voice was serene, even though he could barely compose himself, as his thoughts were so messed up that he almost couldn¡¯t speak. It was an insult, nothing special compared to any other time. However, he felt a degree of shame that was beyond comparison to usual. It was because Rena was present, still looking at him. Lynn was genuinely angry, and he clenched his teeth and laughed. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear what you imagined.¡± He looked at the Southern Duke with languidly curved eyes. Then he said towards the old man in a low voice, like a disgusting snake. ¡°But forcing your desire onto a person will bear a bitter result.¡± ¡°You brat¡­!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. This brat.¡± [T/N: This ¡°But forcing your desire onto a person will bear a bitter result.¡± should not be the exact translation, but I think Lynn is implying this. Take it with a grain of salt] At the truly blasphemous words, blood rose to the Southern Duke¡¯s head. However, with a still smiling face, Lynn ridiculed the Southern Prince¡¯s roar. Then Lynn abruptly changed the atmosphere and returned the Duke¡¯s words back at him brutally. ¡°Do not reveal your filthy nature to your equals.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± A voice intervened between the Eastern and Southern Duke who were colliding violently. It was Rena. ¡°There are many eyes around, so stop it, both of you.¡± Rena was the only person who could intervene in the dukes¡¯ fight here. Her calm intervention broke the tension that filled the hallway. When the two dukes¡¯ awl-like momentum also softened at the same time, Rena looked at the Eastern Duke and said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize. I think I¡¯m the one who deserves the most apology right now.¡± Lynn was taken aback by Rena¡¯s dry words. He later realized his mistake and looked at Rena¡¯s face as if to explain. But Rena¡¯s gaze facing him was cold. Lynn¡¯s embarrassment subsided at that look. It felt like his heart was being cut, but he narrowed his eyes, trying not to show his wounds. ¡°I think you have someone else to interrogate.¡± Lynn mumbled as if it was funny, then looked at the Southern Duke standing behind Rena¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s not your job to take care of the senile old man.¡± Lynn laughed so much before turning around with his knights. When the Eastern Duke left behind only the cold atmosphere, the Southern Duke inevitably grinded his teeth. So Rena sighed and spoke to the still-vigorous Southern Duke. ¡°Thank you, for working so hard to cut my face.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°From being treated like a child who can¡¯t say anything, to being treated as prey of rogues. Today is so colorful and broken at the same time. Not to mention, in front of so many people.¡± [T/N: The ¡®cut my face¡¯ here is not literally. ¡®Face¡¯ here implies ¡®dignity¡¯. Basically Rena is saying that the Duke has made her lost her dignity in front of so many people] At Rena¡¯s blunt rebuke, the Southern Duke was at a loss for words. The Southern Duke became aware of his frivolity for the first time, but Rena wasn¡¯t thrilled at all. It was because of Lynn who turned cold. ¡®He seems really angry.¡¯ Rena could clearly feel the change in his emotions. He was clearly shaken by her sudden accusation, and then showed a sharpness she had never seen before. But Rena couldn¡¯t care less about him because of his words that remained in her mind. ¡ªBut forcing your desire onto a person will bear a bitter result. It was an insult not only to the Southern Duke, but also to Rena. She understood that Lynn had to respond to the Southern Duke¡¯s words, but the feeling of being caught up and cursed at didn¡¯t feel very good. Unable to calm down, Rena bit her lip. ¡®Why did I happen to run into you¡­¡¯ Rena¡¯s mood became complicated and she tried to blame the pitiful situation. But even that was not easy for her. This didn¡¯t just happen because of bad luck. As long as Rena was the representative of the South and Lynn was the Eastern Duke, their relationship was bound to explode someday. Rena could not bear to ignore the fact, and this only made her mood more complicated. Last night when she met him had already felt so far away. Rena thought that it would be difficult to have another night stroll, let alone an alliance. *** At the time of the meeting, preparations for the victory ceremony were in full swing on one side of the Imperial Palace. The banquet hall where the victory ceremony would be held was filled with wildflowers loved by Emperor Nihil. It meant that the emperor felt that good. As the sun went down, nobles in elegant clothes gathered one by one. When the seats were almost filled, the hero of the victory ceremony also appeared. It was Rena Ruber, the hero of the South who returned with victory alone. Rena, who entered in her uniform, felt that the atmosphere of the nobles had changed quite a bit. The gaze of the middle-aged nobles who were curious about Rena became gentle, and the young nobles who had vague antipathy lost their momentum and went out of their way. And this place was like a cushion of thorns as the Southern Knights were sweating hard to avoid the eyes of Rena and the Southern Duke. Rena looked around the banquet hall, feeling the change in the gaze towards her. And then she found one man. ¡®Mr. Lynn¡­¡¯ Lynn and his Eastern Knights were tucked away on the other side. Rena secretly glanced at Lynn, unnoticed by the Southern Duke. But Lynn didn¡¯t look at Rena. One should be able to tell that Rena had appeared just by the atmosphere alone, but Lynn stared at the veil on the other side of the banquet hall as if he had completely closed his ears. The quiet music stopped and silence fell. Shortly thereafter, a solemn chord burst forth, and Emperor Nihil appeared above the central steps of the banquet hall. She appeared with Clavis and was wearing a pure white tailcoat, unlike on the anniversary of the foundation day, when she was nearly naked. For this reason, the Emperor and the Cardinal looked like twins. The nobles bowed deeply, but Nihil did not ask them to rise. Instead she went down to the hall without a word and walked across the banquet hall. The nobles were keenly aware of the sudden action of the Emperor. Before long, the Emperor stopped in front of Rena Ruber of the South. The Emperor¡¯s white shoes came into Rena¡¯s view toward the floor. Rena pondered whether she should stay like this or if her body should be lowered. It was then. ¡°Rena Ruber.¡± The Emperor reached out and lifted Rena¡¯s chin. Rena, whose head was suddenly raised, looked up at the Emperor. ¡°I remembered your name.¡± The Emperor looked at Rena without expression and murmured. ¡°You did well.¡± At her unexpected words, Rena looked into the Emperor¡¯s glass-like eyes. ¡°Everyone, rise.¡± At that time, Clavis let the nobility up on behalf of the Emperor. ¡°Honor to Her Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡± The nobles, who were aware of Clavis¡¯ suggestion, applauded and shouted. No one knew what true mercy was, but for now, they did. Letting go of thoughts and agreeing with the words of the Imperial family. It was the easiest way to survive in the Imperial Palace. . . . When the Emperor¡¯s bizarre act was over, the banquet regained vitality. The young gentlemen and ladies danced to the music, and there were chatters everywhere. Rena also communicated with several people through the South. Lynn, too, was surrounded by many people. However, the way of those people approaching Rena and Lynn was markedly different. As the people they get along with changed, Rena and Lynn became distant from each other like beings from another world. The two of them felt it clearly, but for the first time, they pretended not to know and were faithful to their role. And at the same time, in the corner of the banquet hall, there was a man getting drunk. The second son of the Southern Viscount and a member of the Southern Knights, he was the same knight who had attacked Rena in the meeting before the expedition. The knight, who had a stiff neck and stiff shoulders, was controlling his uncomfortable feelings with alcohol. ¡®Damn¡­ ¡® He didn¡¯t like the situation. No, he couldn¡¯t believe it. The cheeky woman named Rena Ruber returned home alone from the Tomb. It was clear that she must have done something wrong. Or she must have lied about something. ¡°Did everyone have an empty head?!¡± The knight who couldn¡¯t stand it got angry. Then, the lady next to him tried to match him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying I¡¯m the only one who can think!¡± The knight was already very drunk. So, he complained without realizing that the person near him was looking at him with a smile. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°What doesn¡¯t make sense?¡± ¡°That woman, Rena Ruber!¡± The knight gritted his teeth and shouted. ¡°Do you really believe that girl has conquered the Tomb? Are you sure all of them have proper eyes¡­¡± The knight who was complaining about it felt that something was strange and blurted out the end of his speech. Something was strange. The noble, who had been smiling at him until just before, had her eyes wide open. The knight looked at her wondering why she was suddenly here. But that was only the beginning. Not only the young noble near him, but also everyone in the banquet hall stopped talking and looked at the knight. The music that was playing softly stopped. ¡°What¡­¡± The knight was bewildered by the sudden attention and silence, and court officials came and lifted him up. Officials only touched the nobility when dragging criminals away, that¡¯s why the knight got angry and pushed them away. But the officials did not care and took him resolutely. Before long, he was thrown away in front of the central staircase in the banquet hall. The knight was enraged and jumped up to his feet, but then his whole body turned stiff. ¡°Your¡­¡± It was because the Emperor was sitting on the stairs in front of him. The knight faced the Emperor and his heart sank. The Emperor looked at him and murmured. ¡°This traitor.¡± ¡°I¡­!¡± The knight was so startled that he could not even respond and froze. He was accused of treason, something he had never even thought of in his dreams. When his body was so stiff like a stone, a gentle voice was heard from the side. ¡°You have big guts.¡± It was the voice of the Cardinal, who was leaning against the stair railing. ¡°Why did you vomit over something that Her Majesty said has been done well?¡± What Her Majesty said has been done well. It was about Rena Ruber. The knight¡¯s chin dropped when he realized that he had been summoned this way because he had insulted Rena. ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± ¡°This is also considered an act of treason.¡± As Clavis said with a smile, all the blood drained from the knight¡¯s face. Treason with just one word, he felt like he was having a nightmare. As a lower aristocrat who had no ties to the Imperial Palace, he could not understand how this place works. ¡°Then, Your Majesty, please make a judgment.¡± ¡°Before that, what about Rena Ruber?¡± Clavis asked for a verdict, but Nihil sought Rena first. Rena, who had been watching, came forward at the Emperor¡¯s call. ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡± The Emperor expressionlessly rebuked Rena. ¡°Your poor reputation made him question my words. So prove it. Are you really worthy of my praise?¡± The Emperor spoke languidly and beckoned her servant. Then the servant went to the guards and got their swords. The sound of the swords being drawn rang out one after another. Looking at the swords, Rena understood what ¡®proof¡¯ the emperor was talking about. ¡°It will suffice if the opponent is Naja¡¯s son.¡± In addition, the Emperor kindly set the opponent. But Rena didn¡¯t know who Naja¡¯s son was. So she turned her head along the line of sight of the nobles, and met an unexpected person. Lynn was looking at Rena with a stiff face. And the busy glances informed Rena. That person is ¡®Naja¡¯s son¡¯. Rena¡¯s eyes, which were calm even when the swords were pulled out, trembled slightly when she saw Lynn. ¡°Fight.¡± Meanwhile, the Emperor calmly ordered. ¡°Until one of you cannot hold the sword anymore.¡± The authora??s words: Let alone an alliancea?| Chapter 34 ¡ªLet¡¯s get along well until we have to stab each other. That¡¯s what Rena said to Lynn the other day. [T/N: The conversation in Chapter 14 ¨C The Demure Dog] The two promised to continue their late-night friendship and put this condition on it. Rena bit her lip because the words that just came to mind were so coincidental. The Emperor standing in front of her was urging Rena with her eyes transparent like a lake. Fight Lynn. ¡®Didn¡¯t she say I did well?¡¯ Rena wondered what kind of behavior this was to the person who returned after making a contribution just yesterday. When Rena was not ready to step out in response to the heavy command, Lynn, who was on the other side, moved first. Unlike Rena, he approached the servant with the sword without hesitation. So Rena followed him and moved her steps slowly. As she turned her body, her gaze briefly met the knight who was sitting on the floor. ¡®Should I have scolded him more firmly?¡¯ Rena sighed inwardly as she looked at the knight, then she stood in front of the servant with Lynn. The sword given by the servant was elegant and suited the dignity of the Imperial family. However, the color was not entirely black. It was also thin, but the blade was sharp enough. As she held a similar sword with Lynn, emotions crossed her mind. So Rena whispered to Lynn on their way to the center of the banquet hall. ¡°I guess someone heard what we talked about yesterday.¡± That¡¯s why things went awry all of a sudden. As soon as Rena talked about the alliance, this relationship that led to catastrophe looked ridiculous, so she joked lightly. But Lynn didn¡¯t even pretend to listen. He looked serious. It was not known whether it was just because of the Emperor¡¯s order or because of what had happened in front of the conference room earlier. Lynn said nothing, so Eena quietly pondered the Emperor¡¯s orders. ¡®Until one of you cannot hold the sword anymore¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just about winning, it meant fighting until either one of them collapsed from an injury. ¡®Should I aim at the wrist or shoulder? Or just knock him out for a moment?¡¯ Rena didn¡¯t want to hurt Lynn, but she had no intention of rejecting the order to prove her worth. She felt sorry for Lynn, but she was determined to win for now. So Rena devised the least dangerous way for Lynn. It was then. ¡°Rena.¡± When they reached the center of the banquet hall, Lynn, who had not spoken to her, suddenly called out to Rena. Then he whispered softly to Rena, who turned around. ¡°Hold on as long as you can.¡± ¡°Hold on?¡± Without time for Rena to be puzzled, Lynn widened their distance and raised his sword. Rena also quietly raised her sword in her battle posture. The place they met was originally a place where ladies and gentlemen danced ecstatically. ¡®By the way, we even talked about dancing together.¡¯ No one expected it to be a sword dance. Rena felt it was such a coincidence and swallowed. ¡°Start.¡± With the servant¡¯s voice, Rena¡¯s attempt to prove her worth began. Rena tried to widen the distance first. But, unexpectedly, Lynn rushed in. Lynn¡¯s sword scraped the floor, producing a screeching sound. The sword raised from below flew terribly fiercely. Kwaaang! The sword collided with each other, the sound was like a hammer hitting the anvil. ¡®Ugh¡­!¡¯ Rena was taken aback by the onslaught that flew at the start. Lynn¡¯s sword strike was excessively heavy. Her shoulders were creaking. Rena¡¯s shoulders weren¡¯t even in a good condition in the first place. The poison that had not yet gone away seeped into her bones painfully. Rena clenched her teeth at her burning pain and backed away, but Lynn followed immediately. He swung his sword frantically as if he wanted to cut her down with force. He not only swung it, but continued to scrape the floor, adding weight to the slender sword. Moreover, his movement was even as fast as a black arrow. ¡®Mr. Lynn, are you being serious?¡¯ Rena looked at Lynn, dodging his attacks over and over again. She thought he¡¯d let it go a little, but that must have been a ridiculous expectation. Rena dodged the attacks one after another. Lynn¡¯s attack was fierce, but fortunately it wasn¡¯t hard to dodge. The trajectory was simple as he scraped and slapped the sword on the floor. Nevertheless, she could not let her guard down because it was constantly rushing. ¡®I¡¯m going to get hit if this keeps going.¡¯ Rena, feeling the threat, changed her gaze. She knew how merciless he was to his enemies and now she knew better after experiencing it herself. It seemed that he was serious, so there was no need for Rena to hesitate any longer. Having hardened her heart, Rena took a step back and enticed Lynn. When Rena took refuge in the corner of the banquet hall, the nobles who watched her retreated in surprise. Rena led Lynn, who was chasing after her, to a pillar, where he paused for a moment because of the obstacle that suddenly appeared. Rena didn¡¯t miss the gap and turned her body as if dancing, and she aimed for the inside of Lynn¡¯s arm. She casually slashed at Lynn¡¯s wrist as it was. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lynn groaned and backed away. A thin stream of blood ran down his wrist. Still, he did not let go of the sword. ¡®Was it too shallow?¡¯ Rena clicked her tongue. She wanted to end it with as little pain as possible. So Rena, who decided to be more adamant, dug in again without giving him a break. The situation was immediately reversed by the daring counterattack of the Southern Representative. Until just before, the Eastern Duke had been terrifying, but now the Southern Representative was the one pouring out the attack without breathing. ¡®My god¡­¡¯ The nobles swallowed with their dry throat at the constant clash of swords and their brittle sound. It was such a ruthless collision that they became worried some arm muscles would break. Rena¡¯s attack was fast and sophisticated. Therefore, Lynn didn¡¯t even have time to breathe as he avoided her sword and backed away. In the meantime, the hem of his right arm, where the blade had scraped several times, had long since become tattered. The two swords collided again. Rena, whose attack was blocked, tried to withdraw her sword, but Lynn pressed it down with force. Rena also endured the sudden power struggle. The swords creaked under the heavy pressure. Rena¡¯s shoulders also complained because of the pain again. As Rena bit her lip to contain the pain, Lynn whispered in front of her nose. ¡°Avoid.¡± Immediately after his unexpected whisper, Lynn raised his sword once more with all his might. The swords collided head-on, and the sudden change in the direction of the force caused Rena to let go of her sword. Rena¡¯s sword flew away with a clang. Rena lifted her head in bewilderment, then widened her eyes when she realized that there were not one but two swords grazing the ceiling chandelier. Lynn had let go of his sword as well. The sword, which had bounced off, fell to the marble floor with a bang. Rena ran to grab her sword. But just before Rena¡¯s hand reached, Lynn kicked the sword. The sword swung round and round and rolled far away. Then, beating Rena, who was bending down, Lynn snatched the only sword nearby. Rena, whose sword was taken away, had no choice but to roll towards the other sword. Luckily she managed to grab the other sword before Lynn rushed in. Then Rena realized that the sword had changed. The sword, which Rena was holding, was tangled with Lynn¡¯s blood, and somehow it felt strangely different in her hand. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Rena felt a sense of disharmony and looked at the sword that Lynn had wielded so far. There were scars here and there from scratching the beautiful black floor and hitting the pillars. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Rena was having doubts, but Lynn rushed in again. He rushed forward, scratching the floor again with the sword that had been used by Rena before. ¡®There must be something he¡¯s aiming for in doing that.¡¯ Rena doubted Lynn¡¯s intentions and avoided the attack. The sword that flew through the marble was only fast, and the orbit was also quite simple. However, Lynn continued to destroy walls and floors while chasing Rena. To the onlookers, it looked absolutely brutal. The sight of chasing a woman with fierce eyes reminded them of the bloody rumors of the Eastern Duke. But Rena had a different thought. She felt like a fox being chased by the sound of bells. Everything was just a fuss, and there was only little real threat. As Rena became suspicious of Lynn¡¯s intentions, she focused only on stopping and avoiding the attack. Nevertheless, their appearance was bloody enough because of the shards of marble and the roaring sound. Shortly thereafter, the sword, which was abused by Lynn, began to creak again. Rena heard a grunt as well. Just then, Rena¡¯s eyes met Lynn¡¯s. Then he said with his eyes. ¡®Receive.¡¯ Contrary to his rough behavior, his eyes were still. Lynn raised his sword. He was going to hit hard. Rena, who was finally convinced, held her sword without avoiding it. Both swords collided once again. And this time there was a loud, cracking sound. It was the sound of Rena and Lynn¡¯s swords being shattered. . . . ¡°Oooh!¡± When the sword broke, the nobles who were watching while holding their breath burst out in exclamation. Rena¡¯s sword was not able to withstand the weight it hit and was split in two, and Lynn¡¯s sword that had broken Rena¡¯s sword also hit the floor and shattered. Fighting until the sword breaks, it was a rare sight that was hard to see anywhere. Rena and Lynn, whose hands became bare, looked at each other while holding their breath. As they ran out of breath from swinging their swords around, at the moment it felt as if their heart was about to explode. The arms, which had been pushed to the limit, were now difficult to even move. However, the two hid their tiredness and looked at the Emperor. In any case, it was as the Emperor had said. Since the sword was broken, both of them could not hold the sword anymore. If the Emperor didn¡¯t order someone to bring new swords, they would be able to finish this clown game with no winners or losers or wounds. Rena and Lynn awaited the Emperor¡¯s verdict. The Emperor looked indifferently at the two, who were controlling their breathing, and turned her head to her feet. ¡°What do you think?¡± The knight who was dragged out at the Emperor¡¯s feet was still kneeling on his knees. The Emperor asked him. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m wrong?¡± ¡°Y-Your Majesty. I¡¯ve sinned to death¡­¡± ¡°Mm, correct. Treason is punishable by death.¡± The Emperor nodded calmly. Then she looked at Rena again and said. ¡°It was interesting.¡± That was the end of her words. ¡°Next time, show me how to dance, in a pretty dress.¡± The Emperor said so and beckoned. It meant they could stop. And that was how the ruckus ended. Rena and Lynn sighed knowingly and looked at each other for a moment. However, unlike the two, there was still someone who could not be relieved. ¡°What should be done with this?¡± The Emperor muttered as she looked at the knight at her feet. The knight trembled and begged for mercy. Fortunately, the Emperor was in a good mood. ¡°It was fun, so I¡¯ll spare you. But you should be punished for making fun with your mouth.¡± The Emperor who had made up her mind blinked at Clavis. At that, Clavis approached the kneeling knight. The knight blinked anxiously, not knowing what was going to happen. ¡°May Her Majesty¡¯s mercy be deeply engraved in your heart.¡± ¡°Uuu¡­¡± Clavis covered the groaning knight¡¯s forehead with his hand. The sight of the Cardinal in white reaching out to the knight seemed divine at first glance. But the reality was just the opposite. ¡°U-Uaaakh¡­!¡± Under Clavis¡¯ touch, the knight began to scream. He trembled as if he was being tortured. At the same time, his thick body began to dry out. ¡°Keeugh¡­!¡± As the knight¡¯s movement became weak, the Cardinal finally let go. The knight just fell down. And his body, which was spread out, was bare and dry like never before. The nobles swallowed with their dry throat at Clavis¡¯ cruel power. Clavis smiled at them and said. ¡°Honor to Her Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡± The nobles got goosebumps, but they did their best to pull their lips together and followed. ¡°Honor to Her Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡± What the hell is mercy? No one understood, but no one questioned. Letting go of thoughts and agreeing with the words of the Imperial family. It was because everyone knew it was the best way to survive in the Imperial Palace. *** The victory banquet continued until late. However, the main character did not stay for long. She had a more important appointment waiting for her. On a dark night, Rena and Lynn met again at the lake shore. They smiled faintly at each other. They¡¯ve already spent a lot of time together for a day, so they couldn¡¯t figure out why they were so happy. However, contrary to the happy heart, it was difficult to openly open their mouths. They hesitated, being cautious. So, after looking at each other without a word for a long time, in the end, Rena whispered first. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t come.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we got along well until we stabbed each other.¡± Rena said that and looked at Lynn as if she was sorry. Actually, they didn¡¯t stab each other. It was only Rena who did the stabbing. Lynn didn¡¯t hurt Rena. Instead, he took on her burden and found her a way. Sincerely, and foolishly. When Rena was being sorry, Lynn turned away. ¡°Is your arm okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about Mr. Lynn?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± That¡¯s a lie. Rena remembered how tenaciously she had cut him down. Shall I apologize? If she said she was sorry, of course he would forgive her. Then everything would be fine, comforting even. Knowing that, Rena couldn¡¯t apologize. She didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Lynn¡¯s thoughts. So Rena took the offer instead of the apology. ¡°Is the alliance proposal you made yesterday still valid?¡± Lynn was a bit startled by the unexpected words. With an incomprehensible expression, Rena couldn¡¯t help but confess. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel like it yesterday.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But I changed my mind. Because Mr. Lynn is so pretty.¡± [T/N: A reminder that ¡®pretty¡¯ can also mean ¡®kind¡¯ or ¡®good¡¯] Rena¡¯s voice was calm in answering his question, but Lynn¡¯s heart was beating fast. Lynn remained stiff for a while at the unexpected attack before complaining as if he found it unfair. ¡°I know you like to use that expression, but to say it so casually¡­¡± ¡°Do you hate it?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± In the end, Lynn still couldn¡¯t overcome Rena. Lynn eventually bit his mouth and Rena smiled even more as she looked at him. He didn¡¯t seem to know why Rena kept saying he was pretty. ¡°I think it will be fine if it¡¯s with Mr. Lynn. Whether to form an alliance or hold hands.¡± [T/N: Hold hands as in working together, I translate it literally because the essence is just different if I translate the implied meaning directly] Rena couldn¡¯t overcome Lynn as well. Even if she was suspicious and wary and tried to draw a line, Lynn was approaching her with ease, and it put Rena in a difficult situation. Rena, who had surrendered this time as well, eventually decided to give up and continued her word. ¡°Instead, there are conditions.¡± ¡°Conditions?¡± ¡°Mr. Lynn, please finish what you said yesterday.¡± Lynn looked at Rena with puzzled eyes. As Rena looked into his deep eyes, she added. ¡°I want to know why Mr. Lynn can¡¯t have a companion.¡± The author¡¯s words: Emperor, 112 years old. Merciful. Chapter 35 ¡°I want to know why.¡± Rena said in a voice as quiet as night. ¡°Mr. Lynn can¡¯t have a companion.¡± Lynn hesitated. However, before he could continue, Rena, who had read the sign of his refusal, added first. ¡°If it is too difficult to say, I won¡¯t force you. But if possible, I want to hear it. I want to resolve any doubts before we stand on one side.¡± Rena¡¯s words were euphemistic and clear. ¡°I will keep whatever I hear a secret.¡± It meant sincerity. Last night, when talking about companions, Lynn smiled with a look she had never seen before. As if he was hurt. So Rena didn¡¯t ask any more questions and thought she would never ask about it in the future, because she thought it would be rude to ask about the pain of others. Even today, just a few hours ago, that thought was still firmly established. However, this time, Lynn had shoved himself into Rena¡¯s heart, which was locked. When the Emperor ordered them to fight, even if Lynn seriously attacked, Rena would have understood. It was a situation where they had no choice but to do so, that was why Rena had also fought sincerely. But Lynn didn¡¯t even bother. No matter how many times he was attacked, he didn¡¯t waver. He was still kind even when being under the tyrant¡¯s order. That¡¯s why Rena couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. She wanted to hold his hand. And she wanted to know him more. Rena looked up at Lynn without hiding. As if feeling Rena¡¯s change of heart, Lynn was also quietly looking down at Rena. After a while, he mumbled softly. ¡°¡­Did you hear about that?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°My story, from the Southern Duke.¡± ¡°Well, he gave me a rough idea¡­¡± Rena nodded her head, and Lynn sighed as he looked into the distance. He knew exactly what the Southern Duke was talking about. Judging from the reaction, it seemed that the words of the Southern Duke were not a complete hoax. ¡°I¡¯m not on good terms with the Southern Duke.¡± Lynn said, touching the back of his neck with an awkward face. ¡°So we started fighting as soon as we saw each other.¡± He was talking about the ruckus with the Southern Duke in front of the conference hall today. Rena thought that was all he wanted to say. However, an unexpected apology followed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said at the conference.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My thoughts were short. I apologize if I offended you.¡± ¡°¡­If you apologize just because of that, what should I do when I¡¯m the one who sliced you with a blade?¡± Rena muttered in astonishment at the words Lynn carefully brought out. He still seemed to have the incident in front of the conference hall in mind. So, Rena, who had completely forgotten about it, smiled at his sincerity and gentleness. ¡°I heard that Mr. Lynn likes to hurt women.¡± But even then, she couldn¡¯t believe the rumors surrounding him. ¡°It¡¯s strange. The Mr. Lynn that I know isn¡¯t like that.¡± So Rena asked honestly. ¡°Why did such rumors arise? Does it have anything to do with your inability to marry?¡± At Rena¡¯s gentle question, Lynn closed his eyes. He had a look of contemplation as to whether or not to open his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not an unfounded rumor.¡± After a while, he finally answered. ¡°Actually, a lot of people got hurt because of me.¡± ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Lynn shook his head with an anguished expression. ¡°I¡¯ve never done that on purpose.¡± It was something he had never told anyone. It was a story that should not be taken lightly. So he thought about it again and again, but the answer was already decided. ¡°What I¡¯m going to say from now on is a secret.¡± They both had the same thought. As much as Rena wanted to know Lynn, Lynn didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by Rena. ¡°Promise me you will never tell anyone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± So, he finally decided to divulge his secret in front of Rena¡¯s clear gaze. However, his mouth did not loosen easily. It was his first time telling others of his story, so he was worried about where to begin. After thinking for a while, Lynn began to speak. ¡°The people of the Empire consider the Emperor¡¯s power to be sacred.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said to be a power given by God.¡± The Emperor said so in her autobiography. She said that she had received a revelation to save the world from the dead, and that she was empowered by God to do so. ¡°But do you think that is really the power received from God?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is too bizarre to say that.¡± At Lynn¡¯s self-assured remarks, Rena remembered what happened at the banquet hall earlier. At Clavis¡¯ touch, the strong man quickly withered. His cheeks swelled up, and the shape of the skull was revealed on the thinned skin, and his thick limbs drooped like rotten vines. It was the power of ¡®frailty¡¯ of the Western Duke. It was a force that robs living things of life, albeit quite bizarre. So Rena nodded her head and agreed. However, what Lynn wanted to say from now on wasn¡¯t just a story at that level. ¡°Have you ever heard of compulsory execution?¡± ¡°The mental illness that is inherited by the Northern dukes¡­ right?¡± [T/N: I have no better term for it.] All of the past Northern dukes suffered from a strange neurosis. It was already a very public fact that could not be called a secret. So Rena also added, remembering what she had vaguely heard. ¡°I know it as a disease that makes one anxious for the fear that they might get beheaded.¡± *** At that time, in the northernmost empty room of the palace by the lakeside, the execution compulsion that Rena and Lynn were talking about was actually taking place. ¡°Release me!¡± A shout echoed in the dark bedroom. ¡°Take this off!¡± It was Rubid¡¯s voice, full of anger and at the same time terrified. Rubid was tied to the bed and was struggling. He screamed, twisting his silk-bound hands and feet, with long blonde hair strewn across his pillow. ¡°He¡¯s coming¡­! Eura is going to cut my throat¡­¡± The arrogant prince exclaimed in a hoarse voice. No one knew whether it was cold sweat or tears that wetted his cheeks. After waking up from a long sleep, Rubid went into a riot as soon as he opened his eyes. And the servants serving the prince watched him from a distance, as if they were already familiar with it. ¡°The medicine has run out.¡± ¡°In any case, I have sent someone to Sir Ruber, so let us wait. The medicine should be here soon¡­¡± The servants whispered secretly and tightened their hearts. It had been quiet recently, but the prince¡¯s madness has risen again. Perhaps the cause was the unsuccessful expedition. The prince, who was usually strong, had his temper changed abruptly when he was discouraged, and sold off his beloved older brother. He was terrified that his older brother, Eura, was going to cut his throat. It was the same this time. Although he failed miserably in his first expedition, Eura did not criticize his younger brother. He did not hold accountability or discuss punishment. Nevertheless, Rubid was afraid and made a fuss. He probably would have run out and hide somewhere if his hands and feet weren¡¯t tied up. But this wasn¡¯t just Rubid¡¯s problem. From time immemorial, the dukes of the North suffered from mental illness. They believed without any basis that family members, friends, or servants would behead them. It was bizarre. There were numerous methods of killing including poisoning and strangulation, but they were only afraid of being decapitated. So, people coined the term ¡®compulsory execution¡¯ to refer to the common and obsessive anxiety of the Northern dukes. That deep night, Rubid was suffering from the compulsory execution. His usual arrogant appearance was no longer found in him. There were only beasts in the trap, struggling and trembling. *** A mental illness inherited from the Northern dukes, making them anxious about getting their head cut off. Rena¡¯s response to the compulsory execution was exemplary. As it was known to the public, it was also very common sense. But it wasn¡¯t the answer Lynn wanted. ¡°Compulsory execution is not a mental illness.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is the price of the power the Emperor gave.¡± ¡°How are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Because I have the same problem.¡± Lynn¡¯s voice was dull. But the meaning of the words was not like that at all. Rena looked at him with astonished eyes. With pain in his eyes, Lynn quietly continued to talk. . . . The youngest, most ambitious, and most outrageous duke of all time, Lignan Aetherner, the Eastern Duke, was only thirteen when he became duke. 7 years ago, the Eastern Duke Naja Aetherner Garcia passed away, so the Emperor passed the Eastern region to her only son. [T/N: Naja is Lynn¡¯s mother, despite the duke title] But Naja¡¯s son was an illegitimate, even a hybrid of colonial slaves. So Naja¡¯s son, Lignan Aetherner, was not given the ¡®Garcia¡¯ name. As a result, even the nobles of the Empire did not recognize him. They only pretended to agree on the surface because of the Emperor¡¯s decree, but no one thought that he would do his job as a duke. In fact, they were right. At the age of thirteen, Lynn at that time could only speak the Imperial language, and was almost ignorant of the common sense of the Empire and the Imperial etiquette. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ He had already arrived at the Imperial Palace, but Lynn only felt like he was dreaming. So he ran his hands through his head. A faint scar was felt through his hair. It was a wound from a fall from the castle just a week or so ago. The day before Naja Aetherner¡¯s death, Lynn fell from the castle of the Eastern Duke. More precisely, he jumped. He wanted to die. The boy¡¯s attempt was almost successful. He jumped onto the stone floor below from the fifth floor and was seriously injured beyond recovery. He struggled to breathe, everyone expected he could only survive for a day or two at most. But the next day, the boy broke everyone¡¯s expectations and got up. The wounds healed miraculously and the body healed. And he unknowingly had become the new Eastern Duke. Without any preparation, without understanding or consent. That was why he was brought pitifully to the Imperial Palace. ¡°Is that kid the new Eastern duke?¡± ¡°I expected him to be Naja¡¯s son.¡± ¡°There are rumors that that kid killed the Eastern Duke.¡± The Imperial Palace did not welcome him. Countless glances and whispers pierced Lynn¡¯s young back. But Lynn remembered the advice to never look shallow, so he endured it. He was treated like a spectacle and entered the palace. But it was not a very special experience for him. He had already been through something similar when he was brought from his hometown three years ago. So the boy supported himself alone, thinking that there was no difference between a prisoner and a duke. But that was a complete illusion. It was the first night Lynn entered the Imperial Palace. Lynn, who had been nervous all day, lay in bed, and he could barely breathe. When the boy was almost asleep, the sound of a door opening was heard in the dark. ¡°Hello, little Duke.¡± Then, a voice sweet as honey rang out. Lynn, who had been awakened by the sound of the door, was startled and raised his upper body. There was a woman in his room for the first time. It was too dark to see the appearance clearly, but the twilight moonlight was enough to tell how enchanting was that woman¡¯s slender body and gestures. He was still a boy¡­ No, exactly because he was still a boy, Lynn was helplessly captivated by the sensual atmosphere. ¡°Who¡­¡± ¡°Well, who do you think?¡± When Lynn asked, unable to take his eyes off her, the woman answered playfully and sat across the bed. Lynn shuddered involuntarily and pushed her back. Then the woman came up with her knees more boldly on the bed. Lynn froze at the sight of the woman crawling with her torso bowed. ¡°You are cute.¡± She smiled sweetly as she looked at the stiff boy. She was going to cook it slowly, so she thought she didn¡¯t have to use her hands. The woman who bribed the knights and came to Lynn¡¯s residence was a middle-class noblewoman. At the same time, she was ambitious and savvy as well. Even if he came from a foreign country, he was the only one in the East who inherited the name of the owner of the East, Aetherner. So she would be the hostess of the East if she occupied it, and the mother of the next Eastern Duke if she had his child. Unlike when he was a prisoner, he became a very attractive prey. ¡°Were you alone and lonely? I¡¯ll stay with you, Duke.¡± The woman whispered as she stroked Lynn¡¯s cheek. Her long, smooth nails brushed against his skin, making him cringe and getting goosebumps. He was scared, but he couldn¡¯t refuse. The person in front of him was beautiful, and her hand was warm. And the embrace of her hugging his head was soft. The boy, who longed for the warmth of people, eventually could not resist and left his digging hands unattended. The woman tilted her head as if trying to kiss him. Lynn was frightened and closed his eyes. Suddenly, soft flesh touched his lips. All thoughts were blown away by the touch, the temperature, and the permeating moisture. Instead, an impulse he had never felt before filled the void in his head. No, it wasn¡¯t just an impulse, it was a command. The blood of the Eastern Duke, flowing through his veins, commanded the boy. Right now, bite what¡¯s in your grasp and kill it. The author¡¯s words: Middle-class noblewoman. Violation of the Act on the Protection of Sex for Children and Adolescents¡­ Chapter 36 ¡°S-Stop it! It hurts! Aakh!¡± The woman begged and screamed. But Lynn ignored her. The command that filled his head was so loud that he couldn¡¯t hear the woman¡¯s weeping voice. The command soaring from the source was absolute. Bite, tear, destroy, subdue, dominate, chew the tender flesh and lick the blood. And laugh. Lynn did as he was told. To quench this thirst, he seemed to have to obey. His whole body was hot. The heat was both pain and pleasure. So Lynn laughed out loud. The blood that soaked his body in the rushing pleasure was fragrant. He felt it. That was the last memory of that night. . . . ¡°It was morning when I woke up.¡± Lynn¡¯s voice as he recalled the past was heavy. It¡¯s already been 7 years since then, but Lynn remembered vividly what he had done that morning. Sunlight was pouring through the window. Looking at the peaceful sunlight, Lynn thought blankly. He thought that he had a strange dream, and that the Imperial Palace was unfamiliar to him. He was then shocked when he found dried blood on his clothes. Besides, when he woke up, the room was a mess. Lynn couldn¡¯t even imagine that it was his fault, and called the knights and servants in haste. Then he complained that someone had made a fuss in the middle of the night. Then the people looked at Lynn with astonishment. He thought he was already used to being a spectacle, but that was the first time those people looked at him with such disgust. ¡°You didn¡¯t remember anything?¡± ¡°I have fragmentary memories, but it was all like a dream.¡± In response to Lynn¡¯s gentle reply, Rena recalled the story she had heard from the Southern Duke. ¡ªThat bloke has a filthy hobby, seducing women and turning them into blood¡­ It seemed that she finally knew what the Southern Duke saw and what kind of misunderstanding he had. He made a woman who approached him while his memory was cut off into a mess. It was definitely a scary thing. But it¡¯s too extreme to decide to live alone for the rest of your life because of that one incident. Rena needed more explanation. ¡°That¡¯s why you decided not to get married?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about that.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Because it keeps happening.¡± To Rena¡¯s question, Lynn answered in a more subdued voice. ¡°I made up my mind after knowing what kind of person I am.¡± . . . Lynn returned to the East, leaving the worst first impression on the nobles of the Imperial Palace. Although there were bad stories about him, the prestige of the Eastern Duke was not to be broken by just that. So Lynn covered the events of that day and diligently carried out the work ahead, slowly establishing himself as the owner of the East. However, one problem remained. That he was still edible. A boy duke without any family of the same blood. He was a gold vein that was strange not to aim at. ¡°This is my younger sister. It¡¯s embarrassing for me to say, but it is said that she was the most beautiful woman in the East.¡± ¡°Greetings. Ah, this is my daughter. I brought her because she has a knack for music. I thought it might please you¡­¡± ¡°Your Grace, if you only focus on government affairs like that, you will get sick¡­¡± The nobles, coveting power, struggled to form ties with the Eastern Duke. Lynn was repulsed by his memories of the Imperial Palace, but he couldn¡¯t beat all those who approached. He was still young and fragile. Besides, the lonely boy had no choice but to like someone who smiled kindly. It was in an instant when one gave up their reasoning when their heart was moved. But it didn¡¯t last long with anyone. Unlike Lynn, who was content to share hearts, those people wanted a stronger relationship. So, like the lady in the Imperial Palace, they rushed into it, and met the same conclusion. ¡°Your Grace, let me go! A-Aaakh!¡± ¡°It hurts! Kyaaaa! Save me¡­!¡± The boy, who was usually quiet, changed suddenly when the relationship was ripe. The moment a soft arm wrapped around his neck, the moment sweet lips touched his skin, and the moment the dizzying scent tickled the tip of his nose, he wounded the women who came to him, unable to resist the urge to explode. As a result, if they were injured, and if they ran away, he came to his senses and despaired. It wasn¡¯t until Lynn repeated the same mistake several times that he realized that something out of his control existed inside his body. And it was later learned that the successive Eastern dukes had suffered the same problem. Eastern dukes could not fully touch their lovers. Even more so if they love their lovers. They became overwhelmed with sadism, injured their lover, and sometimes even killed them. Lynn was forced to bear that harsh fate because of the power he never wanted. It was the cruelest thing for a boy who struggled with loneliness. Lynn, who learned the truth, no longer stood by anyone. He decided to be alone for the rest of his life. He was seventeen that year. . . . Lynn finished speaking and looked at Rena with anxious eyes. He felt like he revealed all his faults. Both as the Eastern Duke and as an individual. But fortunately, Rena¡¯s eyes remained calm even after the story was over. ¡°I understand.¡± Rena just had an understanding expression. The truth of the rumors surrounding him, and the saying that the Emperor¡¯s power was far from God¡¯s blessing. ¡°Mr. Lynn is right. There is a curse behind an ability, how can that be a blessing?¡± At Rena¡¯s approval, Lynn was quietly relieved. ¡°But it¡¯s a little unexpected. The Eastern Duke also has the same inherited problem as the Northern Duke.¡± ¡°It will be the same with the South and West. It¡¯s just that unfortunately, the North was found out. The rest must be desperately hiding, as it is only a weakness if it¡¯s known.¡± Rena laughed at Lynn¡¯s reply. In other words, Lynn now revealed his weakness, which he desperately hid, to her. Should she call this cute or quirky? Rena looked at Lynn¡¯s face, which was a span high, and said. ¡°I¡¯ll touch you a little.¡± Rena said so and stretched out her hand. Then she patted Lynn¡¯s head gently before he even allowed her to. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± ¡°Encouraging.¡± At the unexpected action and answer, Lynn put on an awkward expression. However, he did not avoid or block her hand stroking his hair. ¡°Is it okay to touch like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then how do I touch it so that it becomes a problem?¡± Lynn stopped speaking, but Rena¡¯s expression was serious. Rena waited for his answer with clear eyes, and Lynn, who was agonizing, reluctantly answered. ¡°If you touch it badly.¡± ¡°Badly?¡± ¡°¡­Improperly.¡± ¡°Improperly?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, so you mean dirtyly?¡± Lynn looked at Rena, hating the blank look on her face. Then, he avoided her gaze with an awkward expression. It looked like he was embarrassed. It was disappointing. Sharing affection with one¡¯s lover is a very private part. And the problems arise after the confession itself is also a very intimate story. So, one could fully understand the embarrassing feeling, but Rena¡¯s simple reaction was a little funny. ¡®Even on a topic where he has a lot of experience in.¡¯ She heard that he had quite a lot of experiences like this since he was young, but he was still so shy about saying it. Rena wondered if this Eastern bloke¡¯s reaction was real or faked, then she suddenly remembered. ¡ªDon¡¯t like me too much. The mysterious warning he gave to Rena the other day. ¡ªIt¡¯s okay if you ¡®like¡¯ a lot. But, se¡­ ¡ªSe? ¡ª¡­ Romantic feeling. If you ever feel love¡­ Please tell me. [T/N: For old readers, I made suitable changes for Chapter 14 regarding this conversation a little bit. You don¡¯t need to re-read it as I only changed the conversation part above] At that time, Lynn was trying to say something, but he froze, and Rena didn¡¯t pay much attention to what he said before because his words after that were absurd enough. But now she just realized what it meant. ¡°Lynn said it before, to tell you if I ever feel love.¡± Rena started suspiciously. Then she looked at Lynn with a questioning look. ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s what you were originally trying to say¡­.¡± Immediately after, his hand covered Rena¡¯s mouth. Not just one hand, but both hands. Lynn covered Rena¡¯s mouth as his face went pale, and Rena, whose mouth was suddenly covered, frowned and pursued him with her gaze. Lynn persevered in a cold sweat. However, as the silent pressure continued, he eventually confessed in distress. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right, so don¡¯t say it.¡± Rena, more embarrassed by Lynn¡¯s confession, looked at him with her eyes. It wasn¡¯t about romantic feeling at all, it was sexual desire. What he originally intended to say was, ¡®If you feel sexual desire for me, tell me¡¯. So he warned her to be careful, because he could hit her if she run into him with sexual desire. The man had some circumstances, and he warned the lady, whom he had just met less than a week, to restrain her sexual desire. After confirming it, Rena spoke even though her mouth was still covered, because she was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Lynn, do you know how to pretend to be kind and to be subtly rude at the same time?¡± Lynn apologized in a crawling voice. Rena was still stunned, but when she saw Lynn¡¯s arm that was getting closer than before, she relieved her frowning impression. He was covering her mouth, revealing the inside of his sleeve. And there was a bandage on his arm that could be seen through his clothes. Rena found the wound she had inflicted on him, and she finally sighed. She herself was in a bad position to say that kind of thing. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s already in the past.¡± In the end, Rena took Lynn¡¯s hands off, pretending she couldn¡¯t win. Lynn stepped back calmly and grabbed the touch left on his hand. ¡°¡­Thank you, that must have been a difficult story to accept.¡± Not about the sexual desire part, but the secret he had revealed. Rena finally understood why Lynn said he couldn¡¯t have a companion, so she decided to take one step closer to him. ¡°Since you told me honestly, I¡¯ll confess to you too. The engagement I said yesterday was a pretext.¡± ¡°A pretext?¡± ¡°I thought Mr. Lynn would give up the alliance under such conditions.¡± The Eastern Duke, who had a bright future, had many political opponents, so she thought of course there would be a fianc¨¦e in the East. Even if none was selected, at least there should be a candidate. However, Rena¡¯s prediction was wrong from the start, and in the end, only misunderstandings were built up. When Rena confessed as if she was sorry, Lynn laughed in dismay. Not because of the past agony, but because Rena¡¯s misjudgment was absurd, and that the engagement was an excuse for refusal. Apparently this lady didn¡¯t seem to know who she was. ¡°Then let¡¯s forget about that¡­?¡± ¡°No. If it¡¯s okay with Mr. Lynn, I want to do it.¡± ¡°It would be better that way, because it makes sense to help each other.¡± Rena laughed vaguely at Lynn¡¯s rational answer. If they went around saying they love each other, no one would be able to argue about their cooperation. It was convenient in many ways, except for the possibility that the Southern Duke might collapse with foam in his mouth. However, the real reason Rena decided to get engaged was different. Rena wanted to let Lynn know that he was a person worthy of respect to a man like the Southern Duke, that is, to those who misunderstand him and slander him. But Rena didn¡¯t like to get her thoughts out of her mouth, because it was actually a useless meddling. It was just that kind of heart that moved Rena. Rena liked that Lynn was kind. That¡¯s why she wanted to help. It was a light heart, but she meant it. ¡°Then please take care of me, fiancee.¡± Rena smiled and held out her hand. Lynn looked at Rena¡¯s smiling face for a moment, then he smiled awkwardly, as if he was imitating her. Then he lowered his gaze with his outstretched hand. Rena¡¯s hands were small. It was so small compared to himself that it was surprising. Lynn took Rena¡¯s hand with moderate strength, trying to hide his softly rushing heart. If he gave it strength, the tension would show. If he released his power, a tremor would be transmitted. So he tried to pretend to be calm and held the lady¡¯s dazzling hand. Under the moonlight, Rena¡¯s smile deepened. Lynn¡¯s heart ached and his brow twitched slightly. Rena thought that Lynn¡¯s proposal of an alliance was in the interests of the East. Lynn knew that Rena was misunderstanding, but he didn¡¯t bother to explain it. He actually couldn¡¯t explain. If he joined forces with Rena, sure, it would be of great help to the East. But that wasn¡¯t the reason Lynn proposed an alliance. If anyone knew, they would say he was not qualified to be the Eastern Duke, because at that time, there was no the East in Lynn¡¯s mind. He was very surprised when he heard that Rena had died. He couldn¡¯t believe it, and he didn¡¯t want to believe it. He felt strange to stand alone in a world where there might not be her. Even if the moon disappeared from the sky, it would not be so vain. Then, when he saw Rena alive, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else because he was relieved. It was funny. How long has it been since they met, how much do they know each other? Lynn laughed at his own heart, but did not deny it. He couldn¡¯t get a mate anyway. He could not be touched, embraced, and loved, so his heart belonged to things that were never to be revealed, like secrets or weaknesses. Fortunately, Lynn was used to being patient. He knew how to be content with the little things. That was why he proposed an alliance. Lynn just wanted to prevent Rena from disappearing. He wanted her to be somewhere in the world he lives in. Close if possible, and far if not possible. Could anyone explain this? Lynn looked at Rena, hiding his heart well. Rena didn¡¯t seem to notice his thought at all. So Lynn thought how lucky he was, and smiled softly. The author¡¯s words: Lynn, 20 years old. Tend to climb up to the fireplace quietly. Translator¡¯s words: Lynn, 20 years old. Our natural born eunuch. Just kidding. Chapter 37 On a dark night, Angie hurried past the mansion¡¯s front door. ¡°That¡­ Young Master. Without a message¡­¡± ¡°Is Mother asleep?¡± ¡°She is still awake. ¡° The young butler of the Ruber family hastily greeted the young master who had returned without contacting him first. Angie handed him his coat and headed straight to his mother¡¯s room. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Angie?¡± When he knocked on the door, the woman¡¯s voice rang. A woman with a shawl wrapped around her pajamas appeared behind the door. It was a lady with a graceful impression, Marchioness Ruber. ¡°Did you just arrive?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At a time like this¡­ Did something happen?¡± The Marchioness asked, stroking her son¡¯s cheek. The original Ruber family was in the north, but they also had a mansion in the capital. It was a mansion with a long history that had been refined since the time when the Marquis was still a viscount. It took only half an hour by carriage from the Imperial Palace, so the Marquis and Angie stayed at the Imperial Palace, only stopping by occasionally. Angie paused for a moment at his mother¡¯s concern. ¡°Mother, have you ever seen the representative of the South?¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, it was a confirmation. Even on Founding Day, during the opening ceremony of the expedition and the victory ceremony, the representative of the Southern region was in the most spotlighted position. So she should have seen that person whose name was Rena Ruber. At Angie¡¯s question, the Marchioness opened her eyes wide as if surprised. ¡°That person¡¯s name is Rena Ruber. And she looks a lot like Sister.¡± ¡°Your sister¡­¡± ¡°Mother has seen her, right?¡± ¡°Angie, about that¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk in the hallway. Come in.¡± At that moment, a deep voice overshadowed the Marchioness¡¯ voice. Angie was startled by the unexpected voice. A man was seen getting up from the bed over his mother¡¯s shoulder. It was Marquis Ruber. ¡°What if you cough again?¡± The Marquis spoke anxiously, and the Marchioness, who had stiffened, also stepped aside from the door belatedly. She meant to invite Angie in. As it should have been, Angie faltered without realizing it. ¡°I thought you were in the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°I returned to take a break. You should get going.¡± The Marquis answered calmly and ordered the butler who was still behind Angie. The butler, who hid his expression and overheard the story, hurriedly retreated under the order of his master. Angie hesitated and entered the room. He wondered if he should ask his father how he was doing, but now he didn¡¯t really want to. So, when he kept his mouth shut, the Marquis spoke first. ¡°I heard the news. You did a good job at the conference hall. You did well.¡± At the Marquis¡¯ praise, Angie felt his chest tighten. Even while resting at home, his father was still enlightened with the news. Still, he didn¡¯t say anything about the Southern Duke¡¯s assistant, Rena Ruber. So thinking that it would be better, Angie opened his mouth. ¡°Today, I saw the Southern Representative up close.¡± ¡°That is natural.¡± ¡°Why is that person¡¯s name Rena Ruber? Does she know anything?¡± ¡°How can I know the situation in the South?¡± ¡°That person looks like Elder Sister.¡± Angie said unconsciously. It was confusing, but it wasn¡¯t solely because of the appearance of the Southern Representative. That was just one of the many things, as Angie already had deep-rooted doubts in the first place. The year his sister died, Angie was eight years old. There was a lot he didn¡¯t know yet, but he was old enough to watch and remember everything. To him, his elder sister, Rena Ruber, was rude and didn¡¯t play with him a lot. She was a natural enemy who ostracized him from time to time, but in any case, a companion with whom he spent the most time with during his growth. But one morning he heard that his sister was ill. Surprised, he went to his sister, but the servants stopped him. The butler told him not to get too close because the disease might spread. Angie believed it, so he peeked through the garden and looked only through the window of his sister¡¯s room. He thought he¡¯d see her tomorrow. However, four days after it was announced that she was ill, his sister died. At the news that the butler carefully delivered, Angie ran to his mother and asked if it was real. He cried begging to see his sister. But Angie could not see his sister in the end. He asked desperately why he couldn¡¯t see her, but the grown-ups just turned away with a sad expression on their face. The servants explained one thing or another, but all of them were strange excuses even in the ears of a young child. In the end, Angie sent his sister away without accepting anything, and he was suppressed by the strange atmosphere of tabooing the name Rena Ruber. ¡°Sister really died of an illness?¡± At that time, the locked heart was motivated and he opened his mouth. ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s all so strange. Nobody knows what kind of an illness it was, the doctor has never come, and nobody has ever seen Sister.¡± ¡°Angie¡­¡± ¡°Hold on, Mother. I want to hear directly from Father. What the hell happened? Who the hell is the Southern Representative? She has the same name, age, and face as Sister. Do you really not know, Father?¡± Angie asked again and again. His reasoning was very clever and he spoke with his chin up. In fact, he was told a lot that he was smart. He was not physically strong, but he was smart, so everyone was looking forward to the future. ¡®But he is still so naive. ¡® Then the Marquis looked at his son, finding him amusing. Why did he not think that he should keep his mouth shut because his sister¡¯s death is questionable? ¡®You will be used if you just push without any countermeasure.¡¯ The Marquis smiled softly at his clumsy son. It seems that as he was raised as an only child who grew up without any obstacles, he couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between heaven and earth. This was all possible because he firmly believed that the people around him, including his father, could not harm him. The Marquis looked at his son¡¯s youthful face and pretended to lose. ¡°Yes, she is your sister.¡± ¡°Then, really¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why the hell were you asking that?¡± Angie, who raised his eyebrows at the Marquis¡¯ question, hesitated and blinked his eyes. ¡°You came in the middle of the night to wake up your mother and question your injured father. That¡¯s all you did.¡± The Marquis¡¯ voice was still as usual. But there was a deep sense of disappointment. Angie was surprised and made an excuse. ¡°I was just trying to check, because it¡¯s so strange¡­¡± ¡°So you have to ask for an explanation just because it¡¯s strange?¡± As the Marquis muttered in disappointment, Angie was speechless. In an instant, he felt like he was being punished. As Angie bowed his head, the Marquis reasoned with him. ¡°You¡¯re my only child, of course, I¡¯ll help you if you need help. Have I ever done anything bad to you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°I understand that you are surprised to see the Southern Representative. They have the same name and look alike. But do you have to visit out of nowhere because of this matter?¡± The admonition of the Marquis was a way of adding to the guilt. Naturally, Angie¡¯s head gradually lowered, and his mother, who was watching, whispered. ¡°Apologize to your father.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for coming unannounced in the middle of night.¡± Angie finally lowered his eyes and muttered. The attitude of asking fiercely was overshadowed by the shabby ending. The Marquis thought to himself that such a son was pathetic. He wondered will this child be as much as Rena¡¯s half? The Marquis looked at Angie, remembering Rena he had seen in the Tomb. Unlike Rena, who was a straight blade, Angie was like a stuffed toy. He was already fourteen years old, but he had only soft hair on his face and was as small as most girls. He had a soft personality and a softer body. A son who was clever but not clever enough to cut his own price. ¡®Should I have been more careful?¡¯ Looking at Angie, the Marquis belatedly felt sorry for Rena. Had he known his son would look like this, he would have raised his daughter to the very end. The Marquis looked at his ungrateful son and said in a lower tone. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Angie turned with a pale face. The Marquis looked distastefully at his son who was retreating. Angie kept that unhappy face until he came out into the hallway. But immediately after closing the door, the boy¡¯s expression changed. Angie narrowed his eyes and bit his lip. It was never an expression that could be called soft. *** Early in the morning, Uni wiped away the hanging curtains and drapes with her wild hand. The sun shone from the window, shining on Rena¡¯s face, who was sleeping deeply. Rena felt the light and hid under the pillow. It was an unspoken appeal that she wanted more sleep, but her maid was merciless. ¡°My lady, wake up!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Come on! We have a lot of work to do today!¡± ¡°Hukk¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Get up!¡± Rena reluctantly got her body up as her hand rubbed her shoulder. Her sleepy face and her shriveled hair were quite a spectacle. But, as if already familiar, Uni brought cold water in front of her. Then, the water droplets bounced back on Rena¡¯s face, who was nodding off again. ¡°Other people should see this.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Rena moaned in a sleepy voice as Uni murmured towards the ignorant Rena. The usual Rena had no flaws, but the Rena in the morning was nothing but flaws. It was Uni¡¯s job every morning to wake her up, polish her up, and make her a proper person. ¡°Come on, come on. Come on, wash up, you have three schedules.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Here. The servants brought it to me at dawn.¡± Rena forced her eyes open, still squinting, and Uni took cards. All three cards were calling Rena, and the senders were different. Rena turned over the cards one by one, then suddenly narrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have an unwelcome invitation.¡± ¡°Is it the old man?¡± ¡°No, someone else.¡± Rena looked at the card with an expression that was not clear whether it was a smile or a frown. Then, releasing her hand, she stretched with all her might. The sleep seemed to have run away thanks to that unwelcome invitation. ¡°Well.¡± Rena, who came to her senses, said as if she had suddenly remembered. ¡°I¡¯m engaged.¡± Uni¡¯s mouth was shut by Rena¡¯s confession. Uni blinked several times and soon asked back seriously. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you being too hasty?¡± ¡°I was taught to see the world with an open mind.¡± Rena struggled to laugh at Uni¡¯s excessive precociousness. But as brazen as Uni was, she was even more quick-witted. ¡°Is it with Mr. Lynn?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then are you dating Mr. Lynn?¡± ¡°No way.¡± To the successive questions, Rena immediately affirmed and denied. She drew the line, especially on the dating topic. ¡°You know that¡¯s not the case.¡± ¡°Then how can you get married without being in love?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like being unique to someone.¡± Rena shook her head at Uni¡¯s small protest. She then added as if trying to help her case. ¡°It¡¯s right not to start something you can¡¯t take responsibility for.¡± Uni pouted her lips at Rena¡¯s assertion. She wanted to say something, but stopped. Rena read that expression and spoke her words lightly. ¡°And it¡¯s really an alliance. Engagement is just a cover.¡± ¡°Either way, the old man will grab the back of his neck.¡± Uni chuckled wickedly before asking with an excited face. ¡°If it is a cover engagement, you have to be friendly externally, but what if Mr. Lynn really likes you?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know people.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but not on this matter.¡± Rena waved her hand at Uni¡¯s difficult hypothesis. So Uni looked at Rena in a way that asked how she was so sure. ¡°Really, Mr. Lynn doesn¡¯t want to see anyone either.¡± ¡°Why is that person so sober?¡± ¡°I think there are personal circumstances.¡± Rena pretended not to know and hid Lynn¡¯s secret. Then, before Uni asked more, she got up. ¡°I must be busy today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re changing the subject.¡± Uni was quick-witted, but she was also very generous with Rena only, so eventually she quietly got up with Rena. It was, after all, a busy day. She had to hurry now to fulfill the schedule. . . . Uni took care of Rena and prepared her to go out. After the young lady left safely, Uni worked diligently again and headed for the underground laundry. Unlike the squirming lady, Uni was the type to finish her work first. ¡®I¡¯m just going to change the bed sheets and play!¡¯ Uni was excited to roll around on the soft bed and hurried her steps. However, a child she had never seen before stood in the way of the excited Uni. ¡°Hello.¡± It was a strangely familiar boy, wearing a white priest¡¯s uniform. Uni glanced at the boy up and down and responded bluntly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Umm. Are you Rena Ruber¡¯s maid?¡± The boy, Angie Ruber, said so and smiled broadly. Because of that, Uni, who was quick-witted, had no choice but to notice the identity of this guy who looks similar to her lady. Chapter 38 ¡°Are you Rena Ruber¡¯s maid?¡± Angie, a boy in a priest uniform, asked with a gentle smile. At the sudden approach and question, Uni looked up and down with an annoyed face. It was too bad of an attitude for a maid. So Angie added with a puzzled expression as if surprised by the action. ¡°Umm, do you know that the priests who enter the Imperial Palace are all nobles?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°So what? You¡¯re a nobleman, so do I have to bow to you?¡± Uni asked with a sharp voice, and Angie became more awkward after her reaction. The maid was still young, so he thought she didn¡¯t know what she was doing, but it was not like that. The maid was fierce towards the boy, regardless of whether the priest was a nobleman. Angie blinked his eyes at the hostility and bad treatment he had ever received for the first time in his life. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I just have a question for you¡­¡± ¡°Then, introduce yourself first before explaining the situation. What is it?¡± At Uni¡¯s rebuttal, Angie was speechless once again. It was the first time in his life he had ever heard someone admonishing him in this way, even after including his father, the Marquis, or Prince Rubid, and the Cardinal. No one had ever treated Angie this openly except for Her Majesty the Emperor. ¡°If the only thing a nobleman does is to introduce themselves, I understand. Now get out of my way because I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°You understand?¡± ¡°Understanding and sectarianism are different.¡± Uni degenerated the heir of the Marquis into an incompetent person and moved on again. She was going to wait and see how he¡¯d react. But just as she was about to pass by, a roar of laughter erupted from the side. ¡°You speak really well.¡± Angie smiled and admired it. It wasn¡¯t an angry smile at all, so this time, it was Uni who found the situation awkward. ¡®What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯ Uni thought that this noble young master would get angry and spit if she shot at him in moderation. ¡°That¡¯s right. If one has any questions, they should introduce themselves and explain, yes.¡± But instead of getting angry, the guy who was supposed to be the young lady¡¯s younger brother laughed with a haha and nodded his head. Then he asked in a still bright voice. ¡°Hey, are you busy?¡± ¡°Busy.¡± ¡°Then can I help you?¡± At the unexpected words, Uni shut her mouth and looked at Angie. The lady told her to avoid anyone approaching her. But she also said to make friends if they¡¯re not dangerous. This guy was definitely the latter. Moreover, there was no sign of insidiousness like the old butler of the Ruber family. Whether he was stupid or bold, he exposed his bare face as it was. Uni¡¯s cheeks swelled slightly as she looked at Angie. She didn¡¯t like his face that resembled her lady, but at the same time, exactly because it resembled her lady, she couldn¡¯t be harsh to him. So, in the end, Uni pretended to lose. ¡°Do you know how to change bed sheets?¡± *** At that time, Rena was just beginning her busy schedule for the day in her uniform. The first schedule was to meet the Southern Duke. Rena followed the Southern Duke¡¯s servant to an empty room in the palace. The Southern Duke stood in front of her with a stiff face. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The voice of the Southern Duke was dark. It was completely different from yesterday. Rena also erased her smile and greeted only with her eyes. The atmosphere between the two was different from usual. It was because there was a critically ill patient over the door. ¡°You¡¯ve made a trip all the way here¡­¡± Another servant hurried out as the Duke¡¯s servant sent the message. They were taken aback and brought the Southern Duke and Rena into the room. As they entered the bedroom, they heard the sound of breathing. The Southern Duke came personally, but the person on the bed did not get up to greet him. More precisely, it couldn¡¯t have happened. The person¡¯s muscles were all dry and twisted, and he couldn¡¯t lift a single hand. ¡°How is his condition?¡± ¡°He cannot use his hands, so we only feed him thin porridge.¡± The person lying on the bed was the Southern knight who had been deprived of life by Clavis the day before. A man who once had a particularly thick neck and stiff shoulders, but could no longer be described like that, lay shabbily. ¡°The doctors say it is malnutrition. If he eats well, he will gradually recover, but since he¡¯s weak to the limit, it will be difficult to come back as before.¡± The Southern Duke let out a long, silent breath. What stood in the silent old man¡¯s eyes was the responsibility and anger at this unjust situation. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± The Southern Duke bent down and asked the man lying on the bed. Then the man barely opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some people and a carriage, so when you can move, you can return home. I¡¯ll send them a letter in advance.¡± The man slowly moved his eyes like a drunken man, looking at the Southern Duke and Rena standing behind him. Then his face became twisted and he began to cry. He wept like a beast. Neither his eyes nor his mouth were wet, so he only cried with his voice. He then repeated that he was sorry. He was talking to both the Southern Duke and Rena. Rena and the Southern Duke, who came out after seeing the straw doll-shaped knight, looked at each other with thoughtful faces. . . . The two people who lived on the battlefield were accustomed to injury and death. However, this time around, they couldn¡¯t act like it was nothing, because something that shouldn¡¯t have happened happened. It would have made more sense if they lost someone to the dead, but after losing the knight to the Emperor¡¯s coercion, a greater sense of defeat came upon them than on the battlefield. What made it even more crazy was that they couldn¡¯t properly protest against the Emperor¡¯s tyranny. Everything in the Empire was in the hands of the Emperor, and the Duke was no exception. The Southern Duke put his hand over his darkened eyes. Then Rena broke the silence and said. ¡°The power of the Cardinal is like the power to harm people, not the dead.¡± The Southern Duke knew that Rena was criticizing Clavis and nodded in agreement. However, what Rena wanted to say was not just such a complaint. ¡°The power to reap life, isn¡¯t it useless to the dead?¡± As Rena added, the Southern Duke¡¯s expression changed. The Emperor¡¯s power must be the power that God has given to fight the dead, and of course it must be an effective ability for the dead. However, Clavis¡¯ ¡®frailty¡¯ was a power that would work only for the living, not the dead. ¡°¡­There are many ways to use those powers.¡± In response to Rena¡¯s suspicion, the Southern Duke explained it unconsciously. ¡°Only the dukes know how to do it. Clavis must be the same. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions that what you saw yesterday was all he had.¡± It meant not to doubt the power of the Emperor. However, that attitude seemed closer to ignoring the fearful facts than blaming a rash young man. Rena asked back because of the strange feeling. ¡°Do you also use your powers in various ways? Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen you use your powers before.¡± Rena briefly recalled her mercenary days. As it turns out, the Southern Duke did not use his powers on the battlefield. The Southern Duke¡¯s ¡®firefight¡¯ was an excellent ability to deal with the swarms of the dead along with the Northern¡¯s ¡®slash¡¯, but Rena had never seen even a small spark in the South. [T/N: Back in Chapter 31 I translated it as ¡®strife¡¯, apparently they imply the same meaning, just a play of words, so I changed them to ¡®firefight¡¯ now because his ability is literally summoning flames] The Southern Duke answered Rena¡¯s question with an uncomfortable face. ¡°Fire can¡¯t be reasoned with. You don¡¯t know what it will burn and what it will not burn.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you didn¡¯t use it for fear that the soldiers might be caught up in it?¡± ¡°If that was the case, I would have gone far away alone and threw a fireball. But no.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°If you make a fire often, you will be possessed by the fire. So in the end you will burn everything as you please.¡± Rena tilted her head at the vague words. To that, the Southern Duke added bluntly. ¡°Let me tell you about my grandfather. He burned the dead every time, and in the end even burned his family members and burned himself to death.¡± The Southern Duke¡¯s voice was calm. It was an old story from more than half a hundred years ago and there was no need to worry again. The Southern Duke lost his family in fire at the hands of his grandfather. His father, his mother, his brothers and sisters, his first wife and children. He later inherited his powers from his grandfather, but he was terrified of his powers and did not use them sparingly. ¡®So this is the South?¡¯ Rena listened to his story and thought secretly. Lynn¡¯s sadism and the curse behind the power, such as the North¡¯s compulsory execution, were all just not revealed as Lynn said. One by one, Rena suddenly became curious about the situation. What kind of curse was placed on Clavis, who snatches the lives of others? Even though it must have been quite a terrible curse, the human could still laugh. With a plausible hypothesis, she remembered Clavis¡¯ smirking face, and Rena bit her lips tightly. Meanwhile, the Southern Duke sighed, unaware of Rena¡¯s thoughts. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m in trouble. I have to discipline the knights further.¡± Even yesterday morning, he thought that the knights would follow Rena obediently. Then something just had to happen half a day after he thought that. The Southern Duke touched his forehead thinking that yesterday¡¯s event would make the kids¡¯ hearts run wild again. Rena said. ¡°Even if the expedition is the same, there will be shifts to protect the crack soon. It will be difficult.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t even stand guard.¡± ¡°It is possible if they just stand still, but if the dead approach through the crack¡­¡± At Rena¡¯s concern, the Southern Duke kept his mouth shut. The crack in the Doom Palace was to be protected by each region taking turns. And the Northern region, who had been protecting it for a week, had executed quite a number of the dead in the meantime. Recalling that fact, the Southern Duke quickly turned serious. Beside him, Rena added. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to keep the rift alone. Fighting and blocking are two different things.¡± That¡¯s right. The Executioner could slaughter as many as she wanted to, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch them all by herself. If the dead who escaped from Rena¡¯s side disturb the Imperial Palace, it will all be the South¡¯s incompetence, negligence, and responsibility. At Rena¡¯s confession, the Southern Duke¡¯s face was stained with anguish, and Rena, who was throwing the bait, brought out the main point at that point. ¡°To fill the gap, we have no choice but to seek outside help.¡± ¡°What do you mean by outside?¡± ¡°For example, the East¡­¡± ¡°The East? As if that bastard would help!¡± However, Rena¡¯s sketch was discolored as the Southern Duke began to swear as soon as the word ¡®the East¡¯ came out. ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense! Instead of asking the East for help, I¡¯d rather make a pact with the dead!¡± The Southern Duke even regarded the Eastern Duke as a worse opponent than the dead. At that violent refusal, Rena was also curious about it. Why did the Southern Duke get so angry even though they were just talking about the East? The Duke was not even an adolescent anymore, but an elderly man. It seemed too sensitive to say that he was just temperamental, so Rena asked honestly. ¡°Is something wrong with the Eastern Duke?¡± ¡°Wrong? Ha! I just don¡¯t want to deal with that guy who has abandoned the dignity of a duke and the way of human beings!¡± Seeing that the face between his white eyebrows and his beard was red, it looked like he was genuinely angry. Even after shouting like that, the Southern Duke continued to curse Lynn for a long time, and Rena wondered if he was not relieved even after shouting like that. Then he turned his arrow to Rena, who brought up the topic of the East. ¡°Anyway, why did you bring up the Eastern Duke?¡± To make matters worse, this old man was quick-witted. As Rena hesitated at the sudden question, the Southern Duke asked again with a harsh face. ¡°Is it because there¡¯s Ruber in the North, so you¡¯re looking to the East, or do you have a personal interest in that damn bastard?¡± It was a snarky question with no room to escape. Chapter 39 ¡°Is it because there¡¯s Ruber in the North, so you¡¯re looking to the East, or do you have a personal interest in that damn bastard?¡± Rena also wanted to answer the questions of the Southern Duke without adding or reducing a thing. ¡®Both¡¯. But she couldn¡¯t do that and just smiled, because she thought the Southern Duke would really grab the back of his neck and faint. Then the Southern Duke shouted with a harsher face. ¡°I¡¯ve said it repeatedly, but I¡¯ll do it again, don¡¯t have any dealings with the Eastern Duke! You¡¯re not anyone else, but my representative! Don¡¯t get mesmerized by his appearance!¡± The Southern Duke smashed down the table and spoke with strength in every syllable. At that strong refusal, Rena smiled more gracefully. ¡®I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡¯ There was nothing she could do but smile. The Southern Duke¡¯s hatred was more serious than expected. He even childishly tried to make her side with him and once she said something good about the Eastern Duke, he¡¯d consider her an enemy right away. So Rena hid her awkwardness and tried to choose her words, but a helping hand came down. ¡°My apologies for bothering you in the midst of your conversation, but Sir Rena, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± A calm, middle-aged man¡¯s voice was heard through the fury of the Southern Duke. The secretary of the Southern Duke, who had been watching by his side, cut off his words. ¡°Cardinal Clavis invited you to the Greenhouse Garden.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. The time has already come.¡± The secretary deliberately talked about the next schedule to let the atmosphere cool off, and Rena nodded coldly and prepared to get up. Rena was scheduled to have tea time with Clavis after meeting the Southern Duke. That was the second schedule of the day and the uncomfortable invitation that woke Rena from sleep in the early morning. ¡°You¡¯ve never been to the Greenhouse Garden, so I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The secretary politely took the lead, and Rena didn¡¯t turn down because she needed help. Meanwhile, the Southern Duke looked at Rena with suspicious eyes until the very end. As soon as Rena, freed from the interrogation, came out into the hallway, she exhaled a long breath. The secretary who was watching her said soothingly. ¡°You must¡¯ve been troubled. There are so many things piled up.¡± ¡°I can see that. What really happened?¡± ¡°There are many famous anecdotes about the arrogance of the Eastern Duke.¡± Because the Emperor invited them on every national anniversary, the dukes met every year whether they liked it or not. Each time, the Eastern Duke was arrogant and tenacious, arguing and provoking other dukes. There was even a time when Eura, who was normally as cold as ice, grabbed the neck of the Eastern Duke, who was still a boy. Therefore, it was enough to say how reckless the Eastern Duke was. But it wasn¡¯t just his disrespectful attitude that caused the Southern Duke to hate Lynn. ¡°It¡¯s a story that shouldn¡¯t be recklessly mentioned, but in fact, my lord has sent a courtship letter to the Eastern Duke.¡± ¡°A courtship?¡± ¡°Yeah. When the Eastern Duke was just coming of age, right before you came as a foreign mercenary.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words. Courtship¡­ That proud Southern Duke to the Eastern Duke? ¡°It was not his relatives. As you know, he had no daughters or granddaughters.¡± ¡°Then whose¡­?¡± ¡°It was a young girl in the South. The lady who was staying in the Imperial Palace harassed her father saying she was in love with the Eastern Duke, and that father harassed our Southern Duke.¡± ¡°And he just listened to that kind of joke?¡± ¡°Because it was such a desperate time.¡± This was before the mercenary called Executioner appeared. It was a time when the dead were coming in endlessly, and the help from the North became increasingly remote and the South was pushed to the brink day by day. In the meantime, the nobleman¡¯s request to send a courtship letter to the Eastern Duke made the Southern Duke feel conflicted. First of all, he just didn¡¯t like it. It hurt his pride to send a courtship letter to that bastard in his own name. And he was reluctant to let a Southern daughter go, because of the dirty rumors surrounding Lynn. But at the same time, the situation was harsh. If the Eastern Duke became the son-in-law of the South, the situation would not be the same as it was now. In addition, rumors surrounding the Eastern Duke have calmed down recently, and the woman liked him, so it wasn¡¯t a forced relationship. He still hated the Eastern Duke, but coveted his power. At that time, the young man was setting up a fairly plausible territory. In the end, the Southern Duke relented and sent a courtship letter to the East. Then the Eastern Duke replied like this without a single thought. ¡ªNot interested in Southern women. Ask more politely if you need help. The reply from the East was that. It was an insult that far exceeded the level of provocation, and it was the most gruesome rejection of the Southern Duke¡¯s long life. ¡°He felt embarrassed because of the Eastern Duke¡¯s reply.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡± Rena finally agreed to the secretary¡¯s explanation. The Southern Duke suffered serious damage to his pride. He hated himself for coveting the Eastern Duke¡¯s power even for a moment, and to erase it, he hated Lynn even more intensely. ¡°But that¡¯s already a thing of the past. The reason why he reacts so sensitively now is because of you rather than the Eastern Duke.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°It is disrespectful to say such a thing, but His Grace wanted to have you as his son.¡± ¡°¡­Not his daughter?¡± ¡°Because he knew you as a man back then.¡± Rena laughed vaguely at the secretary¡¯s sudden remark. ¡°But, after hearing your circumstances, he gave up. He didn¡¯t express it, but when you said that you¡¯re the daughter of Sir Ruber, he was quite embarrassed.¡± It was okay to have her as a daughter rather than a son, it was just a matter of gender in any case. However, the existence of her father, Marquis Ruber, was an entirely different matter. ¡°Things are complicated when you¡¯re not a mere nameless noble, and Marquis Ruber is involved as well. So, he eventually gave up on bringing you into the Duchy.¡± The secretary said and smiled. It was a light thing as if he had merely stopped trying to raise a dog or cat. But this was the first time Rena heard of this. ¡°Is it okay to talk about all this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of hiding it now?¡± Rena was concerned as well, but she was not as honest as a secretary. In fact, it felt like grabbing a straw. The Southern Duke was completely dependent on Rena as an old parent leaned on their child. The evidence was that he did not punish Rena on the multiple arbitrariness she had previously committed. When Rena entered the palace at the invitation of the Southern Duke, she went to the Marquis at her own will, ruined the ball in her uniform, and improvised everything about the first expedition. If anyone else did that, they would be punished and kicked out immediately. However, the Southern Duke only demanded a belated explanation and did not give Rena, who did not even ask the Southern Duke for permission, let alone his understanding, any disadvantage. Just by looking at this, it was obvious where the power of the South was concentrated. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s very worried in case you go to the East.¡± The secretary, who had been a longtime assistant to the Southern Duke, and who was equally concerned about the South, confessed everything to Rena. At least trying to make her understand. The secretary said so and looked into Rena¡¯s face. Rena, who was always calm, had a strange expression on her face. There was something uncomfortable about it, so he had a complicated smile on her face. ¡°I know what it feels like to be abandoned.¡± Rena said in a whisper with a face like that. ¡°So I won¡¯t betray him first. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°If you say so¡­¡± The secretary was concerned that Rena might be offended. But Rena just swallowed the bitter smile she had for a while and smiled again. Meanwhile they arrived at the Greenhouse Garden outside the palace on the lake. When no further guidance was needed, the secretary turned around after he said his farewell. As a result, Rena was left alone for a while, and she used that time to process the story she had just heard. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect he would think like that.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe he tried to let her in as his child. She didn¡¯t even imagine it. If that were the case, could she have appeared as the Duke¡¯s adoptive daughter in front of her biological father who sold his daughter in order to become a marquis? It¡¯s a childish imagination, but a little thrilling. She imagined the Southern Duke, who became an adopted father, Lynn, who became her fianc¨¦e, and Uni, who was nothing but her younger sister, sitting around a table together. She thought it would be fun to play with a family like that. Lynn and the Southern Duke would get into an awkward fight over their ambiguous relationship, and Uni would put the grown-ups to shame with just a few words while watching the scene. At that time, all Rena had to do was smile in between. Such a scene was beautifully drawn before her eyes, and her heart was tickled. She wanted to enjoy this sweetness a little more, but soon she let out a long breath to calm her excitement. Then she stepped out into the Greenhouse Garden, which glittered like a mirage. At the end of the road lined with flowers in full bloom, she saw a man. Needless to say, her heart immediately cooled at the sight. Clavis was sitting at the tea table waiting for Rena. However, his attire was different from usual. He had his long hair tied into one and wore a fancy suit instead of the cardinal¡¯s uniform. It was as if he had taken out the Clavis in the past, when he was not a cardinal, but the Western Duke. In other words, it was the same as when he pushed Rena into the crack 6 years ago. Rena was shocked at first. It was something a human with conscience would not dare to do, but Clavis took this devilish idea into action and just laughed out loud. Like an angel in a torch, beautiful and noble. . . . ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡± Clavis, who was resting on his chin with both hands, said with his eyes closed. ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t come.¡± ¡°I have no choice but to come. Whose name is it that is written on that card?¡± ¡°You are so kind.¡± Rena stood in front of the table and responded with only moderate manners. Clavis smiled generously deeply, but he didn¡¯t escort Rena when he got up. ¡°If you had dressed prettier, I would have taken out the chair.¡± Instead, he mumbled in a voice full of regret. It was as if he were disappointed by his lover who appeared neglected. ¡°I can take out the chair by myself.¡± She wondered if he was crazy, but still answered calmly. Then she deliberately pulled the chair out with a creaking noise and sat down softly. Clavis burst into laughter at the harsh sound. He glanced at Rena¡¯s behavior, looking almost insane. Objectively speaking, seeing a beautiful man smiling brightly should be a good thing, however, Rena¡¯s smile faded from her face. As Rena¡¯s eyes grew cold in his eyes, Clavis smiled more intensely. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. You smiled well on the first day.¡± ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t know you would be like this.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Rena didn¡¯t answer, so Clavis bowed down to the table and asked. ¡°Hmm? What did you mean like ¡®this¡¯?¡± ¡°Like a pervert.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± At Rena¡¯s reply, Clavis burst into laughter. He laughed out loud for a long time, then moaned as he wiped his wet eyes from laughing. ¡°It¡¯s the first time in my life I¡¯ve ever heard such a thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something to be thankful for. It means that there were a lot of polite people around.¡± ¡°No, there were a lot of low-key people. Unlike our Miss Rena.¡± Who¡¯s your Rena? Rena looked at Clavis, who was too skinny, and thought that she had come out for nothing. She actually didn¡¯t want to come out if she could. Rather than her dislike of him, it was because of her judgment that he was worthless. Nevertheless, the reason Rena accepted the invitation was that it would be better to see it once and finish it because he would still bother her even if she refused. ¡°Did you call me to talk like this?¡± ¡°Ugh, there are other important things, but I also wanted to talk about these.¡± Rena wanted to get to the point, but Clavis smirked to the end. ¡°Miss Rena, do you have anything you want to say to me?¡± ¡°The one who has something to say must be the one who calls the other person, right?¡± ¡°With the way things are going, it¡¯ll be a shame if you keep being so cold.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it as you have nothing more to say¡­¡± Rena finally got up at the continuous nonsense. At about the same time, Clavis reached out and grabbed Rena¡¯s wrist. Rena looked at Clavis unsurprisingly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Clavis looked up and asked, acting cute. ¡°About what I¡¯ve done to you.¡± Even his voice was sweet. ¡°That¡¯s so weird. To figure something out, one has to ask the reason, right?¡± However, his smiling eyes, in the shape of a crescent moon, were cold without any emotion. ¡°But why do you look like you¡¯re done? Nothing has been resolved. But you don¡¯t hate, you don¡¯t wonder, and you don¡¯t care.¡± Clavis grabbed Rena¡¯s wrist and pulled her closer. Then he muttered as he kissed Rena¡¯s little fingernails. ¡°It¡¯s really weird.¡± The next moment, the gaze of Clavis, who had been smiling softly, changed. ¡°Rena Ruber.¡± Clavis questioned with a voice entirely different from his soft one. ¡°How far did you find out?¡± Chapter 40 ¡°How far did you find out?¡± Clavis¡¯ voice was as heavy as an interrogating king. ¡°Where did you go from the Tomb?¡± As if his usual grinning face were all fake, his face, which had fallen into silence, was so cold. Rena looked at his face, which had changed from spring to winter, and said in a low voice. ¡°Are you curious?¡± ¡°The one who calls must have something to ask, right?¡± ¡°Then you should ask more politely.¡± Clavis laughed silently at Rena¡¯s calm rebuke. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to get angry like fire or push her away like frost, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he mumbled as if he was curious. ¡°How did you become such a big man? From a young lady who couldn¡¯t even breathe out loud because she was so afraid.¡± ¡°You must be very proud of winning against a young child.¡± ¡°Rather than being proud, it feels amazing. Normally, human¡¯s essence doesn¡¯t change that easily.¡± Rena smiled quietly at Clavis¡¯ words. The expression on her face was that she didn¡¯t really want to talk to such a shameless person who demeaned human beings. It was a disdain more than outright contempt, but Clavis continued to speak, touching Rena¡¯s hand without paying any attention to her expression. ¡°She was so cute back then. She came to visit her father with an expression of begging him to love her like a puppy, and when she told her that he was selling her, she cried as if the sky had fallen. That year when she was 12 years old.¡± Unlike the Marquis, Clavis knew exactly how old Rena was in that year. It was no surprise, because it was what Rena had said herself. ¡°She was not a 1 or 2 year-old kid, isn¡¯t it normal to be angry?¡± 12 years old is the age at which one stands in charge. It is the age where one can judge even if they are still immature, and it is the age where one can resist and get angry at the touch that is trying to harm them. But Rena at the time was not like that. She didn¡¯t ask her father what nonsense he was talking about or why he was like that. She didn¡¯t even scream or call for anyone. She just trembled and begged. As if abandoned by God. ¡°She was such a kid. Miss Rena Ruber was such a cute, pitiful child who was weak and dependent.¡± Clavis clasped Rena¡¯s hand and whispered happily. Then he spoke more subtly, as if trying to evoke her memory of that day. ¡°Do you remember? You did it in front of me too. In the carriage, weeping, trying not to be hated, and trembling because you want to be sympathized somehow.¡± It took ten days by carriage to get from the Ruber Mansion to the castle of the Western Duke, so Rena and Clavis from 6 years ago also had a pretty close time. They spent day by day facing each other in a cramped carriage, eating together and resting together whether they liked it or not for ten days. It would be terrifyingly distasteful from the standpoint of being sold, but surprisingly, Rena did not dislike Clavis, who had bought her. There was no hatred, no confrontation, no rebellion. She didn¡¯t even try to run away. Even if was shocked by her situation and cried, she tried hard not to offend Clavis. In addition, she tried to get his attention as if trying to get a good impression somehow. That was also the reason Rena told Clavis her real age. ¡ªI¡¯m actually 12 years old, not 10. Rena trembled as she confessed. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to be sold. It¡¯s just that she was worried that the Lord Duke would be in trouble because of the fact that he was mistaken. When Clavis looked at her in a bewilderment, young Rena¡¯s cheeks flushed red. Even the way she murmured was cute. Her glance and eye contact seemed to ask for a look at her. It was a funny act of love. It didn¡¯t fit the situation at all, yet it melted the other person¡¯s heart. If one did it without knowing, they were a heavenly fox, and if one did it knowingly, they were very worried about the future. ¡°Honestly, it was cute. I wanted to raise her. If it were someone else, I would¡¯ve forgotten.¡± Clavis said so and looked up at Rena. ¡°But now the kid is pretending to be strong just because she is a few years older. You see, how can I make her cry like before?¡± Clavis¡¯ eyes were filled with a strange smile and contained Rena. He looked arrogant, as if asking whether she would continue to be so stiff to a person who knew everything about her. Rena looked at him without expression, then she quietly took Clavis¡¯s hand, which was still holding her own. Clavis¡¯ head tilted slightly at the unexpected touch. He was about to ask what this meant, but immediately afterward, Clavis¡¯ vision suddenly flipped. ¡°Hiyk¡­!?¡± Clavis made a strange noise and stretched out his legs without realizing it. However, his two feet, which had already fallen off the ground, stirred in the air, and instead, his upper body, which fell over behind him, was closer to the ground than his lower body, completely losing his balance. Just as he thought he was falling, his body stopped leaning with the sound of his jaw. [T/N: I honestly cannot imagine the movement] Clavis blinked in surprise. What he saw in front was Rena¡¯s face looking down at him, and the ceiling of the Greenhouse. Rena, who was tired of the bullshit, grabbed Clavis¡¯ hand and threw it over the chair, and before he went over completely, she grabbed the back of the chair with her other hand. Thanks to this, the chair was barely supporting Clavis¡¯ body with two legs instead of four. Rena, who threw Clavis over in an instant, lowered her upper body over Clavis, who was sitting on a reclined chair. She then asked him, bringing her face closer to him. ¡°So?¡± ¡°What¡­? ¡°So what do you want to talk about now?¡± Rena¡¯s whisper, which came with her breath, was calm. If one cuts off the previous context, it would even sound sweet. ¡°Are you going to talk about your true feelings about the past?¡± Rena laughed softly and muttered. ¡°If you want to provoke someone, you have to do it right, or you will only get scolded.¡± Clavis looked at Rena with really startled eyes. She was looking down at him, speaking, with a look of regret, but without displeasure. It was like admonishing a foolish child. Clavis looked at her face and licked his lips, but Rena spoke first. ¡°Since I¡¯m dressed pretty, I¡¯ll put the chair back in.¡± Immediately after, there was a bang and the reclined chair was put back up. Rena pushed as if throwing the chair back, and Clavis, who lied down and sat back, once again looked puzzled. ¡°Your face is a spectacle.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± ¡°You seem to need stability, so I¡¯ll leave for now.¡± Rena turned Clavis upside down, raised him back up, and pretended as if nothing happened. Clavis blinked a couple of times as he looked at her, then burst into laughter. ¡°Ah, wait. Don¡¯t go. I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for what I said earlier.¡± He smiled more excitedly than when he heard her calling him a pervert. He even apologized and grabbed Rena. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s really strange, but this is even more surprising.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is it any surprise that I¡¯m no longer fragile, dependent, and in a hurry to be noticed?¡± ¡°Does it make any sense?¡± At Rena¡¯s question, Clavis laughed more happily. Whatever Rena¡¯s attitude toward him, he was arguing that Rena was lovely and didn¡¯t know what to do with her. In fact, he liked Rena¡¯s reaction from one to ten. Rena Ruber appeared 6 years after being thrown into the Tomb. To Clavis, Rena was like a treasure buried deep in the ground and then dug up again. Because every time he pushed someone into the Tomb, he just wanted those poor scapegoats to come back. After a long wait, a child has finally returned. Clavis was madly overjoyed by that alone, but he wasn¡¯t blindly hopeful. After countless previous disappointments, he was prudent and pushed Rena into the Tomb once more on the most unfavorable terms. He was going to see how much she could do with her bare body. As a result, Rena captured the castle of the dead alone and returned with the heart of the king. This was enough to prove it, but Clavis wanted to confirm it a little more. He wondered if she had become a madman like the Emperor, or if she was quietly insane with her teeth hidden. So he scratched her. He looked into the most painful corner to peel off Rena¡¯s aloofness, which can never be seen as ordinary. However, Rena¡¯s reaction was unpredictable. She did not lose her composure to the words that were meant to humiliate her until the very end, and treated his mean remarks the same as Rubid¡¯s rude joke. So Clavis, who was constantly testing Rena, had no choice but to admit Rena¡¯s strength. Both inner and outer strength. ¡°Sit down, we haven¡¯t even started talking about important things yet.¡± Clavis suggested the seat to Rena with a more straightforward attitude, but Rena just stood still and looked at him. At the silent protest, Clavis looked at her for a moment and then burst into laughter. Then he gladly corrected it. ¡°Would you please sit down, Sir Rena?¡± ¡°If you wish.¡± Rena finally sat down again, and Clavis burst into laughter again at her natural appearance. ¡°Because there¡¯s been a lot of talk, I¡¯ll be honest. I have a request for you.¡± He said with a bright smile. At the word ¡®request¡¯, Rena¡¯s lips drew a line. It was a smile that told the other person that the next thing would continue somewhere that could never be said to be favorable. Clavis continued to speak, enjoying the bluntness. ¡°Do you know what happened on July 30, year 87?¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that the day the Emperor tried to poison herself?¡± Rena¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly at the unexpected topic. July 30, year 87. It is a day that all citizens of the Empire will remember. ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone poisoned the Emperor that day. The reason is obvious. It¡¯s weird that there¡¯s no rebellion, right?¡± Clavis¡¯ expression was both acrimonious and accurate. Tyrants who reign solly by force and loyalists who were executed for keeping their conscience. Instead, the officials who occupied key positions were hypocrites who pursued only their own self-interest. Underneath it, the people of the Empire who were exploited for various reasons, and the nobles who were still busy fooling around. As everyone knew the reality of the Empire, there was no need to explain why the Emperor had to be assassinated. ¡°That day the Emperor swallowed poison, but she did not die. She vomited blood and was in pain, but she survived.¡± ¡°Why are you saying this now?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Because I did that.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened at Clavis¡¯ words. Clavis laughed without missing it. ¡°Surprised. You didn¡¯t know this, huh?¡± ¡°Do you know what you are talking about right now¡­¡± ¡°Of course I know. I saw what Nihil did with my own eyes.¡± Nihil said with a bloody cough on the day of the poisoning attempt. I will share my pain with the Empire, and make all the people of the Empire resent the traitors. To keep her declaration, Nihil executed 87 nobles, 7 bureaucrats, and 30 Imperial citizens outside the Imperial Palace. That day was July 30, year 87. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if that would work either. It was poison that killed even the big bears in the South at once.¡± Talking about the Empire¡¯s most astonishing incident, Clavis, the culprit, seemed to have no remorse. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that only poison doesn¡¯t work. Even if you use all sorts of things, it¡¯s no use.¡± He was only slightly regretting his own failure. ¡°And that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why?¡± ¡°The Emperor never died, so I bought you and put you in the Tomb. To make a monster exactly like the Emperor.¡± Rena¡¯s gaze became even colder at the word ¡°monster¡±, but Clavis continued speaking without hesitation. ¡°Did the Marquis poison you in the Tomb?¡± ¡°Why do you ask when you know everything?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, not out of curiosity, just to let you know, that¡¯s the same poison Nihil drank.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes narrowed. Instead, Clavis¡¯ lips drew a graceful arc. ¡°The only person who overcame the poison was the Emperor. Until a few days ago.¡± Clavis whispered while looking at Rena as if he was going crazy from happiness. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be immortal too? Like the Emperor.¡± Rena Ruber has returned from the absolute boundary between life and death. The appearance of suddenly appearing and making fun of the powerful men of the Empire was not much different from the image of a great savior that Clavis had imagined for a long time. So Clavis waited for Rena¡¯s answer without hiding his expectations and aspirations. Rena, who was silent, replied with a soft smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking that again.¡± Clavis asked a silly question, even dared saying it like a complaint. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it a few times already.¡± [Rena] Chapter 41 ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be immortal too? Like the Emperor.¡± Clavis asked secretly as if discussing something important. So Rena couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking that again. You¡¯ve seen it a few times already.¡± How absurd. It was clear what kind of thinking lies behind the action of checking one thing over and over again. So Rena rather sympathized with this man who was still not afraid of her. She could inflict pain on this man too if she wanted to, and she could be as merciless as he had done to her in the past, but Rena didn¡¯t. The reason for the mercy that Rena had never received was simple. That was because Rena had memorized a poem. *** In my lifetime, I have accumulated countless amounts of gold. The balance of my mind is as much as the waves of sunlight but I don¡¯t want to be ruined just because I¡¯m hurt. Because I know that it¡¯s myself who makes me weak. Yet to you who hate me I¡¯d rather offer flowers. ¡ª Rena has loved books since childhood. She liked essays and prose books, and she liked novels and poetry. She cherished the sentences that were made with pretty expressions. Among them, the one that Rena most loved was the poetry of Vitra, the author of the Empire¡¯s classics. His sentences were as warm as the midday sun, and Rena memorized all those many verses. It was only then that she could bear the loneliness. . . . ¡°Master will be happy too.¡± ¡°This is what Master ordered.¡± ¡°If you do this, Master will be disappointed.¡± During her time at the villa, the words that moved little Rena always began with ¡®Master¡¯. Although she had never met him in person, everything about Rena was at the mercy of her father. He could not be seen or touched, but he had absolute dominance. The world called such a being a god. It was the same. To little Rena, her father was like a god. And Rena, who revered her father like a god, was a child well suited to the expression ¡®pitiful¡¯. Gentle gestures, careful gestures, and eyes full of charm. Everything was a cry for love, and it was pitiful to see her yearning for affection. There was a reason why the precious lady of a noble family was so pitiful. When Rena was very young, she was sent to a villa in the suburbs. It was to yield her mother¡¯s arms to her younger brother, who was not born yet. Instead, there was a nanny, but Rena couldn¡¯t hug the nanny to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°Today is my last day, Miss Rena.¡± ¡°Thank you for all this time, Miss. Please be healthy.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss. A new nanny will come tomorrow.¡± Rena¡¯s nanny changed day by day. Because they changed so often, Rena didn¡¯t have time to get attached to them, so she couldn¡¯t be spoiled by the nanny as much as other children in the family. It was her father¡¯s policy that her nanny was changed so frequently. Viscount Ruber wanted his bloodline to be treated as masters, even if they were young. So, to keep the presumptuous nanny from pouring out unrequited affection for Rena, or to keep Rena from following them more than necessary, he changed her caretakers every half a year at most. Thanks to this, Rena repeatedly fell in love and got her heart broken even before she finished learning how to speak. She shouldn¡¯t be okay, but the fortunate thing was that Rena was quite smart. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ Although she was young, Rena knew how to handle her loneliness. ¡®I have a family.¡¯ She wobbled to and fro like a boat, knowing where to go. ¡°I¡¯ll go home one day, too.¡¯ Rena thought that her family wasn¡¯t the nanny that would change once she got used to the person she liked, and her family wasn¡¯t the butler who came to check on the situation every quarter. Rena had a family, although they only met through portraits. Rena¡¯s father was the god-like being who everyone agreed to name her, and decided everything about this villa. Little Rena instinctively realized that all she has to love is her father, and that she should be loved by him. So she prepared to be a child worthy of being loved. Learned to wait patiently and practiced perfect etiquette. After hearing that her father liked to listen to music, she studied the violin even harder. And when she finally met her father, Rena rejoiced with her whole body. ¡°Come here, Rena.¡± It was her time being called by her first name, not by her title. With that one call, Rena¡¯s world changed. It felt like she had finally found her place. Rena was relieved that she did not have to be thrown away any longer, and she felt like crying. So 6 years later, the night before her 12th birthday was even worse. Because it wasn¡¯t the first time. Rena was used to being abandoned by the people she trusted. However, being used to it did not mean that there was no pain, and there were times when it was more frightening to know the reality. For Rena, that was exactly what happened that day. . . . The abandoned child longed for affection again, not because she was foolish, but because otherwise she would die. ¡°Sir, I am actually 12 years old, not 10.¡± It was for that reason that Rena, the subject who had been sold, spoke politely in the carriage heading west. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I, I think you have misunderstood.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the preparation will go wrong because of that¡­¡± Self-esteem needs to be built from the bottom. ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­¡± A child who barely managed to scrape and maintain her broken heart intact had no sense of pride. In fact, it was more urgent to look good to this new person. Since the life of little Rena Ruber had been so sustained up to now, Rena acted very lovingly toward the man who had bought her as if he had kidnapped her. ¡°Are you worried about me now?¡± When Clavis asked the question as if it was absurd, Rena nodded shyly. Clavis looked at Rena like that, and then suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°How did he raise a child like this?¡± Clavis smiled in surprise and lifted Rena¡¯s chin. Then he sighed as he looked at Rena who was happy even at the touch of a stranger. ¡°I knew he didn¡¯t deserve to be a father, but this is a bit too much.¡± Rena didn¡¯t understand what Clavis was saying. She felt the ridicule mixed in it, but she looked only at his mood instead of being ashamed. This gentle submissiveness was similar to the attitude of noble concubines. Whether intentional or not, it was not the attitude that a 10-year-old child would have had. But Viscount Ruber raised her as an irresistible, lovely animal that one could not possibly get if they were raising a daughter. The intention was so obvious that Clavis smiled with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Your father must have thought of selling his daughter for a high price.¡± He said so and caressed Rena¡¯s soft cheek. ¡°I should be glad you were sold to me, right?¡± Clavis¡¯ voice was friendly with a hint of laughter, but it was an empty tenderness without substance. There was no way a child who had lived her whole life watching people¡¯s eyes could not have known about it. Still, Rena pretended not to know. The way to be loved by Rena was to wait patiently, so she believed that if she looked good to him again this time, something would change. However, the end of that waiting and faith was a deep red rift, and as a result, Rena crumbled once more. . . . ¡®In my lifetime, I have accumulated a lot of gold.¡¯ Rena looked up at the sky, trembling. ¡®I don¡¯t want to be ruined just because I¡¯m hurt.¡¯ Inwardly she memorized a poem, and she looked at the bright red sky. ¡®Because I know that it¡¯s myself who makes me weak¡­¡¯ As she squeezed her clogged breath tightly, she desperately memorized her poems. ¡®Yet to you who hate me, I¡¯d rather offer flowers.¡¯ A single streak of tears streamed down Rena¡¯s cheek as she vomited her last verse. Numerous tongues clipped as if to lick her. Rena couldn¡¯t bear to see it, but she couldn¡¯t turn her head completely away. Then, the black dead who surrounded Rena as if ridiculing her appearance, whispered amongst themselves. ¡ª She is alive. ¡ª A living sacrifice. ¡ª A girl. ¡ª A young kid¡­ Rena bit her lip at the creepy sound like snake hissing, and suppressed her crying. Falling into the middle of the Tomb, it only took Rena a few minutes before she was besieged by the dead. She didn¡¯t even have time to be surprised at the unfamiliar texture of the land and the bloody sky. The dead who smelled her scent rushed in and surrounded Rena. There were all kinds of dead. Those that took the form of a withered human, those with horns sprouting like a crown, those that looked like dragons and snakes, and those that stood on their feet on all fours. There was only one reason that Rena was still alive even after encountering those hideous beings. The dead were fighting among themselves over Rena. ¨D It¡¯s mine. Both the blood and the flesh are my supper. ¨D It¡¯s the same for everyone who feels thirsty, so don¡¯t try to monopolize it. ¨D It¡¯s a shame to rip and burn a woman. Give it to me, and I will make her my wife. ¨D It¡¯s still a child. Please have mercy¡­ Not exactly the dead, but those beings who rule over the dead. They argued that they would tear Rena, burn her, or make her a concubine. There was a voice that stopped them, but compared to the other cruel voices, it was too small and weak. Rena memorized her poems in the midst of it. She thought she would rather faint. ¨D Then why not share it? After a long quarrel, someone said. Then everyone responded as if they had been waiting. ¡ª I¡¯ll have the guts. ¡ª I¡¯m fine with any part that is oily enough. ¡ª Her face is as beautiful as mine was back then, so bring it without hurting it. They quickly compromised, and the feeble voice that had stopped them was no longer heard. When the conclusion was reached, the voice ceased. At the same time, the dead, who were holding each other in check, slowly began to approach. ¡®You are a cold dream in midsummer.¡¯ Rena was going crazy, so she memorized her poems again. ¡®When I stretch out my hand thinking you¡¯re like the first snow¡­¡¯ A long snake started climbing up Rena¡¯s legs. She could clearly feel the sharp scales scratching her skin. So Rena repeated the verse more desperately. ¡®I wake up with only broken dreams left with nostalgia.¡¯ Rena¡¯s breath stopped as the dead approached. Her sobs came up from her lungs and she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. So she closed her eyes tightly and vomited out her voice without realizing it. ¡°On a fleeting night, just me¡­¡± Without this, she could not breathe. ¡°The only one left alone and lost¡­¡± Perhaps this reading was in exchange for crying. There was something like a large hook caught around Rena¡¯s neck as she whispered faintly. Rena begged earnestly at the unfamiliar touch. Help me, save me, I hate this, save me, someone please, please¡­ But no matter how much she prayed, there was no savior. Rena, abandoned again, was completely alone. Where she had no one to look after and no one to protect her, all that was left for Rena were verses of poems. Blessed with sorrow, Rena, thinking that it was finally over, squealed as if squeezing the last verse of the poem. ¡°¡­I¡¯m the only one crying looking for you again.¡± Nevertheless, a helping hand to Rena never came. Instead, the world had been twisted in an unexpected direction. Chapter 42 [T/N: Changed ¡®poetry¡¯ in last chapter into ¡®poem¡¯] The world around Rena changed the moment she recited the last verse. The sound stopped and even the flow of air stopped. All senses were dulled, so she was no longer afraid or sad. Her heart was calm, as if her cries until just now were lies. ¡®Am I dead¡­?¡¯ The moment Rena thought blankly, several scenes came to mind in front of her eyes where she could not see anything. It was the memories of her past that Rena had seen and experienced. ¡®This is a flashback¡­¡¯ Rena looked at the memories unfolding, recalling what she saw as if reading a book. The moments when Rena felt various emotions quickly passed. Her favorite nanny, the big dog in the yard that was so scary, when she fell and felt embarrassed, and feeling proud of her father¡¯s praise as if flying in the sky. Every moment arose like the wind and brushed past Rena. Rena¡¯s, who faced it head-on, heart fluctuated once. But that was all for her. She just thought it was like reading a book that wasn¡¯t that interesting. Rena Ruber¡¯s life, as seen from a distance, was very poor. She always worked hard on something, but she never did anything she liked. Rather, she did it mostly in the hope that someone would like it. Rena Ruber lived like that. She lived such a short and foolish life. Ah, if she knew this would happen. ¡®I should¡¯ve read as many books as I can.¡¯ What she liked the most was reading books. In fact, she couldn¡¯t do much about it because she was self-conscious. It is useless for a girl to be smart, and it is better to sharpen and refine her dance or performance skills than reading a book. This was stated in a secretly hidden book she read in the light of the moon. ¡®There were a lot of things I wanted to read.¡¯ But it¡¯s too late to think about this now. It¡¯s already over. Rena Ruber¡¯s shabby life ended with her father selling it. Rena accepted it and waited lonely for death. She waited. And waited again. ¡®¡­Why am I not dying?¡¯ But no matter how long she waited, it didn¡¯t end. She imagined the feeling of her neck sent flying or the pain of her limbs falling off, but nothing happened. ¡°Am I already dead?¡±¡® It was such a plausible hypothesis. Rena gently opened her eyes, doubting whether she was alive or not. ¡®Hiiyy!¡¯ Then she closed her eyes again immediately. There were still the dead right in front of her in their demonic shape. Rena freaked out and closed her eyes, and thought something was wrong. ¡®Why are they staying still?¡¯ They were acting like they were going to cut her to pieces at the moment. Rena, who had been hesitant, took courage again and opened her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s creepy¡­¡¯ Rena frowned as she looked at the dead. Looking at it again, they looked hideous. But since they did not move, she could endure it just fine. Rena stared at the dead, who had stopped moving like stone statues, and realized that their claws and tentacles were still winding around her limbs. In addition, a large toenail like a sickle was hung on her neck. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but the dead stopped, and Rena seemed to be still alive. The moment she saw it, she knew she had to run away. So Rena first lifted one of her legs to shake off the snake that was wrapped around her ankle. ¡®Uwaa!¡¯ At that moment, the dead, who had been frozen like still life, flinched again, tightened around Rena¡¯s body, and suppressed her limbs. Rena froze in surprise at the re-applied force. Then the wriggling dead stopped again. ¡®What?¡¯ Rena looked at the dead who stopped like a painting again, and moved her arm with hope. Then the dead began to wriggle again, and when Rena stopped, they stopped again. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Rena moved slightly in a confused mood and repeatedly stopped. Each time, the dead moved and stopped together with her. Rena eventually reached a conclusion. The dead moved only when Rena moved, and stopped when Rena stopped. She didn¡¯t know why it happened, but it did anyway. But that didn¡¯t mean she could control it. All she could do was hold her breath and watch the stopped dead. She could not control the will of those who tried to tear her apart. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ Rena realized her situation and cried inside. The situation did not change. It had only stopped for a moment. So Rena had to make a decision. Will she remain immobile as it is, or will she move and face a terrible death as scheduled? ¡®Why am I only given these options¡­?¡¯ Rena got upset. Normally, she would say, ¡®No, let¡¯s not think like this,¡¯ or, she would have comforted herself by saying, ¡®I¡¯m fine!¡¯ but when it came to this point, she felt it was unfair that all the situations could not be endured. She wondered what she did so wrong. She was sick and tired of looking around anymore. There¡¯s no one who¡¯d take care of her just because she¡¯s conscious, so why bother? With that in mind, Rena tried to shake off the things that wrapped around her arms and legs with desperation. It was then. ¡ª Stop. An overwhelming voice pierced through Rena. ¡ª Don¡¯t move. An unfamiliar voice¡­ No. An unfamiliar will resounded in her head, not in her ears. ¡ª Don¡¯t move. Focus on me. The order was so full of dignity. If it was the normal Rena, she would have fallen down on her own under the influence. But the situation is a little different now. It was the moment when she looked back on her life right after she had been shattered, broken, and completely crumbled. Usually, it¡¯s a situation to give up, but Rena, who had always given up, was rather on fire. So instead of being more surprised by the unknown situation that happened one after another, she bit her lip, and when the order was given again, she suddenly exploded. ¡ª From now on, you¡­ ¡°No.¡± ¡ª What? ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Ah, has she ever said she doesn¡¯t want to do something? No, never. This was the first time. Rena, who clenched her teeth and muttered, even felt a strange pleasure at the unfamiliar pronunciation. So Rena shouted with all her might that she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°No, no, no!¡± ¡ª Don¡¯t move¡­! ¡°Don¡¯t give me orders, you bastard!¡± Harsh words that could not have reached the lips of a cultured woman resounded. Rena Ruber, her first rebellion in her life. It was the worst rebellion as she chose in a situation where she didn¡¯t know when her neck would fly, and the best rebellion she chose after a complete reflection of her life. And it was also a rebellion with a very long lifespan compared to other stormy roads that are still in progress. . . . After the first explosion that day, rebellion became an important key to Rena¡¯s life. For example, when gangsters threatened innocent girls, when a high-status master poured champagne on her face, or when the knights committed mutiny for reasons that were not even funny, Rena did not hold back. She had already endured everything she had to endure for the rest of her life in her childhood, therefore she did not intend to do so in the future. However, the reason why Rena did not become ferocious like a lion or stand thorns like a hedgehog was also because she memorized poems. Rena did not turn a blind eye to the poems she loved when she was vulnerable even after becoming stronger. The poem, which Rena hung on at the last minute and protected her from fear, was not only friendly but also tough. Rena, who had already approached death once, realized how shabby her life was, and wanted to spend the rest of her life living like that poem. That¡¯s why. The reason why Rena grabbed Clavis¡¯ hair and didn¡¯t pound his face on the table right now and the reason why she smiled at his nonsense was because she remembered a poem in her mind. However, this person in front of her was laughing slyly without knowing it, so Rena found it ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯ve shown you this much, do you mean you need more confirmation?¡± At Rena¡¯s cold gaze, Clavis took a step back. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s rude to doubt Sir Rena anymore. I wonder how you came back, but I can listen to it slowly.¡± ¡°Who are you going to listen to slowly from?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s our cold and cute Sir Rena¡­ Alright, calm down.¡± As Clavis¡¯ puns were about to get longer, Rena¡¯s gaze grew colder. When Clavis realized that the boiling point had been reached, he finally brought up the subject. ¡°Now that I have confirmed the scene has been completed well, I will make a formal request. Kill the emperor.¡± But his voice was so calm and monotonous that Rena didn¡¯t understand the last words properly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I asked you to kill the emperor.¡± Clavis once again said calmly. Since he had already revealed that he was the culprit who tried to kill the emperor once, it wasn¡¯t very awkward to ask her to kill the emperor. What made Rena startled was rather a different part. ¡°You seem to be a little mistaken, but you¡¯re not in a position to ask me for anything.¡± Rena responded to Clavis¡¯ blatant request as if it were ridiculous. ¡°Just because I give my father a chance doesn¡¯t mean you have a chance either. I¡¯m leaving you alone because I don¡¯t feel the need to deal with you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can request anything.¡± The request wasn¡¯t a normal request either, but to kill a person. Clavis tilted his head as Rena showed her refusal. Then he asked as if he didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any experience?¡± Somehow, Rena asked back because of the strange nuance. ¡°If I am prepared to kill, who do you think will be the first?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but I¡¯m jealous. To be able to be Rena¡¯s first.¡± Crazy guy. The harsh words came up to the root of Rena¡¯s tongue. ¡°Are you cursing with your eyes now?¡± Clavis, who read the sign, giggled. Then he changed his mind and calmly spoke again. ¡°I guess you think I¡¯m crazy, but you misunderstood something. Hmm¡­ Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll tell you how reasonable my request is now. First, it is a disaster for Nihil to act as an emperor. For the continent, for the Empire, for the East, West, North, and South, and for the common people.¡± ¡°¡­Are you the kind of person who cares about that?¡± ¡°Well, it depends?¡± At Clavis¡¯ light reply, Rena stopped laughing. It¡¯s absurd for a party organizer of the Imperial Palace to say something like this. Clavis himself was well aware that it was not convincing, so he came up with a more serious rationale. ¡°Secondly, if Sir Rena doesn¡¯t kill the Emperor, you will be killed by the Emperor, because sooner or later I will tell Nihil what happened with Ruber.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened at the threats, but Clavis¡¯ attitude was still the same. ¡°Then Nihil will cleanly kill the people related to Sir Rena. I don¡¯t know what will happen to the Southern Duke, but the maid you brought and the cute young Angie are definitely one of those people.¡± ¡°If you do something like that¡­¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, that¡¯s the third thing. I won¡¯t die anyway.¡± When Rena was about to ask if Clavis was going to be okay, he intercepted her. Then he said casually as if they were talking about trivial stuff. ¡°Because as a favorite of the Emperor, I¡¯m quite different. I didn¡¯t die even when I poisoned her, and even when the West was ruined, I still became a cardinal. Even if I break down the Empire, she won¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°¡­I envy you. You¡¯re so loved by Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, correct. Sir Rena doesn¡¯t know how it feels to be loved, right?¡± Rena¡¯s molars engaged silently at Clavis¡¯ provocation. After accurately poking someone else¡¯s sore spot, Clavis smiled cheekily. Rena glared at him and asked, unable to understand. ¡°Then why are you trying to kill the Emperor?¡± ¡°Because the Emperor didn¡¯t kill me.¡± Clavis¡¯ voice was light. However, the following explanation did not. ¡°I really want to die.¡± Clavis said with a bright smile. The smiling man¡¯s face was still as beautiful as an angel, and the smile on his face was as sacred as that in the torch. The man whispered with such a divine face. ¡°Even now, that¡¯s all I can think of.¡± The author¡¯s words: Clavis, age unknown. Distinct characteristic; wanting to die. Chapter 43 ¡°Then you¡¯d better commit suicide.¡± ¡°That is too much¡­¡± ¡°Because you want to die.¡± Clavis looked at Rena with a face that said Rena¡¯s suggestion was too much. Of course, it was a joke. It wasn¡¯t even a playful situation, but Clavis whispered softly. ¡°Thank you for your advice, but if that¡¯s possible, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer until now, would I?¡± That means he couldn¡¯t commit suicide. So Rena thought for a moment and asked. ¡°Does the Emperor prevent you from dying, or does the Emperor die too when you die?¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re quick-witted.¡± It must be a big secret, but Clavis¡¯ answer to Rena¡¯s question was light. So there was no doubt about it. When she first saw Clavis, Rena thought he was like an angel in a torch. It meant beautiful, but it also meant something foreign. Only today did Rena realize where that first impression came from. Clavis¡¯ smile of wanting to die was definitely beautiful. But it was empty, as if it was painted with a brush, as if it was all meant to be shown to others. It was the twist of those who wished to die, and therefore those who were not fully alive. ¡°How long have you lived?¡± Rena asked with a strange hunch. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her feelings toward this man, but Clavis¡¯ face hasn¡¯t changed much since six years ago. She thought that maybe like Nihil, his actual age and appearance could be very different. So she asked, but Clavis just shook his head without saying a word. Rena, who got some kind of answer from the silence, forgot that she hated dealing with him and asked again. ¡°Then do you know what it means to conquer the Tomb?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. We only started the expedition only because Nihil ordered it.¡± Clavis answered cooly, rolled his eyes for a moment, and changed his words. ¡°Hmm. Should I say I know? I have a rough guess, but I¡¯m not quite sure. But I guess it¡¯s right, seeing Sir Rena saying that.¡± Clavis looked into Rena¡¯s eyes and smiled softly. Then he added with a look that was sly like a fox. ¡°There are more reasons to kill the Emperor, right?¡± ¡°¡­you care about nothing but your own purposes.¡± ¡°You know what to say.¡± ¡°Apparently you¡¯re not as good as I thought.¡± ¡°Yes, you can hate me. It¡¯s good to be hated by Sir Rena.¡± Despite Rena¡¯s fierce contempt, Clavis was still friendly. Rena¡¯s eyes narrowed at that decorated generosity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll refrain from that. It¡¯s hard to hate each other. And I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t even hear what you said before. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to exchange favors with each other.¡± Rena got up after saying those words. She couldn¡¯t sit leisurely and drink tea in a yard where a request to kill the Emperor came out. It was a sign for Clavis to proceed with the story at will. So when she tried to leave her seat, Clavis held his chin and said. ¡°There is no choice not to do it. Sir Rena has only one choice, either to kill the Emperor, or to be killed by the Emperor.¡± ¡°Who do you want?¡± Rena smiled gently at the kind threat and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, but I don¡¯t do what you want.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t the people around you be in danger? Miss Rena is a nice person, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Mr. Clavis.¡± As the threat grew even more vile, Rena called him with a heavy voice. And Clavis was more surprised by the name ¡®Mr. Clavis¡¯ he had heard for the first time in his life, rather than Rena¡¯s voice. While Clavis paused, Rena closed her eyes beautifully and whispered. ¡°How are you going to handle the aftermath? Don¡¯t make me think about how to trap or bury people.¡± Rena¡¯s threat was much more plain than Clavis¡¯, but it was even more creepy. ¡°In any case, it won¡¯t be easy. Our Sir Rena¡­¡± In the end, Clavis, who was threatening her with people around her, also lowered his tail and took a step back. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not asking you to answer right away either.¡± Clavis said so and took out a small box. It was a box decorated with velvet and metal. It was a luxurious box that seemed to contain jewelry rings or necklaces. Clavis held out the box, but Rena didn¡¯t take it and just looked at it. So Clavis added an explanation. ¡°Take it, Her Majesty has bestowed it.¡± Only then did Rena take the box with a suspicious look and open it. Inside was a silvery key. It was something Rena had already seen. Shortly after completing the first expedition, when Rena brought the seal ring from the Tomb, the Emperor gave this key in return, saying she had done well. ¡°It¡¯s the key to the Emperor¡¯s Gallery.¡± ¡°Gallery?¡± ¡°Where the Emperor spends most of her day, that¡¯s where you are invited. It¡¯s an honor, right?¡± Rena alternated between Clavis and the key with doubtful eyes. The fact that he was keeping this key meant that he knew that Rena would soon be alone with the Emperor. Talking about killing the Emperor in the midst of this was not an exaggeration to say that the Emperor was infinitely generous to him. When Rena was worried about the unknown situation, Clavis added naturally. ¡°I¡¯m coming to play next Wednesday, so let¡¯s meet again. After a few words, you might want to kill her.¡± Rena frowned at what he said, not sure if he was joking or serious. But Clavis¡¯ expression was still bright. He looked like an angel in a torch or a clown on stage. ¡°I¡¯ll give you enough time to think about it. I have a lot of time anyway that I¡¯m tired of it.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m envious that you have so much time that you¡¯re tired of it.¡± Rena turned around with the key at the end of the sentence. ¡°Oh, right.¡± But before she could take a few steps, Clavis asked Rena¡¯s back again. ¡°I will ask you one last question. You gave Rubid flowers on the eve.¡± Rena stopped walking due to the unexpected topic. ¡°Did you copy a poem?¡± ¡°¡­Do you know that poem?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather offer flowers. Am I right?¡± Rena¡¯s expression hardened as the familiar verse flowed from Clavis¡¯ mouth. Clavis, seeing her expression, added with a delighted face. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m right.¡± Unlike Clavis, who was strangely happy, Rena¡¯s expression became colder. She looked dissatisfied that the poem she loved the most was mentioned by that man¡¯s mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked poetry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like it. I just know.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m glad that our tastes don¡¯t overlap.¡± That¡¯s what she said, but Rena was once more upset that he didn¡¯t like the poem. She wanted to question him who he was to say that the poem was not good. However, since he wasn¡¯t so frivolous, Rena kept her dissatisfaction and instead looked at him for the last time before turning around. . . . Rena, who got out of the Greenhouse Garden, silently pondered what she had learned. She unexpectedly got to hear a lot of stories, and Rena¡¯s first feeling upon finding out was displeasure. Rena didn¡¯t want to know about Clavis¡¯ situation. The fact that he had mocked the powerless child and pushed her into the Tomb remained unchanged despite having a reason. Rena didn¡¯t want to attach a foot to that fact. She didn¡¯t want to leave any room for interpretation, and she didn¡¯t want to add any more understanding to his vileness and cruelty. ¡®But he called me and chatted however he wanted¡­¡± Rena bit her lower lip, recalling the secret that Clavis had divulged like a surprise to her. Curiosity raised its head amidst discomfort. Rena was displeased with it once again, but she could hardly escape from the feeling. A man who enjoys everything by the Emperor¡¯s side. A man who wants to kill the Emperor. A man who has actually tried several times. In return, rather than causing the Emperor¡¯s anger, the man smiles brightly, saying he wants to die. A man who has nothing to lose because what he wants is death, so he clowns without fear or desperation. Rena let out a long sigh as she recalled Clavis¡¯ face. Somehow she felt like she had seen something that shouldn¡¯t be seen. The strange feeling reminded her of the past. She felt like this at that time, too. *** ¡°You bastard!¡± Rena Ruber¡¯s first rebellion, which started from the Tomb, was very costly for a young girl¡¯s rebellion. ¡°Uwaah!¡± As soon as Rena shouted, the dead tightened their limbs even more. At that eerie feeling, Rena sensed her end and closed her eyes tightly. At that moment, a harsh wind blew past her ears. Immediately after that, things wrapped around her limbs fell to pieces, and Rena, who had been standing still, lost her support and fell to her knees. ¡°Uuh¡­ Ah. Kyaakh!¡± Without a moment of relief for her release, Rena screamed as soon as she opened her eyes. It was because the dead that surrounded Rena were torn apart and scattered on the ground. As Rena shuddered over the corpses of the dead, the wind rang out once more. With a light sound, the dead were crushed again, with Rena at its center. The shredded dead soon permeated the ground and disappeared, and Rena barely came to her senses when she saw the bodies of the dead disappear. Rena, who was a little more sober, looked around to see what was going on. ¡ª Look above. Rena reflexively raised her head. And there, she discovered a very strange being, a little different from the dead. ¡ª It was novel advice. ¡®Don¡¯t give me orders, you bastard.¡¯¡± Said the existence. It was a lively voice mixed with laughter. But Rena couldn¡¯t relax because of the bizarre shape of that being. When Rena saw him, the first thing that came to mind was a broken statue. The being that appeared in the air was gracefully dangling with smooth arms and legs like a giant marble sculpture. The white cloth that barely covered the body was also like a garment worn by angels. If it was in its perfect form, it would have been considered beautiful. But that being was shattered here and there, so its appearance was bizarre before it was beautiful. In particular, the top of the face was blown away, leaving only the mouth. Moving and talking like that, little Rena was once again terrified of her. So, while she was standing still, the being came down from the air and bowed in front of Rena. As it approached, with a face with only a chin, it looked carefully at Rena as if it had eyes. ¡ª He sent you too. It sighed and stroked Rena¡¯s cheek. Rena thought it was cold marble, but its hand was surprisingly soft. ¡ª I will apologize in his stead. No, not in anyone¡¯s stead. I apologize for everything you¡¯ve been through. Rena was taken aback by the unexpected and unknown apology. Meanwhile the statue asked. ¡ª What¡¯s your name? ¡°Rena¡­¡± Normally, she would have introduced herself as Rena Ruber, but somehow, the name Ruber didn¡¯t come out of her mouth now. And Rena, who she answered meekly, asked belatedly in tears. ¡°Who the hell are you apologizing for?¡± But she was dazed, and when she stood up late, she was just cute. The statue smiled at her and replied. ¡ª As you know, I am the Unforgiven King. My name is¡­ The Unforgiven King hesitated for a moment, then smiled even more deeply. ¡ª Regina. Welcome to the abyss, the child with the same name as me. The author¡¯s words: Regina. Age 77. Distinct characteristic; Unforgiven. Chapter 44 ¡ª It¡¯s also coincidental. Said Regina, the Unforgiven King. ¡ª For a child with the same name as mine to reach the abyss. ¡°The abyss¡­?¡± ¡ª What made you so desperate at that young age? Rena hardly understood what Regina was saying. So Rena blinked her eyes, and soon recalled that she was rebelling and raised her eyebrows again. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡ª About what you just went through. When Rena questioned, Regina answered smoothly. ¡ª Was there ever a moment when the world stopped and only your consciousness remained? ¡°That¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just the dead that stopped? Rena thought the dead moved and stopped following her. But apparently, the whole world stopped. ¡ª That is what I call those who are separated from time. The one who touched the abyss. While Rena was trying to understand the unfamiliar concept, she recalled hearing Regina¡¯s voice in the midst of stopped time. ¡°T-Then is that the case with you too? ¡ª Correct. I, too, have touched the abyss and this is how it is. Regina said, stroking her own cracked leg with her hand. ¡ª So are the others. Everyone who has seen the abyss has gone mad and reigned as the kings of the Tomb. ¡°The kings of the Tomb¡­?¡± ¡ª I mean the kings of the dead surrounding you earlier. Regina revealed the Tomb¡¯s secrets as if talking about insignificant things. This place, which was arbitrarily named the ¡°Tomb¡± on earth, was not actually a place to be called by such a narrow name. If the world of the living was a lake, this was the sky with rain clouds, the valley where streams flowed, and the sea that embraced everything. This was an invisible world that supported the visible world. What the living called the Tomb was nothing more than the threshold of that great ring, a small entrance made of temporal sediment. ¡°Then¡­¡± Rena¡¯s heart sank down at the words that were difficult to comprehend. Rena thought she was just falling into a pit, but apparently she fell into another world altogether. As soon as she realized it, a fear came over as if she had been abandoned in an open sea. ¡ª Are you afraid? Rena nodded her head, unable to say no. ¡ª How the hell did a being like you reach the abyss? Regina sighed. ¡ª I thought only those who could become monsters would sink here. ¡°Monster¡­?¡± ¡ª Those monsters, driven by remorse or belief, indulging in pleasure or intoxicated with blood, or devoted to revenge. Regina stopped her words and held Rena¡¯s chin with her fingertips. Then she whispered as if she was sorry. ¡ª But for what reason did you come down to the abyss? Not even dead, but alive. ¡°¡­I¡¯m here because my father sent me.¡± ¡ª Your biological father? ¡°Yes, my biological father¡­¡± Regina fell silent at Rena¡¯s heavy reply. However, it was no longer a new story to Rena. Rena spewed the words ignorantly because she had been crumbling over the past 10 days. Rena asked Regina, who was rather silent. ¡°What am I going to do now?¡± ¡ª Are you asking for permission or asking for advice? ¡°Huh?¡± ¡ª Now you can decide for yourself. What to do, what to be. ¡°Well, can I go back then?¡± ¡ª To the world of the living? Rena, who was not sure how she would live here, nodded with expectations. Then, Regina¡¯s lips drew a long arc. ¡ª Well, if you want. But what¡¯s the use of going back? ¡°What¡­¡± ¡ª The world has already abandoned you. They won¡¯t welcome you back, so why not take a rest? ¡°A rest?¡± ¡ª If you wish, I will help you rest without pain. That would be better than going back to the living or becoming a king of the dead. Rena soon realized that the ¡®rest¡¯ Regina was talking about was death. Although Regina was talking about giving her a painless kill, it was a kind and realistic offer. Rena thought that she might be better off with that. But after thinking about it for a while, Rena shook her head. ¡°¡­I want to go back to where I used to live.¡± ¡ª The reason is? ¡°I want to meet my father.¡± Rena squeezed her lips and bit her lower lip. Even in the midst of this, her father was the reason why she was determined. It was a little miserable. But she was just curious. That night, Rena, who had gone to visit her father in anticipation of a birthday present, was handed over on the spot. It was an unimaginable day. So Rena was curious about her father¡¯s thoughts as much as she felt betrayed by her father. How could anyone sell their daughter like that? Was it something that he had prepared for a long time, or if there were some unavoidable circumstances? Did he regret it now? Was I a good person even if I was sold like that? Rena wanted to solve the mystery first before getting a rest. She chose the toughest road. ¡ª You¡¯re taking the toughest road. Regina didn¡¯t stop Rena. In addition, she was kind enough to teach Rena how to return to the world of the living. Fortunately it was easy to get back. However, as Regina had said, the world did not welcome Rena at all. In particular, Rena¡¯s father betrayed her in another way. As soon as the father heard that his daughter had appeared, he sent someone to burn the whole area. Rena, who had been imprisoned in the attic, was also trapped in the soaring flames and smoke. Death approached, and at that moment, Rena fell back to the Tomb. Regina, who was waiting in the Tomb, hugged Rena without saying a word as if she knew this would happen. Rena¡¯s breathing gradually returned due to the Unforgiven Kind¡¯s comfort. And it soon turned to crying. Once again, Rena, who was abandoned, wept bitterly. She wept because her own shallow expectations were pathetic and she did not know why she had to be hated so much. When she woke up after crying like that, Rena returned to this world and sat alone by the burnt-out puddle. . . . Rena, who had reached the abyss, then became an undead being. More precisely, she fell to the Tomb just before her death and avoided the situation of losing her breath. So, she went through a myriad of situations that an average person would have already died and ended up going through once in a lifetime. Dozens of indirect deaths. Nevertheless, it was thanks to the poems and Regina that Rena was able to stay sane. If it was a poem that supported the abandoned Rena, it was Regina who guided such Rena. Rena learned a lot from Regina. Not only did the things that a child has to learn from an adult, she also learned the structure and secrets of this world, and everything about her father with Regina¡¯s help. So she once blamed Regina. ¡®There are things in the world that you don¡¯t have to know.¡¯ Rena smiled bitterly as she remembered that time. Regina had taught Rena so much, and Rena was frustrated and collapsed whenever she faced the overwhelming truth. The feelings that Clavis revealed earlier were similar to Rena¡¯s. For Rena, Clavis¡¯ situation and position were something she didn¡¯t want to know, but she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to, even though she didn¡¯t want to handle. Rena reflected on Clavis¡¯ inner thoughts, and eventually got sick of it and shook her head. She then hurried her steps and memorized a poem like a habit. But that didn¡¯t last long either. Rena¡¯s favorite poem contained warm consolation, and Rena in her growing days was able to memorize these poems to calm her heart. But it was also true that as she grew up, she felt a little lost. The world is really mean, and those who have adapted to that meanness enjoy everything in the world. In the midst of it, memorizing poems alone sometimes felt foolish. However, that did not mean that she would abandon her current beliefs. Rena still loved the poem. Although it did not fit into this grim world, Rena still loved the poem. But memorizing poems alone felt like she was far from the world, so she was just lonely. ¡®Alone?¡¯ Rena, who was self-conscious, suddenly questioned her own thoughts. ¡®Alone? Am I really alone?¡¯ The moment she thought about it, she remembered the last schedule for the day, so Rena took a quick step across the hallway. Poems were good. They were kind and strong, and they were full of a heart to comfort the reader. Rena loved poems and wanted to emulate them, but the world and people did not recognize such Rena. They suspected that abandoned children could not be like that, that they were definitely broken somewhere but desperately hiding it, and that they would be sharpening a knife inside. She almost became a little lonely because she didn¡¯t feel understood. But when Rena realized she was mistaken in her own way, she happily moved on to her steps. The place where Rena headed was the Doom Palace hidden in the deepest part of the Imperial Palace. Rena took a short breath in front of the ruined castle and she listened inside. She could see the red rift leading to the Tomb and knights in black uniforms guarding the area. Rena found him easily among them. A person who did not fit in with this mean world, a person who resembled poetry. A person with whom she felt at ease when talking face to face, as if reading a poem. There was such a cute person over there who thought she was teasing him if she sincerely said he was pretty. As Rena entered the Doom Palace, the Eastern Duke guarding the rift asked coldly. ¡°What is the Southern Representative doing here?¡± To that overbearing voice, Rena also responded formally, hiding her true feelings. ¡°I¡¯m here to inspect the Tomb for the next expedition.¡± ¡°Who allowed it?¡± ¡°It has been approved by the church.¡± Rena said so, and she pulled out one of the cards that arrived this morning, a church permit. The Eastern Duke looked at Rena with suspicious eyes and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°I heard that the entire authority here lies with the church.¡± But Rena did not back down. The Eastern Duke looked at the Southern Representative, who was fighting stiffly, and then got up from his seat. ¡°Then I will go too.¡± ¡°Your Grace, the escorting knights¡­¡± ¡°I will go alone. Keep the ranks.¡± As the secretary tried to move at the Eastern Duke¡¯s improvised decision, the Eastern Duke raised his hand to block it. ¡°I¡¯ll check what you¡¯re doing in the Tomb.¡± The Eastern Duke left behind the secretary¡¯s concerns and walked to the rift first. At that arrogant attitude, the Southern Representative followed with a stiff face. Eventually, as they walked side by side, Rena whispered softly. ¡°Mr. Lynn, you usually don¡¯t talk much.¡± ¡°Mmph.¡± Instead of answering anything, Lynn let out a grunt. It wasn¡¯t to be careful of his mouth, but not to be embarrassed. So Rena bit her lower lip to hold back her laughter, and Lynn¡¯s brows furrowed to look more serious. The two of them, who reached the crack, stood there and looked at each other for a moment. Rena and Lynn, who formed a secret alliance, planned a Tomb reconnaissance as the first step in making it a reality. It was because there was no way to know what was going on in the Tomb from the outside, so it was good to make up things. Rena wanted to tell Lynn a lot about the Tomb. She was willing to teach him if they were on the same side, just as Regina did to herself in the past. It¡¯s because he was so pretty. She was vigilant, suspicious and tried not to cross the line, but to no avail. He was still a gentle rarity in this relentless world, and Rena, who loves poetry, couldn¡¯t help but like him for his resemblance to poetry. So Rena chose Lynn. He was Rena¡¯s last poem to cherish. Chapter 45 The representative of the Southern Duke, who led the first expedition to victory, began reconnaissance of the Tomb without any time to relieve the fatigue of the expedition. It is an action that will serve as a model for all knights and servants, but the story about Rena, who was also a stranger, flowed to the stimulating side rather than the good side. In addition, it was accompanied by a material that was good to pick up. It is said that the Southern Representative scouted the Tomb every day for the past four days, and the Eastern Duke, who had been guarding the rift, followed each time. There were still rumors that the Eastern Duke treats women like dogs, so the nobles also dismissed the behavior as impure. Then, whenever they had a chance, they talked about the mishap that could occur between the Southern Representative and the Eastern Duke. There were quite provocative rumors circulating, but those involved in the rumor didn¡¯t really care. In fact, Rena and Lynn were rather intending to do that. The two, who formed an alliance, decided to settle their engagement for each other¡¯s benefit, and were deliberately making rumors to create conditions suitable for it. In fact, they did not intend to do such a cumbersome thing, but it was meant to create a suitable opportunity to provide reasons for the Southern Duke. So Rena and Lynn went into the Tomb alone for four days as if they were honey. And the two were having a much hotter time than people imagined. *** ¡°Your clothes are burnt very well.¡± Rena grumbled and shook off her cloak and sleeves that had become ashes. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°Nowhere. I just need to throw away my clothes.¡± Lynn, who was about to say that she was fortunate, stopped and bit his tongue. This was because Rena took off her top with her cape, which was burnt out. Of course, there was one layer of tunic left under the shirt. But the tunic was very thin and had no sleeves, so it almost looked like underwear. As Lynn stepped back in embarrassment, Rena looked back with puzzled eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Lynn hesitated and avoided looking, but Rena waited silently for an answer. Knowing that Rena wouldn¡¯t let him off, Lynn eventually hesitated and opened his mouth. ¡°Would you like me to take my clothes off?¡± At Lynn¡¯s careful suggestion, Rena glanced down at her own chest. Then she answered, closing her eyes beautifully. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it will be more obscene if I cover it with big clothes?¡± Lynn stiffened at Rena¡¯s radical remarks, and soon muttered with a stiff face. ¡°Unscrupulous¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that to a lady.¡± ¡°A lady doesn¡¯t take off her clothes anywhere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just prejudice.¡± Lynn agonized over Rena¡¯s nonsense, and Rena burst into laughter while looking at his face. The place where Rena and Lynn were hanging out was the Tomb. Huge pests flew under the red sky, and fierce smoke and blazing flames lurked all over the place. This was the territory of the King of Burning and Scorching, Hiems Gracia. . . . It wasn¡¯t until four days ago that Rena and Lynn started exploring the Tomb together. However, it was only the concept of time outside, and the time that Rena and Lynn actually spent in the Tomb has been nearly 15 days. It was natural that the two, who had been walking through the Tomb together for 15 days, became much closer than before. However, the two stayed at the level of friends who joked with each other, and kept the distance without further approaching. It was because Rena wanted it. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll tell you what I know about the Tomb. Instead, promise me you won¡¯t ask how I know it.¡± On the first day of the quest, Rena made an appointment with Lynn at the entrance of the Tomb. That in itself was a stern warning not to cross the line. Lynn accepted her terms without any fuss, and after that, Rena really taught Lynn a lot. ¡°This is a different world from the world we live in. It¡¯s not a fixed world, and it changes in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°You cannot kill an already dead being. So it¡¯s best to avoid fighting the dead.¡± ¡°The King Who Swallowed the First Cry was the most gentle. But other kings are completely different.¡± Rena generously told such important stories. Lynn wondered how Rena had figured this out, but didn¡¯t ask anything about it, as he had promised in advance. Instead, he wondered if it would be okay to tell him all this way, and implied if this would be an act of treachery to the Southern Duke. At that, Rena smiled softly and said: ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I can handle it.¡± In response to the Rena Ruber-like answer, Lynn also decided to accept what Rena gave him in the end. Afterwards, they searched the Tomb to find the ¡®King of Burning and Scorching¡¯, which Clavis mentioned as the next goal, and finally reached his castle. It was four days outside and 15 days in the Tomb. . . . The King of Burning and Scorching possessed a territory worthy of its name. The castle towering in the distance was blocked off on all sides like the castle of the King Who Swallowed the First Cry. And the dead in the shape of a giant evil insect flew around the area quickly and guarded against the surroundings. In Nihil¡¯s biography, they are called ¡®The One Who Carried the Ashes¡¯. Those Who Carried the Ashes looked like a mixture of flies and grasshoppers, and they carried sparks on their wings like fire moths that grazed a torch. The reason that Rena¡¯s uniform was all burnt was because of a clash with them. ¡°If I go back like this, it will be noisy.¡± Rena did not admit that her tunic was unscrupulous, but she was willing to admit that the royal magnates would be more than happy to see it. ¡°But if I wear Lynn¡¯s clothes, it will be louder, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s a big deal if the old man collapses.¡± The smile was erased from Lynn¡¯s face after hearing the words ¡®the old man¡¯. The old man that Rena spoke of was the Southern Duke, and Lynn has had a strangely difficult time with the Southern Duke recently. He didn¡¯t run into him separately after the victory banquet, and only felt a vague burden after Rena called the Southern Duke ¡®the old man¡¯. He thought they only had a master-servant relationship, but Rena unexpectedly treated the Southern Duke unscrupulously, and thanks to that, Lynn began to think of him as an elder of Rena¡¯s family. As a result, he regretted the moment they clashed more and more and became very embarrassed. This time again, Lynn became silent as soon as the story of the Southern Duke came out. Rena asked calmly at the awkwardness. ¡°Does Mr. Lynn not like the Southern Duke very much?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like I hate him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any bad feelings towards him. I only act according to my standpoint.¡± Rena was a little surprised by Lynn¡¯s gentle answer. She thought they didn¡¯t like each other, but it seems that the Southern Duke was surprisingly the only one who had accumulated emotions. ¡°Then, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t like Lynn?¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Rubid Plenus.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lynn answered without any hesitation, and Rena nodded her head deeply because it was a very touching answer. Come to think of it, she hadn¡¯t seen the young man these days. ¡®I was told he was recuperating.¡¯ However, Rubid was fine after the expedition. ¡®Is he really taking a rest? I think it¡¯s better to say that he¡¯s on a strict house arrest.¡¯ Recalling the Northern¡¯s failure, Rena looked at the castle in the distance again. ¡°Mr. Lynn, have you ever dealt with The Ones Who Carried the Ashes?¡± ¡°No, the ones that came out in the East were dragons and snakes.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, since you¡¯ve come all the way here, you should know. They identify the enemy with their eyes and attack in groups, then they blindy burn what¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°Bringing in an army would be suicide.¡± ¡°Yes, even if they come, it will only increase damage like the North did last time.¡± ¡°Are you saying that in the end, we have to solve the problem with our own abilities?¡± Lynn touched his chin, contemplating how to deal with those swift fireballs. Then he involuntarily turned to look at Rena, who was standing next to him. The tall Lynn was used to looking down at others. Rena was no exception, especially when standing this close. He had to bend his head. So Lynn tilted his chin sideways as usual. But the situation wasn¡¯t good today. Rena was dressed in a thin tunic, and the light fabric was lifted slightly along the curves of her body. Because he looked down from above, his eyes touched through the gap, revealing something he could not normally see. At the unexpected sight, Lynn quickly turned his head. However, Rena was still looking at the distant castle, unaware of this situation at all. ¡°Perhaps the North is most advantageous when moving individually. The Northern¡¯s slash can hit a flying opponent. Speaking of which, Lynn¡¯s power is¡­ Are you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Lynn tried to answer calmly, and Rena did not doubt his lame excuse. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Then take off your coat.¡± Lynn flatly rejected Rena¡¯s offer, and he rather pulled his collar tight before hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been a while since we came in. We better go back¡­¡± They were in the middle of an important conversation, but he suggested going back¡­ Rena tilted her head, wondering why he was like this, then realized that his face was redder than usual. He looked more troubled than if it was only because it was hot. Rena looked down at her outfit again and then sighed in laughter. He reacted so conservatively to this. If other men had done that, she would have politely questioned why they had to put so much meaning to her outfit in the midst of an important matter. But she decided to let it slide because it¡¯s Lynn. It was both because of her personal affection and his special situation. ¡°Right, it¡¯s not good if you burn more here.¡± ¡®You¡¯ rather than ¡®me¡¯. Rena swallowed this sentence back and laughed. Lynn couldn¡¯t bear to face her, so he threw his eyes into the distant sky. In the meantime, Rena turned around first. Lynn tried to follow suit, but found something and stopped standing there. ¡°Rena.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At Lynn¡¯s call, Rena looked back. However, Lynn was looking far away in the sky, not at Rena. ¡°Over there.¡± Lynn pointed to a corner of the sky, and Rena moved her eyes along his fingertips. Then, like Lynn, her eyes widened. A golden curtain was falling like a waterfall over the vast sky where fireworms flew. Many things were already unrealistic inside the Tomb, but the sight of an unfathomable carpet covering the red sky was even more overwhelmingly unrealistic. So while looking at the scene for a moment, an unfamiliar voice rang in their ears. ¡ª I found you. ¡ª My bride. More precisely, it was only unfamiliar to Lynn. Rena opened her eyes at the familiar, but unwelcome voice. Meanwhile, a golden veil took full control of the sky, and the lights of the world were extinguished. . . . ¡°Mr. Lynn, are you here?¡± In the darkness where one could not see even an inch ahead, Rena looked for Lynn. Until just before her, there were fires everywhere, but now it was dark everywhere as if she had fallen into a pit. The heat was no longer felt, and a strange scent from earlier stimulated the tip of her nose. The world suddenly turned upside down, but Rena wasn¡¯t surprised. Instead, she bit her lower lip, assembling the obvious clues. ¡®How did he influence it? Previously, this was the realm of Hiems.¡¯ Rena knew who the culprit was. She couldn¡¯t have known if she didn¡¯t know. The golden insignia, this thick scent, and the brazenness of calling Rena his bride were all his symbols. So, instead of panicking in surprise, Rena calmly looked for Lynn. At that moment, the pitch blackness in front of her gradually cleared up, and a brilliant scene unfolded before her eyes. Dark greenery spread and colorful flowers bloomed. In the middle of the tropical garden, a golden canopy was cast. Under the distant shade of the canopy, rugs embroidered with gold and cushions of ample size were creating a fairly comfortable space. Rena looked at it with puzzled eyes, and then she found the person crouching next to it. It was Lynn. ¡°Mr. Lynn!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come!¡± Lynn was holding something on his knees as if he had been stabbed by a knife. So Rena ran to him, but he yelled and blocked her approach instead. Rena was startled and stopped at the first shout she heard. But after a while, Rena saw Lynn biting his lip and approached him carefully again. ¡°Are you okay? Where did you get hurt¡­?¡± Rena put her hand on his back. At that time, Lynn suddenly stood up and snatched Rena¡¯s hand and pulled it. ¡°Ugh!¡± Rena was dragged helplessly by the unexpected force, and as soon as she got closer to him, Rena realized that Lynn¡¯s eyes had turned red. ¡°Lynn¡­¡± That faint call was not completed. Because Lynn grabbed Rena¡¯s neck and swallowed her mouth as if eating it. The author¡¯s words: Nooo¡­ Chapter 46 His dry lips touched Rena without warning. An unfamiliar touch was pressing against her lips roughly, and Rena couldn¡¯t tell what had happened. As soon as she hesitated, something lukewarm and soft swept her lips. Then a sharp pain filled the spot. ¡°Umph!¡± Rena reflexively turned her head at the dizzying feeling. Blood oozed from Rena¡¯s lips as she shook Lynn off. The blood was caused by Lynn¡¯s fierce bite. She was suddenly kissed and bitten. But Rena was more dumbfounded at the fact that it was Lynn, not anyone else, who did it. She flipped her body during the short gap and tried to look at her surroundings. A dull shock came from her back, and Lynn¡¯s face, which had been one span below, shifted to one span above. Lynn knocked Rena down in an instant and not stopping there, climbed on top of her. Rena quickly leaned on her back on the golden carpet and looked at Lynn in disbelief. His bright red eyes were unfamiliar to her. Lynn was looking down at Rena with a fierce face she had never seen when they were alone. ¡°Lynn¡­¡± The moment Rena opened her mouth, her breath got tangled once more and the words disappeared. A contact followed, which she did not know whether to call it a kiss or a tasting. She couldn¡¯t breathe, and she didn¡¯t know when he might bite again, so Rena pushed Lynn¡¯s chin and shoulder hard. Lynn, who had been putting pressure on her, was pushed out surprisingly easily. He got up, but his eyes were still burning red. His bright red gaze glided from Rena¡¯s bloody lips to her chin, to her neck, and onto her white shoulders. Rena saw something fluttered within his eyes from her blurred vision. And Lynn bit Rena¡¯s neck. . . . It was dark before his eyes. His mind was clouded, and he couldn¡¯t even remember his name. However, Lynn was satisfied with this situation. There was something next to him. Warm, soft, lovely. Something in his arms caused satisfaction in every contact. Lynn had always wanted this. This pleasure, more comfort. The luxury of hugging a lovely thing tightly, the joy of leaning on someone¡¯s arms that he could not dare to imagine. It was a forbidden thing, but at this time, he did not remember why it was forbidden. But he was certain of one thing. If he slept with this warmth, he would no longer suffer from nightmares. ¡ª If I knew you were here¡­ Ah, that voice again. ¡ª If I had known you were alive¡­! The voice that made him want to die in the past. The nightmare of that one sentence tore his heart long again. So Lynn dug deeper into the arms lying in front of him. That way he wouldn¡¯t hear that sound, because this warmth will cover those cold memories. Lynn grabbed the thing in his hand again to shake off the curse that had gripped him. It felt really good. Warm, soft, fragrant, sweet. And delicious¡­ ¡°¡­ Lynn¡­!¡± Body. ¡°Mr. Lynn!¡± At the urgent voice, Lynn opened his eyes like someone stabbed by a knife. As his eyes were opened, the cozy darkness was extinguished and a sense of space returned. As the view before his eyes brightened, Lynn slowly realized who he was. Somehow he was lying on a thick carpet, but he didn¡¯t remember when and how he lay down. So he blankly followed his memory, when the voice that woke Lynn up returned. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Lynn struggled to focus and looked up. He could see Rena looking down at him. While staring at the face blankly, he found a wound around her mouth and came to his senses. ¡°What just happened¡­¡± Lynn, who muttered in surprise, belatedly felt the taste of the lingering blood in his mouth. His heart sank at the fishy blood scent. ¡°What did I do to you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rena answered as Lynn asked with a face as if he was on the edge of the cliff. ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she took Lynn¡¯s, who was still confused, hand and added while making eye contact with him. ¡°I really am fine, but¡­¡± Rena blurted the words strangely with a slightly apologetic face. So Lynn became more anxious and suddenly frowned. It hurt. As for where the pain was, his whole body ached. The pain wasn¡¯t that bad, but it was everywhere. As Lynn faltered due to the unexpected pain, Rena confessed in a small voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Lynn is going to be fine.¡± Along with Rena¡¯s honest confession, pain that he had not been aware of poured out. As the pain struck, Lynn was secretly astonished. And Rena, who was watching, muttered sadly. ¡°You are in pain¡­ aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What the heck¡­ Ugh!¡± Lynn got up and soon bent his back on the ground because of the sharp pain near his ribs. And when Lynn was unconsciously fumbling around his side, he was once again embarrassed by the touch of his hand. Because what his hands touched was bare skin, not clothes that were supposed to be there. ¡°Why¡­¡± Lynn tried to figure out the situation. He had lost his mind for a while, and when he woke up, his whole body ached. In addition, his top was all off. Looking down at his bare chest, Lynn hurriedly bowed his head further, and only patted his chest in relief after confirming that his pants were worn intact. Lynn soon noticed while looking for where his top went, that Rena was no longer in tunic. Lynn¡¯s shirt was unexpectedly worn by Rena. ¡°Why are you wearing my clothes¡­?¡± ¡°Do you not remember anything?¡± As Lynn nodded in hesitation, Rena nodded towards the corner of the ground, where a piece of cloth was lying. Thin, white, torn. It was Rena¡¯s tunic. Knowing what it was, Lynn paled. ¡°That, I¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lynn became contemplative, and Rena hurried to speak for him. ¡°Your eyes turned red.¡± Shortly after a golden insignia fell from the sky and the space turned upside down, Lynn suffered as if possessed by something. So, when Rena approached to help, he suddenly turned and attacked Rena. At that time, Rena felt that Lynn was trying to eat herself. She had thought that he was kissing her, but he suddenly bit her, dug into her clothes, and hit his teeth in the softest part. Rena was a bit perplexed by the unexpected behavior. She was so helpless with her lying underneath him, and the moment Lynn tore up the tunic, she came to her senses. Feeling a sense of crisis, Rena did her best to wake Lynn up. And beat him so mercilessly that when he came to his senses again, it was enough to make him think he was hit by a steel bar. ¡°There was no other way. I only thought that I should wake you up or knock you down if I can¡¯t¡­¡± Rena confessed in a calm voice that she had assaulted him, and Lynn didn¡¯t get offended or complain about her. Instead, he took a long breath. ¡°What a relief¡­¡± What¡¯s so relieving about being a rag? Lynn hadn¡¯t realized it yet, but his appearance was quite a spectacle. His lips were all chapped, he was bleeding and bruising on one cheek. Not only that, but his body was full of traces of being hit and kicked. The reason why he flinched and grabbed his side earlier was because of a crack in his ribs. It must have hurt him beyond words, but Lynn muttered again as he stroked her chest. ¡°What a relief.¡± ¡°Are you seriously thinking it¡¯s a relief¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Leaving Rena¡¯s murmur behind, Lynn whispered in a choked voice. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Lynn said as he looked at Rena¡¯s blood-stained lips. ¡°I did something¡­ horrible.¡± Rena was at a loss for words at the sound of his guilt-filled voice. Lynn, who had misunderstood the meaning of her silence, said with his head down. ¡°If you are angry, you can hit me.¡± You¡¯d die if you got hit more. Rena thought so, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Lynn spoke so seriously that she couldn¡¯t joke around. And Rena, who tried to laugh it off, felt rather complicated by Lynn¡¯s apology. Rena didn¡¯t like this outrageous violence. It was embarrassing, shameful, and painful. However, it was true that the beating had relieved some of the pent up emotions. But she thought it was unavoidable, so she tried to move on roughly, but Lynn apologized so seriously that Rena couldn¡¯t laugh it off anymore. ¡°I was surprised, but not angry.¡± So Rena also erased her smile and whispered to Lynn, who couldn¡¯t raise his head. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do that on purpose. Besides, I¡¯m not hurt at all, so you don¡¯t have to feel bad. It¡¯s alright.¡± When she said everything was alright, Lynn slowly looked up. He looked at Rena with a face mixed with doubts and worries, and Rena smiled helplessly at the expression of waiting for punishment. Then she said mischievously on purpose. ¡°So this is why we need a safety device.¡± It was a light joke, but Lynn was really shocked. So Rena¡¯s smile deepened and said. ¡°You¡¯ve become more shameless than that, Mr. Lynn.¡± When Rena said he was shameless, Lynn looked at Rena with tears in his eyes, and admitted with a distressed voice. ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t return your clothes.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t return it¡­¡± Lynn replied with a squeezed voice. Although his feelings were very complicated, he seemed to have calmed down at least a little, seeing the way he talked. So Rena finally smiled comfortably and then asked what she had been curious about. ¡°What happened? Do you remember anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± To Rena¡¯s question, Lynn became serious and answered. But he was no longer blaming himself. Rather, he tried to calm himself down to understand the situation. ¡°It suddenly got dark and I couldn¡¯t get my head around. It¡¯s like¡­¡± Lynn slowly pondered. It got dark, and his body was excited. Blood boiled like when women approached and seduced. He desperately tried to press the urge, but it was useless. There was no stimulation or contact, but the excitement soared, making his eyes dim. In the meantime, Rena, who was next to him, was terribly conscious and scared. It seemed like something big was going to happen, so he shouted that she shouldn¡¯t come, but Rena didn¡¯t quite understand what he was doing. So she came over and stretched out her hand. Immediately after, Lynn¡¯s memory was cut off. He remembered vaguely, very vaguely, pulled Rena towards him, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that was real or a fantasy. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever been like this without any warning.¡± Lynn said in a heavy voice. It was really the first time. Whether it was a characteristic of this curse or because of Lynn¡¯s personality, his ferocity was revealed only when the other party entrusted themself to him alone. That¡¯s why he thought it was cruel, but now it popped out without any signs. While Lynn became anxious again, Rena nodded with a contemplative face. The look on her face seemed as if she had found something. So Lynn asked, just in case. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± ¡°This is the realm of the King with Many Hearts.¡± He asked the question half-heartedly, but Rena¡¯s answer was unexpectedly clear. The King with many Hearts was a king who ruled the dead in the form of snakes and dragons, once infested in the East. Rena added as she looked around the lush tropical garden and the golden canopy. ¡°He brought us into his realm.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because of me. He wants to have me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Lynn¡¯s eyes widened due to a series of revelations. What did she mean by ¡®wants to have her¡¯? Lynn was puzzled and suddenly recalled the voice that rang earlier. ¡ª I found you. My bride. He was sure he heard something like that. The voice was full of greed, and could not be considered as human. But he couldn¡¯t believe that was what Rena said. He couldn¡¯t express it, but Lynn felt his heart pounding and he felt bad. The same goes for Rena. Lynn¡¯s anger, which he could not bear to pour out, naturally turned to the original culprit of this situation. ¡°I have a bad relationship with the king, so I was going to visit him soon¡­¡± Rena smiled coldly and turned her eyes through the lush bushes. ¡°Thankfully, you showed up first.¡± When Rena¡¯s gaze touched it, the colorful flowers in full bloom in the garden danced. The flowers did not move on their own. It was the snakes hiding under the flower bed that shook those large leaves. Intertwined snakes were wriggling under the shadow. They were staring at Rena with bright red eyes resembling something. The author has something to say: Red eyes are rabbit eyes:) Chapter 47 By the time they found the snakes under the bushes, Rena and Lynn were already surrounded. Realizing this, the two turned their backs to each other as they had for the past 15 days. ¡°Can you move?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Rena couldn¡¯t continue as the dead flocked in without giving her a chance to. The dead, in the shape of all kinds of reptiles, with black scales and red eyes, charged with sharp venomous fangs. Rena moved first for Lynn, who was injured. A sharp dagger cut through the neck of a snake that flew like an arrow. As the split snake fluttered and twisted its body, the others crawled through the gap. The dead were strong. Because they did not know fear, they did not know to step down, and because they were jealous of living things, they coveted life. It was an existence that overwhelmed life by borrowing the form of death. However, their power did not work for these two. When the snakes were cut into pieces in the hands of the two, they stopped rushing and began to tangle with each other. The snakes melted the outer skin and stuck together, and soon changed its shape to form a pupa. After a while, it raised its body and spread its wings. Rena and Lynn quickly retreated. ¡°It¡¯s so high.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going?¡± ¡°Can you lift me up?¡± Lynn thought for a moment.He had a crack in his ribs, so he couldn¡¯t abuse his arms. But he had a lot of other useful parts besides his arms. ¡°With my right shoulder.¡± ¡°Then I will go.¡± At that moment, the dragon in full form roared and swung its head. With a roar, the ground was recessed and soil splashed everywhere. Rena and Lynn, who quickly escaped, were scattered to the left and right of the dragon, respectively. The dragon turned its head around as if picking an opponent, and then thrust his snout down towards Rena, who drew closer. Kwaang! The dragon¡¯s hard head hit the ground again. But this time, it was in vain. The dragon, who made a series of mistakes, shouted as if it were angry. Then its throat swelled as if to spit something out. ¡°Mr. Lynn!¡± Rena noticed that the dead was trying to vomit poison and ran to Lynn. Lynn quietly spread his legs apart and bowed his upper body. As his back formed a gentle slope, Rena stepped on it without hesitation. Rena, who jumped on Lynn¡¯s shoulder and leaped, flew straight up to the dragon¡¯s eye level, and slashed the back of its neck with all her might before the lizard could spit out. But it was a little shallow. The dragon did not die immediately, but twisted its body in agony. At that time, Lynn, who was watching, turned his sword and hit the dragon on the head that came down to the ground. Rena, who landed, smiled gently at Lynn¡¯s cleaning up. Over the past 15 days, Rena realized a new pleasure. It was the joy of fighting together. Rena¡¯s battlefield was always lonely, and it was always up to herself to fight and protect. But fighting with Lynn, Rena left her back to someone for the first time in her life. It was not only reassuring but also quite fun. ¡°It¡¯s coming again.¡± While Rena was secretly proud, Lynn looked over her garden and said. The snakes were once again tangled up. But this time, it didn¡¯t come at them. The snakes, who were twisting their bodies, gradually formed a human figure, and soon finished it with red eyes. ¡ª I missed you, my bride. Contrary to his eerie voice, he had a rather sweet tone. Rena let out a sigh at that sudden remark, and Lynn opened his eyes wide. ¡°Your greeting is too rough for that.¡± ¨D I just wanted to get your attention. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it just because you¡¯re like this.¡± Lynn was more embarrassed by Rena¡¯s nonchalant answer. Under the circumstances, the owner of that voice must be the King with Many Hearts, that is, a dead being. However, the dead Lynn knew were nothing more than monsters crawling out of the Tomb. He had never imagined exchanging words with such an existence. However, Rena laughed at the thought and spoke with that being. ¨D Please speak lower, my love. Please scold me as cold as before. If you do that, there¡¯s nothing more I can ask for. That being was even strangely obsessed with Rena. Lynn looked at Rena with bewildered eyes. Rena noticed the gaze, but didn¡¯t have time to explain it. It was because the being at their side continued to talk arbitrarily. ¡ª I know you handed over Celeste¡¯s heart to the woman whose neck was cut off. Lynn¡¯s eyes widened once more at the meaningful remark. And Rena pressed the king in a stern manner. ¡°So, are you here to take revenge?¡± ¨D I am only worried about your safety. ¡°You¡¯re worried?¡± ¨D The fanatic and the war maniac are also looking for you. ¡®The fanatic¡¯ is a derogatory term for the King of Burning and Scorching, Hiems Gracia. A maniac who burned his people alive and claimed it was God¡¯s will. Those atrocities did not shame the title ¡®the fanatic¡¯. Lynn, who thought so, was convinced that ¡°war-maniac¡± was also a reference to another king of the dead. ¡®Are the kings of the dead after Rena?¡¯ Lynn was startled by the vague hypothesis, but soon realized that it was quite possible. If the being who was speaking now was really a king of the dead, if they have such intelligence and ability, of course, they will aim for Rena Ruber first. Of course, they¡¯d hate it if a person who knew the secret of the Tomb was set to conquer the Tomb. Lynn, whose thoughts had gone so far, looked at the mysterious dead with a subtle mood. ¡®Is he interested in Rena?¡¯ The call of ¡®bride¡¯, the courtship attitude, and the information about the plans of other kings. It was all an act full of goodwill. However, Rena did not accept it as a favor. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to say that you are worried about my safety after attacking me in the first place.¡± ¡ª That¡­ Rena¡¯s cold smile made the dead hesitate, then he soon began to laugh grimly. Rena briefly clicked her tongue as the king¡¯s true color was revealed. ¡°Well then.¡± Rena held Lynn¡¯s arm without saying a word. Immediately after the two of them turned together, the body of the dead was torn apart and a terrible stench spread. It was poison. . . . The two, who were running to avoid the poison, stopped under a huge tree. ¡°It¡¯s always the same place.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess we¡¯re stuck.¡± As Lynn said, no matter how hard they went through the bushes, the end of the garden was not visible. In addition, they¡¯ve passed this large tree a few times before. It meant that they were hovering around the same place. ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest first.¡± Rena sighed and sat with her back leaning against the tree, and Lynn sat down near her. As he barely caught his breath, the questions that he had put aside came to mind. It was no longer surprising that Rena knew well about the Tomb, however, it was a completely different story fto have a private conversation with the dead. Lynn was full of questions, but he didn¡¯t ask. Because that was the basic condition of the alliance. So, while he was thinking alone, Rena suddenly lay down with her head on the flat ground. ¡°Mr. Lynn should lie down too.¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°I feel uncomfortable lying down alone.¡± At Rena¡¯s request, Lynn moved reluctantly. Because Rena put her head in Lynn¡¯s direction, Lynn also put his head in Rena¡¯s direction. Eventually, the two lay head-to-head. ¡°This situation might last a little longer.¡± ¡°How much longer?¡± ¡°Probably around a day or two. So you should rest when you can.¡± Rena said so and calmly closed her eyes. Lynn looked at the face right next to him, and then turned his head away in embarrassment. As he lay under the tree, all he could see was the leaves. It was an unnecessarily peaceful sight. So Lynn followed Rena and closed his eyes. But it was also impossible to rest. Not only did he have a question about the kings of the dead, but it was also because of the accident before that. Lynn couldn¡¯t remember, but he knew what he had done to Rena. The traces remained intact, so even if he didn¡¯t know, he couldn¡¯t not know. In short, Lynn kissed Rena. Recalling that fact again, Lynn wanted to die a little. He couldn¡¯t believe he kissed her. Did he just kiss her mouth? Could he have done anything more shameful than that? He could have. When he saw Rena¡¯s clothes torn, he must have crossed the line. Just kissing someone who wasn¡¯t a companion would have crossed the line a lot, but Lynn was convinced that he had done more than that. And he couldn¡¯t even remember. Lynn looked at Rena again, suffering from a sense of shame. But unlike him, Rena still closed her eyes peacefully. He thought they¡¯ve gotten pretty close, but Rena was still someone he didn¡¯t know about. He could of course come up with a few modifiers in no time if he had to. Strong, determined, pretty, kind, etc. However, this was only what Rena showed on the outside, and the things like Rena¡¯s thoughts, feelings, and conditions were always veiled. So Lynn was always curious. What Rena was thinking, how she was feeling, and what she wanted. It was still the same now. Rena was still calm as if nothing had happened, but Lynn wondered if she was like that because she was really okay with it. Whether it¡¯s because she understood everything, or if she just passed it lightly, or if she was trying to resist disgust, or whatever it is. He was curious. He was so curious ¡°Are you curious?¡± When Rena asked like this, his heart sank. Rena, who suddenly opened her eyes, was looking at Lynn. Her face was only a span away. ¡°Are you curious about what the dead said earlier?¡± It was a strangely contradictory question. So Lynn paused for a moment before answering. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Since this happened, I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡± Perhaps on purpose, Rena smiled graciously pretending to be generous. So Lynn had no choice but to sympathize with her, covering up his real questions. ¡°Where should I start talking¡­¡± ¡°From the call of ¡®bride¡¯¡­?¡± Rena smiled and looked at Lynn. With that thorny smile, Lynn realized his fault, and Rena sighed tiredly as if she were scolding him. ¡°¡®Bride¡¯ is what he calls me on his own. And didn¡¯t he get his name from that?¡± ¡°The King with Many Hearts.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the king of those snakes that often appeared in the East.¡± Rena said as if there was no need to hide it anymore, and Lynn¡¯s prediction was right, making his mind more complicated. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so close to the king of the dead.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not close, it¡¯s just a bad relationship.¡± Lynn asked the reason with his eyes. Rena thought it over and said. ¡°It¡¯s a bit long to explain, but, well, Lynn also knows about the apostle, right?¡± ¡°The apostle?¡± Lynn asked back at the unexpected word. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know, but because he was surprised. The apostle. A generic term for those who serve or come close to the dead. Since the appearance of the dead 100 years ago, they have been objects of fear and enemies to be rejected by the people of the empire. But there were people everywhere who came up with different ideas. Some people were very attracted to the power of the dead, the existence of the altar, and the mythical stories about the kind of the dead. Therefore, there were people who used the dead as envoys or worshiped them, and the empire called them apostles because they abandoned God. ¡°I was caught by those apostles when I was young.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lynn looked at her in surprise, but Rena continued to speak as if it was nothing special. ¡°They were rather obsessed with calling snakes.¡± She was 13 years old. Rena, who returned from the Tomb but found out that she had a long way to go back to her father, once vowed to live a new life. It was with the intention of abandoning herself as well as her father who abandoned her. But Rena failed. Because of the King with Many Hearts. *** Five years ago, at the age of 13, Rena fell to the Tomb once again. ¡ª You¡¯re here again. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¨D What is it this time? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Regina came out to greet her for the first time in a long time, but Rena only frowned. She had no choice but to do so. The fact that Rena met Regina at the Tomb meant that she was driven to the brink of death, so Rena could never welcome this meeting. Furthermore, it was already the fifth time Rena had met Regina this year alone. It was the year Rena died the most. The author¡¯s words: The story of 13 year old Rena. Chapter 48 ¡ª Hmm. Rena sat blankly while stroking her neck, and Regina came down and gently touched her collar. ¡°Ugh!¡± Rena was frightened and shook her hand away. Regina asked casually at her overreaction. ¡ª Did you die of strangulation again? ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Rena gritted her teeth and answered. She tried to pretend to be strong, but her face was pale. ¡ª How long has it been since you fell last time? ¡°One month¡­¡± ¨D It was a full moon before that. Is there a bounty somewhere? ¡°Say something that makes sense.¡± It was Rena, who lived a close life while running for her life. To say that there was a bounty for such a girl was not even funny. ¨D Otherwise, how could you be killed so often? Even if one were to blame the security of the city once or twice¡­ But Regina was serious. ¡ª Or, if your father found you¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¨D How are you sure? ¡°Because they didn¡¯t seem like people running an errand.¡± Rena said with a slightly miserable feeling. ¡°Those people who came after me were all out of their minds.¡± Last five raids. Three times it was the same person and twice it was a different person. But all of them were insane. Their focus was blurred as if possessed by something, and there was no response even when Rena hit and bit them. ¨D Any other characteristics? ¡°They continued to wheeze. Like a snake.¡± ¡ª That crazy¡­ Regina sighed harshly. Rena¡¯s shoulders shrank at the sudden rough voice. Regina clicked her tongue and explained. ¨D I knew that jerk had his eyes on you. That jerk? Had his eyes on me? ¡ª Do you remember? The day you first fell, the guy who promised to make you his concubine. Rena opened her eyes round and nodded. Of course she remembered. A particularly disgusting person among the kings of the dead who said that he would cut off her face if he couldn¡¯t take her as a concubine. ¨D It seems that he used his trick. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± ¡ª It¡¯s that jerk¡¯s talent. Controlling by taking control of other beings. He used it on humans to bring you down to the Tomb. *** ¡°Is that possible?¡± Rena nodded calmly at Lynn¡¯s question. ¡°The kings of the dead have a lot of influence on the Empire. It¡¯s just that people don¡¯t know.¡± Then she added to him, who was still having doubts. ¡°Think about it. Isn¡¯t it strange? Why are the altars rolling around the back alleys of the Empire?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s no way such a bizarre thing can go around. In the border area, the war with the dead is in full swing, but in the city, altars are wandering. Isn¡¯t it unnatural?¡± Lynn¡¯s face grew more serious. While he was agonizing, Rena went back to the topic. ¡°Anyway, the king used people to bring me down to the Tomb.¡± ¡°So what did you do?¡± ¡°I spent some effort.¡± ¡°Effort?¡± Rena summed up those days with the word ¡°effort¡± and laughed. It was a pity she couldn¡¯t tell Lynn about Regina¡¯s story. Then she could go into more detail about those hellish days. But Regina¡¯s matter was a secret, so she could only tell him a little bit as before. *** ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Rena felt like the sky was falling. How long has it been since her father abandoned her and now such a strange thing has stuck to her again. ¡°What did I do that was so wrong¡­¡± ¡ª The world won¡¯t care much about your good or bad. ¡°Shut up!¡± Rena shouted at Regina, who was muttering naturally. Then she cried all over. ¨D If you want to make a choice even now, tell me. Either die in peace, or become a king of the dead. Either way would be better than now. Regina said while lying in the air. ¨D Of course, you won¡¯t be dragged around by him since I¡¯m here, but life on earth would be very difficult at this rate. Rena grew more resentful and looked at Regina. But after a while, her tears dripped down again in the sadness that had risen again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Death is death, no matter how well-packaged it is. She¡¯d have to face it someday, but not now. Rena wanted to live more of her own time. ¨D If you really want to live, there is only one way. As Rena continued to cry, Regina sighed and said. At the same time, something fell in front of Rena. It was a sharp-edged sword. ¡ª Be stronger than those bastards. ¡°Do you want me to stab someone with this?¡± ¨D No, it would be difficult if you¡¯re taught by me and fight only with humans. Rena looked at her anxiously, and Regina grinned with her half face. ¡ª I will make you stronger. Enough to tear the kings of the dead apart. At that moment, Rena had a strange hunch. For some reason, she had an ominous premonition that accepting this proposal will lead to a major setback. But Rena had no alternative. So she accepted Regina¡¯s proposal and regretted it to death. Still, speaking of the result, three years later in the time of the Tomb, Rena succeeded in defeating the King with Many Hearts. *** ¡°¡­ Is that possible?¡± ¡°Anything is possible.¡± Lynn was dazed and asked the same question as before, and Rena looked into the distance and answered. Rena¡¯s smiling face was full of unknown remorse. Regina kept her promise to make her stronger. Although the method was very violent, it made Rena crazy strong. So she succeeded in crushing the King with Many Hearts by force. And for about half a year, whenever he was resurrected, she chased after him and killed him again. The reason, of course, was resentment. She lavishly poured out the grudge that had been done to her, from Regina because of him, and to the things that had happened to her because of her father. Rena, who had accumulated a lot, pursued him very tenaciously, and when the number of times she killed him exceeded 20, she didn¡¯t count anymore. Meanwhile, the king of the dead was terribly perplexed by Rena, who suddenly went crazy. The day he was first murdered by Rena, the king, writhing in his pain, shouted loudly that he would return this humiliation doubled. However, on the third time, he prayed for a while and cried on the seventh time of death. Then, after he died about 30 times, he had a strange change of heart, and he began to obey Rena more and more. And he finally confessed like this. ¡ª I only knew the pleasure of killing in my lifetime, but now I learned the pleasure of being killed through you. The king said so and rather enjoyed seeing Rena come to kill. However, this did not mean that his essence had disappeared, so he tried to kill Rena from time to time. So Rena thought as she looked at him dying with an ecstatic face. I should stop doing this. Rena, who lost interest in him, returned to the land again. It was the first time in three and a half years in the time of the Tomb. ¡°The pleasure of being killed¡­¡± Lynn ruminated over Rena¡¯s words in a complicated mood. It was a mess in every part, but Lynn was shocked that the story of the kind who dominated the East was like this. He didn¡¯t have any sense of solidarity with him, but the fact that the nemesis of the Eastern region was such a bizarre pervert was deeply embarrassing. ¡°Is that the case with every king of the dead?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Weird, but surprisingly easygoing¡­¡± Lynn chose a suitable word and eventually gave up. Then he complained with a headache. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we could communicate with them normally.¡± ¡°Why, it also appears in Her Majesty¡¯s biography.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°There is nothing complicated about it. The dead were once human. No, they are still human, just dead.¡± Lynn reluctantly agreed with Rena¡¯s explanation. Even so, the feeling of being stabbed in the back was still there. He thought it was strange how Rena knew well about the Tomb, he didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d lived here for years. Lynn thought so and suddenly asked. ¡°Then how old are you now?¡± ¡°Me?¡± When Lynn asked seriously, Rena pretended to be surprised. Then she answered proudly. ¡°Now I am a legal adult.¡± ¡°Other than that, including the time spent in the Tomb.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± But Lynn wasn¡¯t fooled by the joke-like answer, and Rena closed her eyes again. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re asking the age of a lady. Usually she would have slapped the person in the mouth, but Rena showed generosity for the first time in a long time. ¡°I spent 7 years in the Tomb.¡± 7 years. Then Rena¡¯s age should¡¯ve been considered not 18, but 25, maybe more. This was also surprising, but Lynn was rather easily convinced. It was because of Rena¡¯s usual appearance. Rena sometimes¡­ No. Quite often¡­ felt like an older person. Lynn, who inherited the dukeship at a young age, was also mature for his age. Even so, when he was with Rena, he often followed rather than led. It didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t like it. It was the first time he¡¯d ever had someone lead him since he was very young, so Lynn was able to lay down more than half of his usual burdens when he was with Rena. It was comfortable, so it was a good thing. There were many times when he felt it was amazing that this happened. Sure enough. ¡®She¡¯s older.¡¯ Lynn, who understood so, secretly sighed at his shallowness. ¡®No wonder¡­¡¯ Truly no wonder. In fact, Lynn felt a little strange with Rena. He had never told anyone, but Lynn¡¯s favorite opposite sex so far had been all older. Of course he didn¡¯t deliberately look at the age. However, so far he was only attracted to older women without fail. So he was wondering what was going on this time, and sure enough. Lynn was dumbfounded by his unnecessarily direct taste. So when he shut up for a moment, Rena, who misunderstood the meaning, drew her face close to his and asked. ¡°So what if I¡¯m older? Do you want to call me big sister?¡± At Rena¡¯s whisper, Lynn¡¯s eyebrows were knitted and he stepped back slightly. His chest ached inside and outside, and it was not like he could say anything about how excited he was about a woman who broke her ribs. Lynn struggled to calm down and found something to say. ¡°Big sister¡­¡± [T/N: Lynn isn¡¯t trying to call Rena ¡°big sister¡± here. He is probably trying to refute, but because the Korean language puts the subject in front of the sentence, it comes out like this.] Before he could finish, Rena sighed and raised herself. Afterwards, Lynn also felt suspicious signs. The bushes around the trees were swaying. And when he noticed that, the two were surrounded again. ¡°Do we have to keep being chased like this?¡± ¡°There is another way. Or exterminate the dead in this space first.¡± Lynn also got up with a sigh. Snakes, large and small, were swarming everywhere. But Rena did not falter in the slightest. She really seemed to think of exterminating them in the first place. This was why he had no choice but to like her. Lynn thought so and left his back to Rena. They took care of each other as they did earlier. In the breath of the two, the snakes were cut helplessly. ¡®What is it?¡¯ But Lynn felt something was wrong. ¡®It¡¯s no different from before¡­¡¯ Since they had been dealt with like that before, the snakes should have changed their method or come up with an alternative to attack the two, but they rushed in the same way as before. In fact, this was the appearance of the dead he had seen on earth. But if there was a king of the dead here, and if that king had intelligence, there had to be something different. ¡®Is he going to dry our blood slowly? Or is there anything else he¡¯s aiming for?¡¯ When Lynn was still doubting the king¡¯s intention¡­ ¡°Kugh¡­!¡± A sudden shock pressed Lynn¡¯s shoulder down. Lynn, who was beating the dead, dropped his sword and bent his knee. Rena heard the sound and looked back at Lynn. Rena looked bewildered as Lynn¡¯s gaze looked lustful once more. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Lynn realized what had happened to him. Again. He was losing his mind again. ¡°Mr. Lynn¡­!¡± Rena¡¯s voice seemed infinitely distant. Instead, an unfamiliar laughter hit his ears. Snake-like laughter. At that moment, some of the doubts were resolved. What is the target number of the snake king? It was Lynn, himself. At the same time, a new question arose. How can the snake king¡­ At that time, the eye level, which had been lowered as if it was about to touch the floor, gradually rose again. He was afraid. His body seemed to be trying to do something else. The snakes continued to pour out, and Rena Ruber, who was placed between them, was seen panicking. It was already a crisis enough, but something happened again. A huge snake like a spire was approaching this way. Lynn thought that it would fly like this and devour them. But right after that, something strange happened with a roar. The huge snake hit his head and crushed all the other snakes. ¡®What¡­¡¯ Rena and Lynn were both bewildered by the unexpected situation. Did it fall because its head was too heavy? That being said, the momentum of that big snake was fierce. The large snake immediately swept away the snakes that surrounded Rena and Lynn, and then it was biting the air, revealing huge venomous teeth. Then, the lush garden was torn apart, creating a crack. It was an exit, a crack that illuminated the red sky. ¡°Mr. Lynn! Wake up!¡± Rena, who saw the exit, pulled Lynn as if she was going to drag him away by force. But Lynn was already sane. The moment the snake ripped through the air, his mind came back. The reason was still unknown, but Lynn and Rena ran to the crack for now. ¡ª How dare you! Then a roar echoed from behind. It was the voice of the King with Many Hearts. Rena and Lynn looked back for a moment. The snakes collided with each other, and the large snake that had helped Rena and Lynn was ripped to pieces. Then, black smoke rose from its body. Rena and Lynn threw themselves out of the crack to avoid the poison. And Lynn looked back again with a strange hunch. Something was seen standing between the torn snakes. It was a person and a woman. At that moment, Lynn¡¯s heart sank. At the same time, a voice came to mind, like a lie. ¡ª If I had known you were alive¡­ A voice, like a nightmare from which he could never escape, echoed in Lynn¡¯s head as if welcoming its master. ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Lynn groaned as he watched the crack gradually healing. There was no way he could not recognize the woman, who appeared in the narrowing gap. She was Lynn¡¯s biological mother and former Eastern Duke. It was Naja Aetherner Gracia. The author¡¯s words: Naja Aetherner Gracia. Lynn¡¯s mother, ex-Eastern Duke, and invader of the Empire. Chapter 49 Lynn¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the woman who was getting farther away. Wavy black hair. dark eyebrows. concave cheeks. pale skin. Exceptionally red lips and bright eyes resembling a wild beast. Naja Aetherner. Lynn¡¯s birth mother and the former Eastern Duke. A ruthless invader who trampled the East. The Slayer. Seven years ago, Lynn jumped off after learning that Naja Aetherner was his biological mother. He couldn¡¯t accept that it was his own mother who trampled on his motherland and killed his adoptive parents. He couldn¡¯t stand the blood flowing in his own veins. It was her. It was definitely her. ¡®Why are you¡­¡¯ There? The moment the question came to mind, the cracks in the air that were gradually healing eventually disappeared. However, Lynn, who was already obsessed with Naja Aetherner, froze and couldn¡¯t move. He was confused. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He felt like he was going to die. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rena looked at Lynn¡¯s pale, tired face and asked. But he didn¡¯t answer. He couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, let alone give her an answer. Lena realized that Rin was not breathing and shook him. ¡°Mr. Lynn? Mr. Lynn!¡± [T/N: Late is better than never, right? This whole time, Rena calls Lynn ¡°? ?¡± Lynn-ssi. ssi is the honorific used amongst people of approximately equal speech level. The closest, English equivalent would be Mr./Ms. which is how ¡°Mr. Lynn¡± came to be] When Lynn didn¡¯t respond, Rena forced him to look at her by grabbing his cheeks. She then made eye contact with him, and said. ¡°Look at me. Do you know who I am?¡± When Rena pulled his face and asked, Lynn¡¯s focus was on Rena. ¡°Breathe, slowly. Look at me.¡± Rena comforted and encouraged him to breathe. Lynn¡¯s tight breath gradually subsided after making eye contact with Rena. Soon when his breathing returned completely, Lynn closed his eyes helplessly. He stretched out as if he were tired, and Rena hugged his sagging body silently. Lynn rested his forehead on Rena¡¯s shoulder. Feeling Rena¡¯s hand rubbing his back, he endured everything that had hit him just now. *** ¡°According to the story, Duke Naja Aetherner had a very fierce personality.¡± While sitting on the folded bed sheet, the gentle-looking boy priest said. ¡°To a certain extent, it was said that no one dared to talk carelessly to her except for Her Majesty the Emperor. The other dukes would also avoid her if possible.¡± Then, on the opposite side, a young maid sitting on a pillow sheet made an O with her mouth. Then she asked back as if she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Aren¡¯t the dukes on the same level? How could that happen?¡± ¡°I think Duke Naja was simply that terrifying. In fact, just looking at her achievements, she was exceptional. She finished the subjugation of the dead first, and the East was also successfully conquered. So, it is said that Her Majesty the Emperor also favored the duke when she was still alive.¡± The emperor liked those who faithfully obeyed her orders. And she judged their loyalty only by the outcome, not the process. Naja Aetherner was a duke who was exceptionally favored by such an emperor. ¡°On one occasion, Duke Naja made someone she didn¡¯t like go bloody, and it was said it was a high-ranking southern noble. But that time, Her Majesty took her side and soothed her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the country is going well.¡± ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t you say that elsewhere?¡± The young maid¡¯s profanity kept the boy from continuing his story, but the young maid only snorted. In response, the boy priest Angie was scared for no reason and looked around. Fortunately, there was no one around. It was a sunny day, so everyone seemed to have hung out the laundry. When Angie swept his chest, the young maid, Uni, snorted again and ridiculed his timidity. The place where the two children, Uni and Angie, chatted was the underground laundry of the Imperial Palace. After Angie came and talked to her a few days ago, the two quickly became close despite the difference in status. The wall of status was not so high for the always-dignified maid and the young master of the march who chirped everywhere. So today, the two children who met were sitting on the bed sheets in the laundry room and gossiping. It was a topic that followed when Uni asked Angie a question. ¡°Anyway, Duke Naja Aetherner was notorious for her ferocious nature during her lifetime. The bad reputation is the same for Duke Lignan Aetherner, but the truth is that it is still not comparable to Duke Naja.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so¡­?¡± Uni folded her arms and pondered the story Angie had told her. The Eastern Duke, that is, Mr. Lynn, is originally a good person, but he has a bad reputation. So what about his mother? Uni shook her head while predicting the possibility. Naja was someone who brutally destroyed countries east of the empire. Such a person couldn¡¯t be nice. Uni, who thought so, was suddenly surprised. ¡°Then the Eastern Duke is the son of the one who invaded his country?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The ignorant maid was astonished to realize the famous fact, and the educated master responded kindly instead of showing off. ¡°It¡¯s one of the reasons people hate the Eastern Duke. His origin itself is contradictory, so one never knows when he will turn back.¡± ¡°But how did he become a duke?¡± ¡°Her Majesty has decided so.¡± At Angie¡¯s answer, Uni was at a loss for words. Whether he felt the atmosphere was heavy, Angie changed his tone and asked back. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it. So, back to the point, is the Southern Representative dating the Eastern Duke?¡± ¡°How persistent.¡± When Angie asked the question with sparkling eyes, Uni, who had been listening to his history class, clicked her tongue briefly. It was because of this question that Angie talked about the former eastern duke in the first place. As soon as Angie saw Uni today, he asked about their relationship. To that, Uni spoke in such a way that implied she didn¡¯t know the circumstances of the high-ranking people, and that the Eastern Duke must have a fianc¨¦e. Then, Angie replied that there would be no fianc¨¦e, and that the former eastern duke was not married, and then talked about Naja Aetherner for a long time. But that didn¡¯t mean he forgot what he was talking about. ¡°Mm? So, what¡¯s going on? Are they really dating?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know? You probably heard about it yesterday, too.¡± Just yesterday, the Eastern Duke and the Southern Representative created a very strange situation at the Doom Palace. That¡¯s why Angie came to Uni more excited than usual. The two were investigating the Tomb together and leaking a suspicious atmosphere. So everyone was suspicious of their relationship, but yesterday a situation that fueled the suspicion occurred. The two entered the Tomb, and the Eastern Knights and the priests of the church waited patiently for their return. It had already been repeated several times, so they weren¡¯t nervous anymore. But half an hour later, the Eastern Duke returned alone. In addition, his clothes had gone where he was, and his face and body were full of scars. Upon seeing his unexpected appearance, the Eastern Knights knew he was in trouble and rushed to him. But before the knights could ask, the Eastern Duke gave the order. He told them to bring his cloak. The voice of the Eastern Duke saying that was calm, and the knights followed orders first, even though they were puzzled. After that, the Eastern Duke took the cloak and went back into the rift without any explanation. Then, when he came out again not long after, next to him was the Southern Representative, wearing the cloak of the Eastern Duke. In a suspicious situation, the knights and priests looked at the half-naked man and the half-naked woman with surprised rabbit eyes. The Eastern Duke later explained that their clothes were burned because of Those Who Carried the Ashes, but to no avail. ¡°Even if the clothes are burnt, there is no reason for the Eastern Duke to take care of her so much, right?¡± Everyone thought like Angie. Bringing the cloak was an act of consideration. Nobody believed that the Eastern Duke, not anyone else, was doing such consideration. People did not doubt that the Eastern Duke had some kind of feelings for the Southern Representative. Angie was one of them, so Uni was a little stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve already come to a conclusion, what are you asking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a conclusion, it¡¯s a confidence. Confidence requires support and encouragement.¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± ¡°Besides, neither of them came out today. Mm? Why is that? Did your lady say anything?¡± Angie asked again as if begging. As he said, neither the Eastern Duke or the Southern Representative, who attended the Doom Palace every day this week, came out today, as if they had made a promise. This is also an unusual situation, so Angie was very curious about all of this. So, he fervently relied on Yuni as if seeking a revelation from God, but Uni was only mean to him. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. I can get you a cloak, and what would that tell you?¡± ¡°What, But I told you everything you asked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your story. It¡¯s something everyone knows.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cheap¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cheap, it¡¯s wise.¡± Saying so, Uni grabbed a laundry basket. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go, if there¡¯s anything you need to do, I¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°Nevermind that. You can¡¯t even change the bed sheets properly.¡± Uni slapped Angie, and got up from her sheets. [T/N: Not literally ya] Angie whined telling her to tell him until the end, but Uni ignored it cleanly and came out to the hallway. There, Uni ran into the old butler from the Ruber family. The butler had a slightly awkward expression, so Uni deliberately greeted him in the eye and passed by. *** At that time, Rena was resting in the room for the first time in a long time. However, resting was only the body, and the mind was a mess with worries about Lynn. ¡®Will Mr. Lynn be okay?¡¯ Rena sighed and recalled Lynn¡¯s pale face. Yesterday, Lynn saw a woman in the Tomb. Perhaps he knew her, so when he saw her, all the blood drained from his face. He was so shaken that she couldn¡¯t even ask whether it was someone he knew. He leaned on Rena for a long time, and when he finally calmed down, he muttered that he should take a break tomorrow and shut his mouth. So Rena didn¡¯t go to the Doom Palace today either. ¡®I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d see something like that.¡¯ Rena sighed again as she pondered what happened yesterday. What happened yesterday, that is, it is by no means a common occurrence for the dead to reveal the image of when they were still alive. Rena only saw such occurrence once during her seven years in the Tomb, Only the kings of the dead maintain their ego even in death, and the dead who are subordinate to them move according to their attributes or the will of a king. But to reveal the image of their life against the will of a king. It would have been unimaginable without a fairly strong being. Such a strong being, subject to The King with Many Hearts. And Lynn recognized her. There was only one expected person, so Rena was able to predict Lynn¡¯s situation to some extent. So she was more worried about his condition. The truth of the Tomb is too cruel for the living. Those who face that aspect cannot live a proper life. There is no need to find an example from afar. Because that¡¯s what Rena is. So Rena worried and worried about Lynn, hoping he wouldn¡¯t be like her. *** At the same time, Lynn, like Rena, was alone in the room, thinking. But he didn¡¯t break down, as Rena feared. Rather, he was alone in the face of the pouring suspicion. ¡®It¡¯s not a fantasy.¡¯ Lynn was convinced that what he saw yesterday was not an illusion or a fake. ¡®If it was fake, Rena would have said it.¡¯ If the Naja Aetherner who appeared yesterday was a fantasy, Rena would have told Lynn clearly. ¡®It¡¯s fake, you can see it in the Tomb, don¡¯t be fooled.¡¯ But Rena did not say that. When he was astonished at the woman, she rather tried to understand the confusion and calm him down. So Lynn took seriously the possibility that Naja Aetherner would exist as the dead, and raised the following questions. As the reasoning continued, various pieces were put together one by one. The feeling of completing the picture was absolutely terrible. He thought he¡¯d rather go crazy, but Lynn didn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it. And he thought. About the reason why the power the emperor granted to the dukes resembled the power of the dead. The author¡¯s words: Lynn, 20 years old. Nonetheless moving on. Chapter 50 Lynn had always been suspicious. No, he didn¡¯t accept it. He only pretended to obey, but he did not believe all of the imperial proclamation that Nihil Gracia was chosen by God. Because she was neither divine nor right. He had already told Rena that the power given by the emperor is too bizarre to be called a blessing from God. As Rena said, there is a curse behind the ability, so how is that a blessing? Not only that, but if Nihil was really chosen by God, why would she trample other nations with that power? Was only Grandis Gracia chosen by God and all the rest were just prey? Can such a narrow-minded being really be called a God? All were question marks that Lynn had kept secret since she was a boy. But what he experienced at the Tomb yesterday ignited his old doubts. ¡®The King with Many Hearts must have ruled over me yesterday.¡¯ The king of the dead ruled and encouraged Lynn. And the sense of being by him was quite familiar to Lynn. ¡®Why?¡¯ Is it the king¡¯s ability to dominate? Is that why he broke Lynn¡¯s weaknesses? Or, is there any other reason? Lynn pondered and looked down at his desk. Above it were full of words and sentences scrawled with a quill pen earlier. ¡ªEastern Duke. Domination. The King with Many Hearts. Lustful tendencies. ¡ªSouthern Duke. Firefight. The King of Burning and Scorching. ¡ªNorthern Duke. Slash. It is not yet known who it corresponds to. ¡ªWestern Duke. Frailty. The King Who Swallowed the First Cry? The knight weakened by Clavis resembled Those Who Swallowed The First cry. ¨DWhat remains is The King Who Imprisoned the Lion and The Unforgiven King. What about them? Lynn thought that the powers of the dukes of the Empire and the power of the dead were strangely similar. Although they don¡¯t exactly match, they are quite similar in many respects. Lynn bit his lip as he lit the desk with a flickering lamp. ¡®If this is true¡­¡¯ How many people are playing around? And if the power of an empire really comes from the Tomb, then what does it mean to conquer the Tomb? Lynn closed his eyes tightly, feeling a sense of incongruity. Naja Aetherner¡¯s appearance from the Tomb was still visible in his eyes. He knew it in his head. The thing crawling up from the Tomb was once a human being. That they were still wandering around even after their life was over. However, it was a completely different matter for an acquaintance to appear as the dead. A biological mother who could not be loved. He thought she had disappeared after dying, but she still existed. There, in the Tomb ordered by the emperor to conquer. Lynn couldn¡¯t figure out what to do with what he saw. Should he tell them? Should he hide it? He couldn¡¯t make a hasty decision. It was dangerous. There was still so much he didn¡¯t know. ¡®Did Rena know?¡¯ Lynn¡¯s eyes, which were dyed scarlet, suddenly narrowed. Rena Ruber. A lady who knows a lot about the Tomb. Did the formidable lady really notice the doubts he felt in just a few days? That can never happen. Rena must already know. The truth that Lynn has not yet reached, alone, quietly. Then what about Rena Ruber? Lynn suddenly turned his upper body over and hit his head on the desk while thinking about Rena. There was a thud as his forehead collided against the sleek wooden desk, but Lynn didn¡¯t feel any pain. The sensation of shame heating up the nape of his neck was greater, and he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain on his forehead. One of the reasons Lynn suddenly harmed himself was agony. He couldn¡¯t stand the sense of shame as he recalled what he had committed against Rena in the Tomb. So Lynn suffered for another long time with his forehead stuck on the desk. Losing his mind and attacking Rena had already become a matter in the past. But nevertheless, it brought him down several times a day. It wasn¡¯t just that. Lynn felt like his feet were being cut off when he met Naja Aetherner who appeared unannounced. But in that distant moment, Rena held him. He felt like he was falling somewhere, but Rena stopped him. He leaned helplessly, she hugged him silently, and she stroked his back. The touch of that time came back again, and Lynn became even more troubled. He continued to show his unsightly appearance. Because of this, Lynn didn¡¯t know whether to apologize, thank, or feel embarrassed. His embarrassment barely faded, but Lynn let out a long sigh. Then he got up and looked out the dark window. Before he knew it, it was nighttime. To him, night was time to meet Rena. But today, he wasn¡¯t sure about the meeting. It was raining outside. *** ¡°You can¡¯t go out for a walk tonight.¡± Uni, who was already in bed, said to Rena, who was standing in front of the terrace. Then, Rena, who was constantly looking at the sky, pretended. ¡°I was going to rest today anyway.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Maybe you mean resting in Mr. Lynn¡¯s arms¡­¡± ¡°Uni¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I know what you¡¯re going to say next. Uni will be quiet.¡± Uni covered her mouth with her hand in a cute way, and Rena looked at it and smiled weakly. It was night. But Rena couldn¡¯t go out to see Lynn. It was cloudy all day and it started raining in the evening. The sound of rain was pouring all over the place. It was a calming sound that put people to sleep. However, Rena did not give in to the lullaby-like sound of rain, and had been hanging around in front of the terrace. Uni, who was watching her, asked softly. ¡°Are you sad?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that Mr. Lynn will show up.¡± ¡°So you think Mr. Lynn will appear in the rain?¡± ¡°Uni¡­¡± As Rena called powerlessly, Uni grinned and rolled around the bed. It was a pleasure to be able to tease the young lady with Lynn as the subject matter. ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to show that much sincerity. It¡¯s not anyone else, but your fiance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not engaged yet.¡± ¡°I see. When are you going to do it?¡± ¡°We will start when the next expedition date is announced.¡± The atmosphere is already ripe enough. Although the Southern Duke¡¯s response is a bit worrisome, other nobles will accept the development of the relationship between the Eastern Duke and the Southern Duke as if they had been waiting for it. It will be very easy to move from then on. They don¡¯t have to move as tactfully as they do now because they have the title of protecting their lover. The North would criticize them as a mean match, but Rena and Lynn were in a situation where they were playing against the North, so it would have been rather pleasant. Uni, who was nodding at Rena¡¯s answer, suddenly asked a serious question. ¡°Then should I call Mr. Lynn ¡®Master¡¯?¡± ¡°Do you want to?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°Then you can just call him Mr. Lynn.¡± Rena answered lightly and turned away from the terrace. She didn¡¯t want to give Uni an excuse to tease her anymore by hanging around. Besides, it rained quite a bit. Rena didn¡¯t think Lynn would come out, so she let go of her lingering feelings and lay on the bed. When Rena came to the bed opposite, Uni hid in the blanket and chimed again. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think it should be ¡®Mr. Lynn¡¯. She¡¯s my lady¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°¡­ Why is he already my husband?¡± ¡°According to tradition, I should go with ¡®Master¡¯.¡± ¡°No, go back to why he¡¯s suddenly my husband¡­¡± It was time for Uni to ignore her lady¡¯s questions one after another in setting up a grand ambition. With a strong wind, the door to the terrace rattled loudly. Rainstorms poured into the room, and Uni jumped out of bed at the sudden disturbance. ¡°I will close it.¡± Uni ran to the terrace without letting Rena get up. Then she pushed and closed the wide-open terrace glass door, and suddenly looked outside and muttered. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lynn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for real!¡± Uni said that and beckoned Rena. Rena approached the terrace with half doubt. Then she opened her eyes wide in the direction Uni was pointing. A man was standing in the wind and rain. It was a strange sight at first glance, but his unusually tall height and white face stood out even in the dark, so there was no such eerie atmosphere. That was just how Lynn was, and to Rena, Lynn was either pretty, cute, or pitiful. And she felt overwhelmingly sorry that he was standing in the rain alone like that. Rena was surprised and went out of the terrace ignoring the pouring rain. ¡°Mr. Lynn!¡± She couldn¡¯t make a loud noise, so she lowered her voice and called him. But, whether he heard the sound or whether he had been looking in that direction, Lynn immediately noticed Rena coming out. The young man wet from the rain waved his hand. Rena was just amazed at the pitiful appearance. She looked up at the sky for a moment and then jumped over the railing of the terrace. However, when Rena jumped off the terrace, Lynn, who had been standing at a distance, suddenly ran like an arrow. Then, he stretched out his arms and received Rena, who came down from above. As a result, Rena, who was held in Lynn¡¯s arms, panicked once more. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I caught you because you fell¡­¡± ¡°I jumped off..¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Lynn quickly accepted his own misunderstanding and lowered Rena to the ground. Rena was dumbfounded, but she grabbed Lynn by his wrist and dragged him under the tree. Then, she asked while avoiding the rain with lush branches. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lynn looked at Rena without saying a word. When he hesitated to answer, Rena asked again. ¡°It¡¯s raining like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining, but I¡¯m worried that you might come out.¡± Lynn, who was desperate for an answer, was secretly relieved after coming up with a plausible excuse. Actually, he came out vaguely wondering if he could meet Rena, but he couldn¡¯t answer honestly because he thought it would look foolish or disgusting. However, even this excuse seemed to be pathetic. Rena looked at Lynn, who was wet from head to toe, in disbelief and sighed long. ¡°If you do this, I look so cowardly that I didn¡¯t come out.¡± ¡°If you came out, you¡¯d be all wet.¡±¡± ¡°I¡¯m already wet, because Mr. Lynn caught me.¡± He caught her with both arms earlier, making Lynn¡¯s drenched shirt wet even Rena¡¯s pajamas. Rena added as she tidied up her wet, clinging to body pajamas. ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing you came. ¡°Because I kept waiting for you.¡± After those few words, there was silence. Both were at a loss for words. The leaves couldn¡¯t stop the rain, and they didn¡¯t have anything to talk about in the midst of the rain falling like this. ¡°It¡¯s raining so much.¡± At Rena¡¯s mumble, Lynn nodded his head. It was raining, but he came here so suddenly. So he thought he should get going, but Rena said softly. ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, will you come in for a second?¡± . . . Uni, who was more sincere than anyone else at making fun of Rena with Lynn, was rather deeply troubled by the sudden situation. Lynn really appeared through the rain. What she said earlier was just a joke, but when Lynn showed up like that, she wondered what kind of trick he was making to her lady. ¡°Uni, could you bring me a towel?¡± Rena, who came up to the terrace with Lynn, said. It wasn¡¯t as much as Lynn, but Rena was quite drenched in the rain for a while. Uni glanced at the moist man and woman, and soon brought a towel with a solemn face. Lynn greeted with hesitation when the child who already knew his face brought him a towel. ¡°Hello.¡± At that awkward greeting, Uni¡¯s eyes became strangely fierce. The child glared at Lynn with a complex and complicated expression, and then responded as if she had made up her mind. ¡°You really are here.¡± Then she added with a little sense of defeat. ¡°Master¡­¡± Chapter 51 Rainy Night Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°I will sleep outside.¡± Rena was surprised and asked back at Uni¡¯s sudden statement. ¡°Where are you going at this hour?¡± ¡°I wonder if there is no place for me to lie down in this spacious imperial palace.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I hope you two have a good time¡­¡± Having said that, Uni picked up her pillow as she humiliated the two people in front of her, Rena and Lynn. The child in pajamas nodded her head with a knowing expression, and the series of provocations ended when Rena, who couldn¡¯t watch it anymore, laid Uni back in bed. After that, Rena came out of the bedroom with Lynn. After locking Uni in the bedroom, leaving only the two of them, Lynn, who was teased without knowing the reason, asked softly. ¡°Is she really a maid?¡± It was a reasonable doubt. That¡¯s what he felt when they first met, that Uni wasn¡¯t much of a maid. She¡¯s too young to be a maid and is strangely fierce. When Lynn doubted Uni¡¯s identity, Rena replied with a smile. ¡°For now.¡± ¡°For now?¡± ¡°Uni is my friend. She¡¯s acting as a maid for a while to help me.¡± Rena said so and handed Lynn a towel. Lynn wiped the moisture off his face silently with it. However, that alone was not enough. ¡°I think it would be better to take your clothes off and dry them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Are you whining now? After coming like this in the dead of the night?¡± ¡°When did I whine¡­¡± ¡°Just take off your clothes. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Rena said that and brought a blanket, and Lynn, who was agonizing over it, realized that his white shirt wouldn¡¯t work, and carefully unbuttoned it. But when he loosened the third button from his neck, Lynn stopped his actions and looked at Rena. ¡°¡­Why are you watching?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Lena was staring at her Rin, she knew he was embarrassed and she looked away. Rena, who was still looking at Lynn, turned to another place when he found her. However, even that was about being considerate of Lynn rather than being embarrassed. After Lynn became dry, wrapped in the blanket, Rena sat him in a chair, then she put her arms on the blanket and started drying his hair. When Rena wiped his hair with the towel, Lynn was embarrassed. But he soon relaxed and stayed still as Rena did. ¡°You must be used to it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Taking care of others.¡± ¡°Umm, no. Originally, I was in a position to be cared for. Uni is much more meticulous than me.¡± Rena added, stroking Lynn¡¯s ear with the towel. ¡°But Lynn is a person who needs more care than I am.¡± Ticklish by Rena¡¯s touch, Lynn came to his senses at the cold evaluation. Then he wondered if he was such a humble person. Although it is hard to evaluate on its own, Eastern Duke Lignan Aetherner is thorough in everything he does and is sure to get the job done. So, the expression of ¡®needs more care¡¯ is not appropriate for him, but Lynn couldn¡¯t refute Rena. Because he himself knew how loose he was in front of Rena. So he was wondering if it was okay as it is, but Rena asked. ¡°Did you come in the rain to say something?¡± At the sudden question, Lynn thought for a moment. Should he play a prank like Rena? Saying that he came to see her. He was quite tempted. He had always been tricked so far. Lynn had the bad idea for a while, but soon gave up humbly. He was not as brazen as Rena. ¡°There are a lot of things I want to say¡­¡± ¡°But¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll answer anyway, so I¡¯m not going to ask.¡± Rena pressed Lynn¡¯s temple hard with her hands drying his hair. It hurt quite a bit, so Lynn tapped Rena¡¯s arm and demanded she calm down. ¡°Fortunately, you seem to be fine. You seemed very surprised yesterday.¡± After retribution for Lynn¡¯s rudeness, Rena started again. ¡°Did you know the person you saw in the Tomb yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m not going to tell you either.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s fair¡ª It hurts.¡± Rena pinched Lynn¡¯s both cheeks this time. And this punishment was half a joke but half sincere. Lynn is being expensive today. He used to be faithful in answering anything she asked. Rena thought he was being cheeky and then she bit her lower lip, recalling Lynn¡¯s answer that she should be fair. When it comes to that, Rena definitely has nothing to say. Rena always laughs it off whenever he asks something. In the end, Rena couldn¡¯t ask any more and shut her mouth. While sharing a few words, Lynn¡¯s hair was almost dry, so she didn¡¯t have to wipe more. When Rena stopped her hand, the silence became clearer. As the stillness was about to get heavy, Lynn opened his mouth again. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it all day.¡± He really thought all day. What the hell he saw in the tomb and what it means. ¡°I thought maybe the things I knew were fake.¡± The emperor¡¯s achievements, the great blessings she bestowed, and the fate of humans who must face the dead. He thought that all of this might be a huge play. ¡°And if it really is, then you probably already know the truth.¡± Rena Ruber came all the way to the imperial palace to meet her father. A lady who took the lead in conquest of the Tomb, saying that she just wanted to exist as Rena Ruber. He could not even fathom what Rena Ruber had experienced before reaching such a present, and the determination behind it. Lynn pulled the towel off his head and lifted his head. His eyes opened and she saw Rena¡¯s face. Rena was looking down at Lynn like a person waiting for questioning. Looking at the gaze that had already prepared for avoidance and rejection, Lynn calmly whispered. ¡°I¡¯m curious, but I won¡¯t ask until you tell me.¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± ¡°There must be a reason why you don¡¯t say it. And it¡¯s up to me to figure it out.¡± At Lynn¡¯s calm reply, Rena¡¯s eyes lit up. In fact, Rena was prepared. Lynn will ask all kinds of questions and ask for an answer from herself. Then he will break his promise to her without even realizing it. But despite such concerns, Lynn kept his promise. While he was so confused yesterday, he still somehow managed to keep his focus without breaking down. Rena was overwhelmed by Lynn, who had broken her expectations. Having him come out like this made her want to say everything. Why she came to the imperial palace, why she gives her father a chance, and why she wants to be recognized for her existence. She wanted to reveal all the reasons. But she can¡¯t do that yet either, Rena muttered softly. ¡°It would have been nice to meet Mr. Lynn earlier.¡± In those countless moments, what would it be like to have a person like this by my side? Rena imagined for a moment, then laughed/ ¡°Hmm, or perhaps not?¡± Rena looked back at the time in her head and soon shook her head. Was this person strong from the start? No, he also became strong after going through numerous things. She can¡¯t lean on him for nothing. In addition, Rena also endured a lot of things and became strong. It was Rena¡¯s pride, and Rena did not regret the power she gained despite the heavy responsibility. ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s better now.¡± If they meet earlier, there will only be two poor children. So Rena soon withdrew the assumption that came to mind for a moment. Then Lynn asked why. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Now, if Mr. Lynn bites me, I can hit you. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it in the past.¡± Rena answered lightly, and Lynn¡¯s face turned pale again in the wind. Lynn couldn¡¯t believe the topic Rena suddenly brought up, so he turned stiff for a long time, and soon groaned like a strangled person. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to mention it, but are you really okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Lynn couldn¡¯t answer. He was too moral to discuss the series of actions in person. Rena said instead when Lynn couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°It did hurt.¡± Lynn¡¯s face, which had been pale due to a series of direct remarks, heated up this time at the direct words. However, Rena explained quietly. ¡°But I can¡¯t think of it as Mr. Lynn¡¯s will or fault, so I¡¯m just going to pretend to be bitten by a big dog.¡± ¡°A big dog¡­¡± Lynn was a bit shocked to hear that he was a big dog. ¡°So, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to give it any special meaning.¡± And he was a little more shocked by what she said next. When he saw LRena smiling as innocent as she always had, his feelings got quite complicated. Come to think of it, Rena kept saying she was ¡®bitten¡¯, she didn¡¯t call it a kiss. She looked like she was trying to pretend she was bitten by a naughty neighborhood dog. Lynn pondered how he was going to accept this unusual treatment of being thought of as a dog, but he eventually agreed. Yes, he¡¯d rather be happy that way. It¡¯s better to be treated insignificant than to remember it as a terrible event. Lynn admitted that it was the best outcome. So he agreed with what Rena had said earlier. He¡¯s really glad he met her now. If they had met earlier, Rena, like everyone else, would have run away because she could not stand his sharp shadow. He¡¯s glad they didn¡¯t. He¡¯s already worn out and tattered, but he¡¯s glad he met her as a person who can endure anything. So, each other is full of secrets, and this relationship is as precarious as standing on thin ice, but it¡¯s still just fortunate. Because they can do this together. Lynn thought so, and smiled weakly. When he looked up, Rena was also smiling with a similar expression. He seemed to know a little bit now, about why Rena was always smiling like that. It was still raining outside. It was certainly fortunate that we could be together in the sound of the deepening rain. . . . Early in the morning, Uni woke up stretching as hard as she could. Then she rubbed her eyes and she turned to the side toward the lady¡¯s bed, and found that for some reason the bed was empty. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Uni looked around the bedroom with sleepy eyes, looking for the lady. However, she couldn¡¯t find her lady who usually slept a lot in the morning, anywhere. Uni eventually went out to the living room, where she saw something unexpected. ¡°Eh?¡± Rena and Lynn were sleeping on the sofa under the window where the sunlight and curtains were shimmering. It didn¡¯t look uncomfortable. It looked pretty comfortable as they fell asleep leaning on each other. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Uni shuddered at the shamelessness of the grown-ups she had unintentionally witnessed, then grunted and turned around. She then pulled out the bed linen from the bedroom and covered the two of them. *** The rain that had been falling all night stopped at dawn. As the sun shone through the window into the room, the young man tied to the bed frowned and opened his eyes. He was trying to block the light with his hands and was annoyed when he realized that he was tied up. ¡°Release me.¡± The servants in the room rushed to the young man¡¯s submerged voice. ¡°Your Grace, are you awake?¡± ¡°Get rid of this.¡± However, Rubid, the young man who frowned, pushed them away without answering. With that clear spite, the servants hurriedly untied the silk that tied the prince¡¯s arms. As the knot loosened, Rubid got annoyed and pushed the servants away. Then he turned his numb wrist and inevitably grinded his teeth. ¡°Who tied me up like this?¡± Rubid stared at the innocent servants. However, his servants were relieved that his temper had returned. It¡¯s been a week. Rubid, who had been shouting that his brother would cut his head off, barely came to his senses after a week. While the servants secretly wiped their chest in relief, Rubid ripped the silk that bound his wrists and expressed his anger. Then he asked, throwing it away. ¡°What about Eura?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at his place.¡± ¡°He¡¯s never been here?¡± ¡°No.¡± The servant answered and looked at Rubid¡¯s complexion. During the past six days when Rubid went mad, he was fearing Eura. So they thought they shouldn¡¯t say that Eura came to see him at night, so they lied that he had never come. Then Rubid¡¯s face became more ferocious. ¡®Do you mean you don¡¯t need such a small failure?¡¯ [T/N: As in a failure as a person. Not an action. Rubid thinks that Eura thinks he¡¯s a failure and doesn¡¯t want to see him] He showed his fangs and clenched his teeth, and soon jumped out of the bed. ¡°Call Ruber.¡± ¡°Your Grace, once you get your body back on track¡­¡± ¡°Call him.¡± Rubid¡¯s eyes widened at the dissuasion of the servant. At that cold gaze and heavy orders, the servant bit shut his mouth without being able to do anything. Then the other servants came to help Rubid wash and change his clothes. Although his body, which had been bound for a long time, was not strong, Rubid stood tall. He had no time for leisure or recuperation. The only thought in Rubid¡¯s head now was the need to wash away the disgrace. Chapter 52 Angel of Death Translated by Wook Edited by Wook At dawn, when the stained glass of the temple was shining transparently, a man was bowing his head under the falling light. Among the scattered light, Cardinal Clavis was praying silently, and those who watched the divine appearance of the man were all speechless. Even if such a scene was put on a canvas as it is, it won¡¯t be inferior, but in fact, the priests who supported him knew. The promiscuous reality of that cardinal. The person who pretends to be pious in front with a beautiful shell, but enjoys an obscene life from behind, who prefers to insult and ridicule rather than worship God. After a long silence, Clavis opened his eyes while drawing a sign. When he got up, the priests who had been waiting came to his aid and told him. ¡°Your Highness, the investigation of the relics brought by the Eastern Duke has been completed.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Angie Ruber was right. They were all artifacts made during the lord of the castle¡¯s period.¡± ¡°Then, did you find out who The King Who Swallowed the First Cry was?¡± ¡°Yes, as guessed, it was King Celeste. we found a seal in the ancient documents.¡± At the priest¡¯s report, Clavis nodded happily. ¡°Sir Rena was right. It¡¯s a big harvest. Her Majesty the Emperor must be very pleased.¡± Clavis said so and smiled softly. That was the cardinal¡¯s habit of speaking. He evaluated everything by the standards of the emperor. Whether Her Majesty will like it or not. Whether Her Majesty will be disappointed. For this reason, people only thought that Clavis had great respect for the emperor, but never dreamed that he would want to kill the emperor. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve figured out how to get into the castle of the dead, we¡¯ll have to set a date. Contact the dukes to arrange a date for the next expedition.¡± At the cardinal¡¯s command, the priests bowed their heads. However, one of the priests started talking again. ¡°There is a separate report.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°The Crow of the West is suspicious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that apostle again?¡± The voice of the priest reporting was serious, but Clavis¡¯ attitude to the report was still light. The Crow of the West. He was considered the most dangerous of the apostles who forsook God and stood on the side of the dead. He appeared about three years ago and took control of the ruined West and used the altar to raise his power. As a result, it was the worst achievement of the empire in name and reality, with several subjugations in the north. ¡°Two days ago, the dead in that area showed suspicious movements. Fortunately, there was no attack on a nearby private house, but everyone is anxious because they don¡¯t know when or what will happen.¡± The priest reported the problem and looked at Clavis secretly. It was an unspoken petition to pretend to resolve the confusion in the West. After being devoured by the dead five years ago, the West has been as dangerous as an unknown dam. It became a den of the dead and threatened the adjacent northern region, and even an unknown person called the Crow built a nest there. However, the former Western public figure, Clavis Sirencium, completely ignored the matter and was playing cardinal. So, this upright priest wanted Clavis to face the problem and take action. ¡°Hmm, was young Eura bored after coming down to the Imperial Palace?¡± But again, Clavis did not pretend to listen. ¡°He need to conquer the Tomb more diligently. Then wouldn¡¯t the dead in the West disappear on their own?¡± The priest¡¯s face hardened at the irresponsible suggestion. ¡°The residents of the border are trembling with anxiety every day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? If they die, they will be embraced by God. That¡¯s something to be happy about.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Priest.¡± When the priest tried to protest again, Clavis called him with a smile. It was a cold call that made one¡¯s heart drop to the bottom. ¡°Those who believe in God must be courageous even in the face of death.¡± Clavis placed a hand on the priest¡¯s shoulder. It was a light touch, but the priest felt a chill. He clearly remembered how this hand sucked up human life. ¡°If they are afraid, tell them to pray. If they are lucky, God will help them.¡± Clavis whispered that to the frozen priest. Then he smiled brightly again. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left anyway. The indifferent God has finally heard my prayers.¡± Clavis said something incomprehensible and happily looked at the figure of the savior engraved on the stained glass. He always knew such a shining lady. A monster he created, named Rena Ruber. The angel of death who will destroy this damn empire and give him rest. Clavis spread his arms out as if to worship the statue. Standing on the colorful light under the sparkling stained glass, he was beautiful as expected. How bizarre it was that such a wretched, beautiful being was serving as the cardinal of the empire. *** At the same time, Marquis Ruber was preparing to go out after a long time. This is because Prince Rubid finally came to his senses and called him. ¡°Is your shoulder okay?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that good.¡± When the old butler put his coat on and asked, the Marquis answered lightly. Then he turned his still creaking shoulder slightly. The marquis injured his shoulder in the last expedition. When Rena was swept away by Rubid¡¯s crushing attack and fell, Rena snatched his arm and dislocated his shoulder severely. So he was recuperating throughout the expedition. ¡°Is she investigating the Tomb these days?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that she¡¯s been going there with the Eastern Duke.¡± The butler knew that the Marquis was talking about Rena, and he spoke without hesitation. ¡°In addition, rumors say that the relationship between the two is unusual.¡± ¡°With the Eastern Duke?¡± The old butler told the Marquis all the rumors surrounding the Eastern Duke and the Southern Duke. Then the Marquis burst into laughter. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. They¡¯re both children with nowhere to go. The Eastern Duke has finally met his match made in heaven.¡± The Marquis said in a proud tone. Because of this, the old butler was perplexed inwardly. ¡°Didn¡¯t she grow up really well?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Miss Rena?¡± ¡°Yeah, she has been a kid with a bright future since she was little. But isn¡¯t this more than expected?¡± The old butler could not understand why the Marquis was saying this. So he smiled awkwardly, and the Marquis added. ¡°Thanks to my well-grown daughter, I might have an eastern duke as a son-in-law.¡± The relaxed words gave the butler goosebumps. The Marquis seemed to have completely forgotten what he had done to Rena. Otherwise, he would not have been able to try to be a father like this. The butler busily teased his hands to hide his embarrassment. For some reason, the Marquis seemed strangely in a good mood. And the butler through experience. That his cold master becomes especially generous when planning something. So the butler wanted to stop being in this position. But he still had important issues to report, and he finally spoke up after much deliberation. ¡°And I have something to tell you about Master Angie.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It seems that the young master is also interested in the young lady. I saw him with the maid.¡± ¡°The maid?¡± ¡°The little maid who entered the palace with Miss Rena.¡± At the butler¡¯s explanation, the Marquis belatedly nodded with an ¡°Ahh¡± Then he murmured as if it was amazing. ¡°The boy who will become a marquis and a maid¡­¡± ¡°Listening to the conversation, it seems that they often get along.¡± ¡°It seemed like he was digging into old things by asking the servant this and that.¡± ¡°Do you need me to warn him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear about that.¡± When Angie¡¯s story came out, the excited Marquis¡¯ face went cold again. ¡°I wish he could resemble his older sister at least half as much, not going around without even knowing his tail is being stepped on.¡± Afterwards, the Marquis let out sighs one after another towards the chaos of the little Angie. In the meantime, pride towards Rena was revealed, and the old butler became even more curious about his master¡¯s mind. And as the butler expected, the Marquis had just finished calculating. A few days ago, the Marquis felt death as soon as his feet collapsed in the Tomb. That time, the certainty that he was really going to die struck him like an irresistible fate. But suddenly a force stronger than death took hold of the Marquis. When he faced his daughter¡¯s bright face with the shock of his arm breaking, the Marquis felt as if he had met a god, a demon, or an absolute equivalent. The hand holding him was as strong as a lion. Also, what about the smiling face after saving a father? The Marquis had never seen one who smiled so elegantly. At that time, he was already overwhelmed, but the Marquis finally tried to kill Rena again with his last weapon. But Rena came back alive again. The Marquis even felt trapped in a nightmare when he returned from the Tomb and saw his daughter welcoming him. After that, the Marquis used recuperating as an excuse. A daughter who is evidence of treason. A daughter who reveals it and asks him to beg for forgiveness. A daughter who does not die even if she is killed. And a daughter who promised to give him a chance over and over again. After thinking he was cornered, he realized at some point. That Rena is leaving himself unharmed. There is no retaliation or accusation. Rena was really giving the Marquis a chance. Until the conquest of the Tomb is over. When he realized that the proposal he thought was nonsense was true, the Marquis¡¯ thoughts also changed. This is definitely a crisis, but he thought it could be an opportunity at the same time. Under Rena¡¯s condition, he could kill Rena over and over again without fear of reprisal until the conquest of the Tomb was over. There is still a way to ask for forgiveness if it can¡¯t be done right. In doing so, he would regain his daughter, who stood shoulder to shoulder with the dukes. ¡®If only the emperor¡¯s rebuke can be avoided, it will be possible to climb higher than now.¡¯ After all, the high and low of an empire is determined by blood. It goes without saying that the father of the Southern Duke¡¯s representative and the Eastern Duke¡¯s father-in-law are much better than the frivolous marquis of an immature prince. So, the Marquis decided to use this opportunity to his heart¡¯s content. He will kill Rena whenever there is a gap. However, he will eventually find a way to escape the emperor¡¯s wrath, serving as Rena¡¯s father in case she does not die. There is nothing new. To climb all the way from the bottom of the gutter, he had overcome countless crises. This, too, is only a part of it, and it is only an opportunity to elevate him higher. The Marquis believed in his own bad luck above all else. ¡°So the maid¡­ Does she look useful?¡± The Marquis asked. With a light smile and a gentle voice like when dealing with his daughter in the past. So the old butler closed his eyes for a moment. As if grieving over the situation of having to commit a crime once again. *** ¡°My lady, get up now!¡± At the sound of Uni chirping, Rena slowly opened her eyes. As she stretched Lena thinking that she had slept pretty well, she realized she was lying in her bed and was a little perplexed. ¡®Why am I in bed?¡¯ Rena sat down with her sleepy eyes and traced her memory. Rena did not remember lying in bed yesterday. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Let¡¯s think about it slowly. Yesterday Lynn came to see her in the rain. So she let him come up, and chatted for a while while drying his body. ¡®Then what happened?¡¯ Rena was still thinking hard with her blank head. ¡®Did I fall asleep?¡¯ Rena nodded inwardly at the high possibility of speculation. Then she went back to the first question. ¡®But why am I in bed?¡¯ It¡¯s actually a simple question, but Rena, who was still sleepy, couldn¡¯t find an answer. Then, Uni, who was watching from the side, rescued her poor lady. ¡°Mr. Lynn moved you.¡± ¡°Mr. Lynn?¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened at Uni¡¯s words. ¡°How about him?¡± ¡°He left right away. In the morning, after carrying my lady to bed.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± At Uni¡¯s explanation, Rena sighed briefly. Come to think of it, I think I felt someone lift me in my sleep. I guess that was Mr. Lynn. ¡®But why didn¡¯t I wake up?¡¯ Rena couldn¡¯t help but ask herself. Usually, Rena opened her eyes just by hearing footsteps outside the door. But she was sleeping even when someone held and carried her. This was the first time this happened. ¡®Was I too relaxed?¡¯ Rena was quite shocked by her own negligence. So she sat there, reflecting, and Uni, next to her, said little by little. ¡°You said it¡¯s an alliance.¡± When she looked next to her, Uni was looking at her with a betrayed look. Of course, it was a joke, but Rena was embarrassed by the words and actions. So Rena smiled to hide her feelings. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Save your excuses. You have to work hard today anyway.¡± Without realizing it, Uni had already taken Rena¡¯s clothes out of the closet. It was a lady¡¯s dress, not a uniform, after a long time. ¡°You know you¡¯re meeting the old man today, right?¡± At that one sentence, Rena immediately forgot her embarrassment. It was finally time¡­ The author¡¯s words: Rena, 18 years old. Doesn¡¯t like the change of heart. Chapter 53 Name of Emotion Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°This portrait is¡­¡± Rena, who was wary of the unexpected situation, said a review after much consideration. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s impressive. The heavy cape seems to be suitable for warmth, and the bird sitting on the arm is neither a presbyterian nor a hunting falcon, so I don¡¯t know its purpose, but it looks great anyway.¡± Taken together, it means that Rena did her best to praise the character in the portrait. The Southern Duke jutted to the secretary with an unsatisfied look to replace the portrait. It was already the third time. When Rena came, the Southern Duke brought out the portraits without a word. Then, he urged the evaluation with a very serious eye. ¡°What have we been doing since earlier?¡± As the servants struggled to bring a new portrait, Rena impatiently asked. ¡°Are you going to draw a portrait of my lady?¡± When Uni also asked curiously about it, the contemplative Southern Duke answered with a face of holding back a disgrace. ¡°They¡¯re portraits of young masters who are at the age of marriage.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± The Southern Duke¡¯s face hardened even more due to Uni¡¯s unappreciative gesture. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°Tell me if anyone suits your eyes. I¡¯ll write you a courtship letter myself.¡± ¡°Courtship letter?¡± When Rena asked as if she found it absurd, the Southern Duke, who had been holding back, finally revealed his true colors. ¡°Did I stutter? How many times have I told you to avoid him?!¡± When the Southern Duke slammed the armrests in anger, Rena calmly covered her ears and Uni blatantly covered her ears. When the Southern Duke, who had been mistreated by the girls, once again burst into anger, Uni chimed in. ¡°So you want my lady to end it with the Eastern Duke and choose one from those portraits and settle down?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± When Uni pointed out the core, the Southern Duke coughed in vain. In response to the confession, Rena sighed for a long time. She couldn¡¯t have imagined this. Of course, she knew that he would object, but she didn¡¯t expect the duke who likes to save face to urge her to meet another man. ¡®Does he hate it so much?¡¯ Rena smiled bitterly as she looked at the Southern Duke gritting his teeth. Of course she knew he would hate it this much. That¡¯s why Rena stuck to the method of engagement. Today, Rena intends to confess to the Southern Duke that she fell in love with Lynn. Of course, it¡¯s fake. Of course, she needs to act like always, pretending to be relaxed. Such a thing is not difficult at all, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss out of it, so Rena was going to say it as calmly as usual. ¡®But why¡­¡¯ Is it uncomfortable? Before Rena spoke, she asked herself. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know if ¡®uncomfortable¡¯ is the right expression. It just bothered her. This morning, she was carried by Lynn, but she did not wake up. So Rena pretended to see the new portrait and reflected on her mind. Rena decided to get engaged to Lynn. Of course, it was just a means. Means to help Lynn more easily. On the day Lynn confessed all his weaknesses, Rena thought. She wants to help him. She wants to let people who misunderstand and slander him know what he is like. Why did she think so? Because Lynn is nice. Because she feels sorry for his situation. ¡®Then this is compassion.¡¯ Rena gave name to her own feelings and nodded quietly. It didn¡¯t seem so wrong. Compassion, yes. This is compassion. That¡¯s why it was uncomfortable like gravel in shoes. Rena smiled again, reassured by her own conclusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to look at the portrait anymore. We don¡¯t need to meet or match right now.¡± Then, the servants holding the portrait froze and looked at the Southern Duke, who eventually pointed to her forehead. Then he muttered in a voice full of dissatisfaction. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of rumors that you¡¯re hanging out with him these days.¡± ¡°It is true.¡± ¡°Is that rich beast chasing you?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like he has a lot of money.¡± Rena responded with a soft smile to the Southern Duke¡¯s question. As Rena subtly sided with the Eastern Duke, the Southern Duke¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. However, Rena continued to pretend not to know. ¡°He¡¯s a kind person. I received a lot of help.¡± A lot of help. Even the Southern Duke knew that the Eastern Duke brought a cloak to Rena. So he just sighed at Rena¡¯s affectionate whisper. ¡°So, are you going to keep getting close to him?¡± ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡± ¡°What do you think?!¡± When the Southern Duke burst into anger, the secretary next to him helped. ¡°The Eastern Duke has been disrespectful to the South. If Sir gives your heart to such a person, the South will become a joke.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ve already promised him my future.¡± Rena lied without batting a single eye, and the high purity of the lie made the Southern Duke¡¯s eyes widened as if they were falling out. ¡°What nonsense is that? How long have you known each other?!¡± ¡°It was enough time to make up my mind.¡± Rena smiled shyly as she said that, and the Southern Duke was at a loss of words at that sight. So the secretary asked instead. ¡°Then what do you plan to do as a representative of the South?¡± He thought that Rena might go to the East. So when he asked with anxiety, Rena replied back as if stating a fact. ¡°Fulfilling your responsibilities and being someone¡¯s lover would be two different things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief, but don¡¯t women usually put their lover¡¯s work ahead of their own?¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then maybe it¡¯s because most men ask their lover to make sacrifices, right?¡± Rena responded to the secretary¡¯s words with a broad smile. She then added. ¡°Fortunately, my lover is not that selfish, so there will be no problem working as a representative of the South.¡± Rena affirmed in a gentle voice. In reality, it was a declaration. Everyone in this place knew that in front the Executioner, the Southern Duke was like a paper tiger. If the Executioner decides, the Southern Duke permits. It was a rule that had already been kept tacitly from the time of the Silent War. So, even if Rena acted as a representative of the Southern Duke and wanted to date the Eastern Duke, the South had nothing to say. Rather, they were in a position where they should be thankful that she kept her faithfulness without turning away. However, the Southern Duke did not agree and frowned. ¡°Regardless of your role, why are you so rash?¡± Then he pushed Rena with such a frustrated face, as if he was about to die. ¡°Have you not seen his ferocity? But you promised your future because of his outward appearance! Kind? Anyone can be kind for a while. Especially if they want to win your heart. Why do you not think so? What if he just wants to use you?!¡± Starting with that, the Southern Duke swore at the Eastern Duke for a long time, cursed at young men for a long time, and told the story of a woman who suffered from being deceived by a man. As the words got longer, the tone changed from warning to admonition and from admonition to nagging, which made Rena bewildered inwardly. There was no will to keep Rena at the Southern Duke¡¯s murmuring remarks. What was contained in it was just a plea not to mess around with a bad guy. In front of him, Rena blinked for a moment, then she smiled helplessly. No matter what, there was no one around Rena who was as affectionate as the Southern Duke. She guessed that¡¯s why she felt like that. That¡¯s why she wanted to resolve the misunderstanding that Southern Duke had with Lynn. Both are not bad people. One is kind, and the other is a very affectionate person. Later, she thought it would be nice for the two to get along well after she left. Rena thought so and cut off the ever-lasting talk of the Southern Duke. ¡°I know you are worried, but the Eastern Duke and I won¡¯t betray you.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure of that?!¡± ¡°Because then you¡¯ll turn me into an enemy.¡± The Southern Duke¡¯s, who had been yelling, face became gentle for an instant. ¡°And Your Grace, the appearance of the Eastern Duke is not all of him. Just like how you look when you deal with the Eastern Duke is not all of you.¡± At Rena¡¯s subtle persuasion, the Southern Duke frowned again. He was determined not to fall for such a maxim. So Rena smiled and added. ¡°So don¡¯t worry about me going to the East, and why don¡¯t you consider the Eastern Duke coming to the South?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Eastern Duke is more attentive than I thought. He wants to put his mind in many ways, and if Your Grace approves, I think I can work with the East on monitoring the rift.¡± At Rena¡¯s words, the Southern Duke¡¯s expression became more terrifying. ¡°Did he say he would help us?¡± When the Southern Duke muttered in disbelief, Rena responded lightly. ¡°Why not? You received his help before.¡± Before, on the day the Tomb was opened, in the Doom Palace. Lignan Aetherner had personally saved the Southern Duke from being eaten by the dead. The Southern Duke, who remembered the incident clearly, was speechless. ¡°The Eastern Duke is on our side.¡± At Rena¡¯s whisper, Southern Duke closed his mouth and took a deep breath. His expression was straightforward. He was excited at the news that he could get the East¡¯s cooperation. Rena secretly smiled at the look of being angry but tempted. The Southern Duke was funny, but she herself was funnier for saying things she didn¡¯t mean. That she promised a future, that she confirmed her heart, even more that they are lovers. All of them are blatant lies. Because this heart is always compassionate. Her heart for him is just an affection that stems from compassion. Rena, satisfied with her own conclusion, nodded alone. *** At that time, a similar topic was starting in the East. ¡°I received a report that you came in early in the morning yesterday.¡± ¡°So what?¡± However, the atmosphere was much more brutal than that of the South. ¡°Do I have to report to you too?¡± ¡°No, forgive me for being disrespectful.¡± The reason was because of the Eastern Duke. Eastern Duke Lignan Aetherner stayed out the night before. Lynn himself felt quite embarrassed by the unexpected happening, so he used a knife for no reason at the secretary¡¯s question. Deca¡¯s eyes became pitiful at the Eastern Duke¡¯s harsh reply. But Lynn couldn¡¯t even see that face. Because his mind was all dizzy from what happened yesterday. ¡®I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d fall asleep there.¡¯ It was quite unexpected for him to fall asleep next to Rena. Last night, Rena and Lynn sat side by side and looked out the window in the rain. He was going to leave when the rain stopped, but when will it stop? So they just talked like this. Then the story of the East came out. It was not the eastern part of the empire, but the story of Lynn¡¯s hometown, which is further east than that. Rena said she had heard that the area was very beautiful, and she said she would like to visit it once she got the chance. So Lynn told Rena about his hometown. Endless mountains, clear valleys flowing through them, roofs overlapped with tiles and fish-shaped landscapes hanging from the eaves, bellflower flowers filled the yard¡­ But at some point, Rena¡¯s answer stopped, and just as he wondered if he had been talking too much, Rena¡¯s body leaned over and touched his shoulder. Lynn was surprised by Rena¡¯s body temperature and weight, but when he heard her calm breathing, his heart raced as if it would burst. It was such a ridiculous time. It was raining outside and it was dark. The person who slept next to him was so pretty and heartwarming. Come to think of it, this was just what Lynn always wanted. Resting quietly while leaning on the shoulders with someone you like, like this. So Lynn suddenly became curious. Of what Rena thinks of him. Rena had always been kind to Lynn, but it was not yet known the reason behind it. There were many things he wondered about. She always smiles saying he¡¯s pretty, and even drying his hair by hand. It wasn¡¯t something anyone would just do for another. Of course, that feeling can be friendship or it can be closeness. At the same time, it may be a love feeling that Lynn had already warned severely. ¡®If you ever feel love¡­ Please tell me.¡¯ Lynn once again cursed his past remarks. He didn¡¯t know this would happen, and he brought it up too hastily. In fact, Lynn liked Rena then, too. He just drew a line first because he had already had a shallow crush at that time and he shouldn¡¯t develop his mind anymore. But he thought maybe it is possible because of what happened two days ago. Rena was strong. She jumped even more brilliantly when Lynn ran rampant and she was strong enough to subdue him. So maybe, maybe it¡¯s okay if she likes me more? ¡®Crazy.¡¯ Lynn realized that Deca was still in front of him and shook his mind. At that moment, Deca carefully opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s a really shameful thing to say, but did you happen to meet the Southern Representative last night?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You seem to be close to each other recently, so I just guessed.¡± In fact, Deca knew that Lynn was away every night. He originally thought it was because he likes to go for walks at night, but it was weird considering he only returned after a long time every time. ¡°Then, the Southern Representative¡­¡± ¡°I promised to get married.¡± At Lynn¡¯s unconcerned answer, Deca¡¯s eyes widened. So Lynn added calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone else is more fit to be the hostess of the East.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. Please excuse my discourtesy.¡± Deca was surprised, but agreed with Lynn¡¯s words. At the same time, he was wondering. Lynn¡¯s face was too cold to be the expression of a man in love. Because of that, Deca became a little suspicious of whether it was a decision out of love or a political judgment. In the meantime, Lynn continued to talk. ¡°Be prepared, as we are going to support the rift monitoring of the South.¡± ¡°When you say support¡­¡± ¡°Support the South until the North returns.¡± It meant to compensate for the weaknesses of the South. Deca was confused again by the very careful command. ¡°All right. We will reorganize the monitoring team so that there will be no gap in the boundary. By the way¡­¡± So Deca asked more suggestively with his eyes. ¡°When did you¡­ with Rena Ruber¡ª Please excuse my discourtesy.¡± The Eastern Duke looked at his secretary with cold eyes, and Deca realized he had crossed the line and politely shut his mouth. But for a moment, Deca said again, hiding his joy. ¡°In fact, I often saw her looking at Your Grace.¡± ¡®Rena?¡¯ Deca said that when they were in the same space, Rena sometimes looked at Lynn, and then when Lynn turned his head, she turned her head away as if pretending not to see him. Lynn¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words. However, Deca added, thinking that it was natural because they were lovers. ¡°I wondered why, but I think she¡¯s already had a heart for you a long time ago. Lynn swallowed with a dry throat, trying to keep his composure. But his heart was already beating so hard that it hurt. Lynn became even more curious. The name of Rena¡¯s emotion for him. The author¡¯s words: Frostbite dream;_; [T/N: A metaphor meaning ¡®acting together on the outside, but think differently on the inside¡¯] Chapter 54 Under the Rule Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Five years ago, Regina promised Rena. ¡ª I will make you stronger. Enough to tear the kings of the dead apart. Under the red sky of the Tomb, she said to Rena, who became the target of The King with Many Hearts. However, Rena could not readily accept those words. ¡°Strong¡± was a word that was too far from Rena. So Rena asked suspiciously. ¡°Can I be strong?¡± ¡ª Your expression is wrong. You are already strong. Although it is still not enough to tear the kings of the dead. Regina asserted. But Rena still had an unsettled expression. The 13-year-old Rena was still young. Her slightly slender body was neither fast nor hard, and she had never grasped a weapon. She also had no experience of fighting anything. ¡ª If you¡¯re having doubts, I¡¯ll show you. Regina said so and gestured lightly. Then, a dagger on the floor suddenly flew into Rena with the blade at the forefront. ¡°Kyaah!¡± When the weapon flew in, Rena freaked out and reflexively blocked the front. However, she didn¡¯t feel the pain even after waiting for a long time. So while hesitating, she heard Regina¡¯s voice. ¡ª Don¡¯t move and look ahead. Rena slowly opened her eyes following the words. Then she gasped without realizing it. ¡°Hiik¡­¡± The sharp tip of the dagger stopped in front of Rena¡¯s nose. Regina did not stop. ¡®This again¡­?¡¯ It was like that time. The first day Rena fell to the Tomb, when she was surrounded by the dead. At that time, the world stopped like this. ¨D Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t say anything, just watch with your consciousness awake. Even without Regina¡¯s orders, Rena was already unable to move. The blade slid between her loose arms and pierced Rena¡¯s face. Rena already knew from her past experience that if she moved now, this dagger would move again. ¡ª This is your strength. The power to stop time and think. It is an infinity allowed to you, who reached the abyss alive. Humans who face death sometimes experience time stopping. So, in that brief moment, they look back on their life, regret it, and finally accept death. Rena also experienced such a moment when she was surrounded by the dead. However, there were some differences from ordinary people. The first is that her consciousness has expanded significantly by touching the abyss. The second is that she¡¯s already accustomed to death. And the third is that it made it possible to stop time and awaken consciousness in every moment of crisis. ¡ª The world won¡¯t move until you move. So see what threatens you and think about it. What should you do to avoid it? Rena was confused, but she followed Regina¡¯s words and looked at the sharp dagger. The dagger had already penetrated between the arms covering the face. Should she catch it? No, she was not confident. So should she avoid it? It¡¯s going to get caught on her arm. Looking closely, the direction was slightly skewed to the left. If she dodged to the left, it would follow her. She had to dodge to the right. Then should she dodge to the right, and lower her left arm to allow the dagger to miss? ¡ª Once you have made a decision, move. Faster than that dagger. Rena turned her body as hard as she could after making up her mind. Then the stopped dagger moved relentlessly and brushed Rena¡¯s ear. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Rena screamed at the sensation of the cold cutlery touching her skin. But that was it. The dagger narrowly flew past Rena, and Rena was surprised at what she had done on her own. ¡°Argh!¡± But she could not rejoice as a dizzying shock hit her ankle. Rena, who sprained her feet, collapsed as it was. It looked like her leg, which had moved quickly without any preparation, was broken. ¡ª You need to train yourself. To avoid your own body tripping over your leg. Regina smiled and beckoned. Then Rena¡¯s body floated into the air. Rena floundered in surprise and soon left herself to the unknown force. Regina pulled Rena as she was and dragged her right in front of her nose. ¡ª Do you understand now? The reason why you¡¯re strong. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. Will this really work?¡± ¡ª Of course. Your enemies won¡¯t even know about it until they¡¯re beheaded. Regina beckoned again. Then Rena¡¯s old blouse and skirt were replaced with a stiff shirt and leather pants. ¡ª Don¡¯t worry. I will train you enough. Along with Regina¡¯s words, a dagger flew in front of Rena. This time, it was not the tip of the knife, but the direction of the handle. Rena hesitated and grabbed it. It was a small dagger, but even that was a little heavy for Rena. So Rena asked Regina with a hesitant look. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡ª What do you mean? ¡°Why are you helping me like this? Do you take it as a joke?¡± Rena¡¯s face as she asked that question was as pitiful as a child before she was punished. It was a child¡¯s expression that believed that nobody would help her for no reason, but nevertheless still hoped someone would at least once. Seeing her face mixed with anxiety and expectation, Regina answered slowly. ¡ª It¡¯s no joke, ¡°Then?¡± ¡ª That¡­ Regina¡¯s words were muffled, and then she smiled mischievously. ¡ª I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re strong enough. ¡°What?¡± ¨D So, if you want to hear an answer, hurry up and get stronger. ¡°What? You¡¯re so cheap!¡± Rena complained, but Regina only laughed and eventually said nothing. And as time passed, she realized that Regina kept her promise. There is a promise to make Rena strong, and a promise to tell her why she helps Rena. It was that promise. Because of that promise, Rena broke the silence and returned to the world where she had erased herself. It was a secret that only Rena Ruber knew yet, but soon everyone would know. *** Rena had already rearranged her tight clothes. Then she looked at the huge window that blocked the front. Through the lattice, thick bushes and a dazzlingly white palace could be seen. ¡®It¡¯s over there.¡¯ The White Palace, the residence of Emperor Nihil. Rena went through several layers of doors and a group of guards as she got here. After passing through such a tight road, this place was the deepest part of the Gracia Imperial Palace, where Emperor Nihil resided. Rena took out the silver key she received from Clavis in front of the door. Indeed, the key fits perfectly with the keyhole of the window door. The emperor gave this key through Clavis and called Rena. The exact purpose is still unknown. She just heard over and over that the emperor would congratulate her separately. Rena manually opened the door and entered. Then, across the sunny corridor, she reached a huge dome-shaped hall. Rena stepped into the hole and closed her eyes for a while to endure the glare. Before long, in front of Rena, who opened her eyes again, a blank white space unfolded. The cylindrical hall had all walls covered with white curtains. After that, the embossing of the frame that looked like a picture frame stood out, and Rena remembered that Clavis called this place the ¡®Emperor¡¯s Gallery¡¯. Not only the walls but also the floor were lined with white sheets, but the light from the open dome-shaped ceiling filled the white cloth, giving it a dizzying feeling as if one had stepped into a cloud. The emperor was in the middle. A woman wearing an undecorated cotton dress with a wide ribbon wrapped around her neck and her bare feet hanging freely. Emperor Nihil was lying in a nest full of large cushions and taking a nap like a cat. As Rena stood at the entrance, Nihil raised her head as if she felt something. Then she got up from a place where it was not known whether it was a bed or a nest, stretching out. ¡°You¡¯re here, Rena Ruber.¡± Neither culture nor dignity can be found, but Rena calmly raised the end of the skirt and greeted. ¡°Glory to Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Nevermind that. Come here.¡± Nihil frowned as she was greeted and kicked one of the cushions. Rena approached Nihil, hesitated for a moment, and then sat down on the cushion. ¡°I called you to see you for a second. It¡¯s been a while since I did something like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful.¡± ¡°Yes, you should be.¡± At Rena¡¯s polite reply, Nihil waved her hand as if she was tired of it. Then she spoke again without hesitation. ¡°If you have something you want to say, say it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll grant you a wish. You should be congratulated for making a contribution.¡± Rena was troubled by Nihil¡¯s calm but unconventional proposal, but replied. ¡°I just did what I had to do.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing comes to mind right now, but if you give me time to think¡­¡± ¡°Then use your brain somehow.¡± Nihil looked up at Rena and said. Her glass-like eyes looked as if they could pierce Rena, and Rena lowered her gaze, wondering if she had offended her. Nihil muttered as she saw it. ¡°When I see you, I think of Naja.¡± Rena was a little surprised at the sudden name. Naja is the name of Lynn¡¯s mother, the former Eastern Duke. As Rena raised her head at the unexpected words, more unexpected words continued. ¡°Are you dating Naja¡¯s son?¡± Indeed, the rumors of the Imperial Palace were fast. However, not knowing that the emperor would be interested in such gossip, Rena bowed her head reflexively. ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If you use the court language just one more time, I will tie your tongue.¡± Rena pondered for a moment at Nihil¡¯s eerie threat. Contrary to her savage remarks, her face was still expressionless, so it was hard to tell if this was a joke or a serious one. Rena nodded her head without saying anything to the easy-going, high-pressure command. Then Nihil muttered again languidly, as if she had ever been in love. ¡°It¡¯s funny, someone who looks like Naja is dating Naja¡¯s son. Hmm, then what about the time when you fight him in front of me?¡± Nihil suddenly looked at Rena as if she had just remembered. Rena spoke carefully in reply. ¡°At that time, we were getting to know each other.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Nihil nodded her head and mumbled to herself. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Fortunate or unfortunate, it¡¯s always like this. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± Nihil grumbled like that, then looked at Rena again. ¡°I gave a pair of lovers a hard time.¡± It was a word that felt kind as one heard it. So Rena responded a little gently. ¡°Still, thanks to you, I was able to confirm my heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. But doesn¡¯t he attack you when he¡¯s in heat?¡± At Nihil¡¯s direct words, Rena was speechless for an instant. It was a sentence from which she could deduce many things, but Rena was more surprised by the word ¡®in heat¡¯ and hardened for a moment. Then Nihil waved back. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll do fine. Enough of that. And the wish, yes, that too. I¡¯ll give you time. I¡¯m calling today to give you a reward, not to punish you. Think as long as you want, until I change my mind.¡± Nihil said so and changed the topic. ¡°More than that, Rena Ruber, I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°There were rumors that your father was the Marquis of the North.¡± Whether she was doing this on purpose, or whether it was just a really rough shot, Nihil¡¯s new topic hit Rena¡¯s once again. There are only three Marquis in the North, but Nihil did not remember their names. She even called him the son of Naja because she couldn¡¯t think of the name of the Eastern Duke immediately, so how could she remember the name of a Northern marquis? There was of course no need for a reason. However, she was interested in Rena Ruber for the first time in a long time, so Nihil briefly learned about Rena¡¯s origin and the rumors surrounding her. ¡°Is it true? Then why are you acting as a representative of the South?¡± Nihil asked with an expressionless face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it out loud. I¡¯m curious about one thing.¡± It was questionable whether there was any emotion in her expression as she asked. ¡°Is there any reason why I should kill you?¡± Chapter 55 Proof of Value Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°Is there any reason why I should kill you?¡± The emperor¡¯s voice was monotonous. ¡°Tell me, Rena Ruber.¡± However, the tone that fell firmly was a clear pursuit. Rena was a bit bewildered at Nihil¡¯s unpretentious question. Is there any reason why the emperor should kill her? A few things came to Rena¡¯s mind right away, without having to think deeply. Because of this, Rena was secretly surprised, but she kept her secret and kept her thoughts busy. Why was Nihil suddenly saying such a thing, what did she know? Just because of the rumors that she might be the daughter of the Northern Marquis? Or was it the secret meeting Clavis and Ruber had in the past? Or, did she know that Clavis had asked her to kill the emperor a few days ago? Countless thoughts ran through her head, but Rena pretended to know nothing and gave an innocent look. She was left with no choice but to start gambling. ¡°That can¡¯t be revealed yet.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you understand that I have to kill you? Or, do you mean you want to die?¡± Nihil¡¯s voice was still calm. To that dullness, Rena responded more politely. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°You said there¡¯s no need to say it out loud, so I just came to the conclusion.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cheeky.¡± Nihil¡¯s rebuke was also monotonous. But Rena did not mistake it for gentleness. Nihil made Rena and Lynn fight with that expression, and took away the vitality of a knight. So Rena added with the determination not to be surprised no matter what Nihil did. ¡°If you allow me, I will explain.¡± Nihil¡¯s sky blue eyes stared intently at Rena. The sensitive tyrant looked at Rena like a predator contemplating her hunt, and then muttered softly. ¡°Bark.¡± Fortunately, Nihil didn¡¯t punish Rena straight away. ¡°I am merciful, so I will listen to your disposition and judge.¡± She just buried her body in the cushion and tilted her head as if to ask her to try something. Rena smiled at Nihil¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t show it, but it felt like a knife had been put in her throat. But through that laid-back attitude, one thing was confirmed. The emperor does not yet know the connection between Rena and Clavis. If the emperor knew, Rena would be decapitated immediately right after she became aware of it before going back to sleep. Rena realized that Nihil¡¯s suspicions were very shallow and started slowly. ¡°I was abandoned by my parents when I was young. After that, I learned how to fight to survive, and it flowed all the way to the battlefields of the South.¡± ¡°Did you catch the eyes of the Southern Duke there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rena nodded quietly and looked at Nihil¡¯s complexion. But Nihil was still as insensitive as a still life. ¡°After that, I was offered the position of representative to the Southern Duke. It¡¯s certainly too much, but I accepted it because I thought I could meet my father.¡± ¡°You came all the way to the Imperial Palace, but didn¡¯t even meet your father. Why is this?¡± When asked by Nihil, Rena was sure. This is all Nihil knows. Rumors that the mercenary who participated in the Silent War was the daughter of the Northern Marquis, just that far. So Rena continued to speak more lightly. ¡°Yes. Because he claims that his daughter died of illness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°Right. I think he¡¯s my father, but he says I¡¯m not his daughter. This means either one is lying or mistaken.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°Therefore I can¡¯t tell Your Majesty yet either. Whether Your Majesty has a reason to kill me is a matter of knowing who I am first.¡± When Rena¡¯s story resulted in her first question, Nihil¡¯s eyebrows were slightly lifted. ¡°So, wait until the truth is revealed, then I will return the correct answer to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re very cheeky.¡± When Rena had finished speaking like that, Nihil held her chin and muttered in a drowsy voice. ¡°So it means don¡¯t meddle until you come to a conclusion with that person who you claim as your father or whoever.¡± Unexpectedly, Nihil was quite sharp. Rena thought she didn¡¯t think deeply because she was half out of her mind, but her judgment was surprisingly intact. No, it was not only intact but accurate. As she said, Rena didn¡¯t want her to. The emperor should never interfere in her affairs. It couldn¡¯t be anyone. This was between herself and her father. How did she get here, how long she waited for this moment. Rena answered beautifully, hiding her feelings. ¡°Because I can¡¯t go against Your Majesty¡¯s will with my personal affairs.¡± ¡°Your words.¡± Nihil muttered as if she was talking nonsense. Perhaps because of her mood, the brief rebuke felt like laughter. ¡°You are doing weird things. Are you going to play with that spoiled father like a rat in a trap?¡± Nihil¡¯s words were also correct this time, making Rena feel troubled. She realized it at the same time. That this crazy emperor is more than 100 years old. It was only natural that the insight of those who had reigned as emperor for a long time was superior to those of the criminals. Even though she was half crazy and insensitive to everything, her intellect was still sharp. However, she rarely uses it because of the rust called boredom. However, the emperor, who was always bored, is not sparing her thoughts and words for the first time in a long time today. ¡°There are two types of people who plan things like that. A poison that has risen to its height, or someone who has the power to do so. Which one are you?¡± Rena narrowed her eyes at the question that saw through everything. Then she answered honestly. ¡°I think it¡¯s both.¡± ¡°You really look like Naja.¡± Naja. The name that Nihil mentions a lot. Rena felt curious about the name that was heard one after another. ¡°You must have paid a lot of attention to the Eastern Duke.¡± ¡°I did pay a lot of attention. Compared to things that were lowly and not worth dealing with.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ friends?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± At Rena¡¯s question, Nihil asked, as if she had heard something strange. ¡°Friends are a relationship that can only be established when they are equal.¡± ¡°Then Lord Naja¡­¡± ¡°Possession.¡± Nihil said without hesitation. ¡°She was a valuable possession.¡± Then she tilted her head towards Rena, and whispered with her bored lips. ¡°So are you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I was bored after Naja died, but after a while, I¡¯m finally interested in something. So, if I have no reason to kill you, I¡¯ll let you be mine too.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened at her sudden suggestion. Nihil added as she licked her lips when Rena was about to say something. ¡°I don¡¯t need an answer. ¡®Cause that¡¯s how I decided. Now there is no one to punish you but me. So don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t give up, and don¡¯t let me down.¡± Rena was once again perplexed by Nihil¡¯s endless encouragement. It was a little too much. It was too unconventional for a single contribution, so Rena asked back with half doubt. ¡°Forgive me for saying this, but what would you do if I lose?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to kill you.¡± The following answer was easy. ¡°The day I lose interest, you will die. So keep proving your worth. Just like Naja did.¡± Nihil¡¯s words, which had been peeled off one layer, were closer to a threat than to a congratulations. With that, Rena finally understood Nihil¡¯s intentions. Nihil chose Rena to appease her boring life. It was simply a matter of interest, and entertainment that could be thrown away at any time if she lost interest, in other words, she was treated as a toy. Rena realized this and she laughed bitterly. Then she looked intently at Nihil¡¯s face. She had already lived a century, but the emperor was still young and beautiful. However, that beauty is only the beauty of the form, and there is nothing like the affection of a living human being. Was the reason she lost her expression was because of the time she had endured or the heart she had cut off? Her transparent eyes were as cold as if they were shaved ice. Rena knew well what answer to give in front of that harsh gaze. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to properly please. However, Rena, who was quietly pondering over her thoughts, eventually chose what she wanted to say rather than what she had to say. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I will decline.¡± Toys? That doesn¡¯t make sense. Did she return from hell only to be treated like this? Rena smiled softly as she spoke, and Nihil¡¯s eyes widened a little. It was the first expression she showed. Nihil spoke again, as if she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°It¡¯s not an offer, it¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°Then I will reject it.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I just want to exist.¡± Rena said so and smiled softly. ¡°As a person, not a possession or a toy.¡± . . . The door opened with a squeaking sound. Rena, who opened the door by hand when she came out as she was entering, took a long breath, thinking that she had finally escaped the emperor¡¯s realm. ¡®It was a cushion of thorns¡­¡¯ Being alone with the emperor really felt like sitting on a cushion of thorns. She even thought that she was lucky to be able to come out. Just a few minutes earlier, Rena had rejected Nihil¡¯s orders. It was a pretty reckless act that neither the Southern Duke nor Lynn nor Uni would ever say was good. So Rena said that and was prepared to take care of the aftermath. If the emperor said she would kill her, she would rather ask to be sent to the Tomb. Fortunately, such an extreme situation did not occur. Nihil just stared at Rena, and said: ¡ª Consider yourself lucky, it¡¯s just the two of us. ¡ª If someone else had seen your indulgence, I would have killed you. ¨D But no one knows but me, so I will give you mercy. She thought she would be punished as relentlessly as she did during the victories, but Nihil was surprisingly generous. No, rather, it was not because she wanted to. So as soon as Rena was about to reconsider Nihil¡¯s character, she said with a more overbearing look. ¡ª Again, I don¡¯t need your answer. ¡®Cause that¡¯s what I decided. ¡ª Prove your value whether you like it or not. That¡¯s the minimum condition for you to live. ¡ª If you fail, lose, or do not meet my expectations, you will surely die for me. It meant that it didn¡¯t matter what Rena¡¯s rejection was. While Rena was at a loss for words at the emperor¡¯s resolute declaration, Nihil drove Rena out, telling her to stop. So Rena was able to go against the emperor¡¯s will and still be okay. Really unexpected. Rena crossed the door and looked back for a moment. ¡®She wasn¡¯t in a state where we couldn¡¯t communicate as I thought.¡¯ She was overbearing and eccentric, but she wasn¡¯t irrational either. In fact, it was Rena who was irrational earlier. It was just a matter of saying okay. She had no intention of failing or losing anyway, so it would have been nice to have each other get along and pass it on as usual. But Rena didn¡¯t end up licking the emperor¡¯s boot. The words to live up to expectations and to prove value were so deeply engraved in her mind that she couldn¡¯t say yes. If she answered that way, she thought that the things she had built up until now would collapse in an instant. Rena, who looked at the emperor¡¯s white palace through the bars, quickly turned her body. Then she rehearsed the emperor¡¯s stern declaration. ¡ª If you fail, lose, or do not meet my expectations, you will surely die for me. Indeed, it is a tyrant-like speech. And as soon as she heard those words, Rena thought. Above all, I think my father will be very happy to know this. *** On the day Rena left the emperor¡¯s residence alone, Cardinal Clavis delivered the news to each duke in the name of the emperor. He said that he confirmed that the relics brought by the Eastern Duke during the first expedition belonged to Celeste, and declared that the testimony that the Southern Representative called upon Celeste¡¯s name to enter the castle of the dead was sufficient. As a result, the next expedition date was finally confirmed. Ten days later, the empire decided to descend again to the Tomb and conquer another king. Their second target is the King of Burning and Scorching. It was Hiems Gracia, the direct ancestor of Emperor Nihil Gracia. Chapter 56 Value Recognition Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Early in the morning, the Southern Knights gathered for the first time in a long time. Rena was on her way to meet the knights, but she was dressed in light ladies¡¯ clothes, not uniforms. The reason was simple. She wouldn¡¯t be well-received anyway, why would she wear the commander¡¯s clothes. ¡®The atmosphere will be worse than before.¡¯ Rena thought the knights would be more cold-hearted than at the first meeting. Even after the first expedition was over, they resented Rena, and then the emperor was mad because of one of the knights. Maybe the knights thought it was Rena¡¯s fault. In the midst of this, there were even rumors that she was dating the Eastern Duke, so Rena will not be considered several times more from their point of view. ¡®I hope I won¡¯t hear anything weird.¡¯ What did he say last time? A woman who¡¯s good with her tongue? Those who say that and laugh will be able to demean Rena¡¯s love story. Rena didn¡¯t want her relationship with Lynn to be treated that way. So she hurried to the meeting with the intention of telling the necessary stories quickly before coming out. However, the reality was very different from Rena¡¯s expectations. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting, Sir Rena.¡± A knight greeted Rena with a respectful salute. He was the one who told Rena at the last meeting that he could not recognize her as a commander. Rena was dumbfounded and looked at the knights who formed a line and saluted her. ¡°What happened all of a sudden?¡± ¡°We were rude in the past.¡± The knight politely apologized before Rena could say anything. So Rena tilted her head and asked. ¡°Have you stopped believing in superstitions?¡± ¡°Even then, I didn¡¯t believe in superstition.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± When Rena asked, the knight looked at Rena for a moment. Then he said in a more serious voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that Sir was The Executioner.¡± Rena closed her eyes tightly involuntarily at the word ¡°Executioner¡±. Rena was very embarrassed by the nickname. When Rena was ashamed, the knight added with a solemn face. ¡°If you had said it earlier, I would not have committed such a disrespect.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say anything, you shouldn¡¯t commit such disrespect.¡± Rena muttered helplessly, but the knights did not take offense. He simply agreed and accepted with a humble face. Because of that, Rena was amazed. ¡®Is that why their attitudes changed like this?¡¯ If she had known this would happen, she would have said it right away. ¡®No, it would have been useless to talk about it back then.¡¯ In the midst of distrust and dissatisfaction, they would have only laughed if she said she was actually The Executioner. Rather, it should have been considered that the name of The Executioner worked because it was after the first expedition. A mysterious woman who made a contribution by herself, turns out to be The Executioner. It was a picture that seemed plausible. But do you really need to change your attitude like this? ¡®I knew they were innocent people, but¡­¡¯ Rena laughed helplessly at the attitude of the knights that changed like the flip of a palm. She didn¡¯t mean to criticize them for that. It is the principle of the world to bow and bend depending on the situation, so it was not that she could not understand their changes. ¡°I will take your apology. Anyway, we have to be together.¡± In the end, Rena spoke more gently, and the knights who had stood stiffly were relieved secretly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know why we¡¯re here today. The next expedition schedule has come out. And from the next day, we have to be in charge of monitoring the rift.¡± Without delay, Rena took out her business, because she thought they would be worried. ¡°Everyone must be under a lot of pressure, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯m going to go on the next expedition by myself. And we decided to receive support from the East for the surveillance mission, so sirs here can help the Eastern Knights in their respective positions.¡± Rena thought that the cowardly Southern Knights would be relieved to hear this. However, Rena¡¯s expectations were again wrong. For some reason, the expressions of the knights were strange. Far from being reassured, they looked at Rena like a child whose gift had been taken away. ¡°Is there any problem?¡± When Rena asked, the knights did not say anything. They just lowered their gaze, saying there was nothing wrong. . . . Rena explained the future schedule and missions to the knights, and instructed them to plan the shifts themselves. After talking like that, she turned around, and a knight chased Rena. ¡°Sir Rena!¡± The one who called Rena from the hallway was the knight who always spoke on behalf of the other knights. Rena stopped at the call and tried to answer him, but realized later that she didn¡¯t know his name yet. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°This is Eden Pieta, the eldest son of Count Pieta.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Rena nodded her head and suddenly remembered the list of knights the Southern Duke had shown her. She had laughed at a family whose son was only 10 years apart from his father. And that family was of Count Pieta. As Rena recalled the report and blinked her eyes, Eden confessed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the count¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°A half-brother.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As Rena nodded deeply at the circumstances she suddenly found out, Eden shifted the topic with humility. ¡°There is something I want to discuss about this mission.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°First of all, I have full confidence in Sir Rena¡¯s judgment for the expedition. However, I would like to ask if the rift surveillance mission must be supported by the East.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± When Rena asked why, Eden bit his lower lip for a moment. Then he answered in a gloomy voice. ¡°With the help of the East, our face will really fall to the floor.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened at Eden¡¯s words. I¡¯m sorry, but Rena really thought that they weren¡¯t in the position to care about face or reputation. So she said frankly. ¡°I think it¡¯s more important to save your life than to keep your face.¡± ¡°But Sir, sometimes things are more important than life.¡± ¡°Is that saving face?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s acknowledgment.¡± Eden answered with a firm face. ¡°As you know, we have been drawn from each family. Most of us were pushed away because we¡¯re unwanted, so everyone decided to risk their lives. But looking at Sir, I realized that before we even started, we were engulfed in a sense of defeat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a sense of defeat¡­¡± Was realistic the right word here? Rena struggled to put up with this backstory. But, as if he had not heard Rena¡¯s little voice, Eden continued to speak forcefully. ¡°Sir knows how it feels. The pain of being abandoned because of not being recognized by the family.¡± Rena¡¯s expression hardened at Eden¡¯s words. Eden realized Rena¡¯s agitation and asked again. ¡°We need a chance to return to our family proudly. So please reconsider it.¡± Eden said so and bowed his head, and Rena looked at him silently. After a while, Rena spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t gamble.¡± At the words of refusal, Eden raised his head again. But before he spoke, Rena added: ¡°But I will consider your opinion thoroughly.¡± *** ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± It was a low-pitched voice that was nice to hear. Rena, who was immersed in her thoughts, smiled as she turned to the side from where she heard the voice. Through the thick darkness, she saw a person as pretty as the moon. It was Lynn. A secret meeting continued in the garden late at night today. It was no longer a secret, it was an open secret meeting between the Eastern Duke and the Southern Representative. ¡°I had a lot of work yesterday and today.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I met Her Majesty yesterday, and I saw the knights today.¡± ¡°¡­ May I ask what you talked about with the emperor?¡± ¡°Well, there is something I want to tell you¡­¡± Rena blurred the end of her speech and threw her gaze over the overgrown branches. She then murmured to the shadows cast by the palace windows. ¡°There are a lot of eyes watching.¡± Lynn sighed while looking at the same place as Rena. The late-night secret meeting, which was once only time for the two of them, was no longer secret or quiet. This is because the relationship between the Eastern Duke and Southern Representative became official, and rumors spread secretly that they met in the garden every night. So, some nobles started spying to confirm the rumors with their own eyes, and thanks to this, Rena and Lynn were being watched by the nobles clinging to the palace window of the lake. ¡°Shall we move?¡± ¡°Then the rumors would grow bigger.¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± Lynn smiled and held out his hand. It didn¡¯t mean to catch it, but to come this way. Rena correctly understood the gesture. But instead of moving her steps, she quietly looked at the hand, and then gently grabbed it. When Lynn was surprised by the unexpected touch, Rena added calmly. ¡°It¡¯s strange if we walk separately. We¡¯re lovers.¡± If you can¡¯t do anything excessive, you should at least hold hands. Rena thought so, and she stood next to Lynn. Then she asked him, who was silent. ¡°Are you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Lynn replied softly, and soon held Rena¡¯s hand. Then he muttered as he looked somewhere. ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to show it. People are suspicious.¡± ¡°Suspicious about what?¡± ¡°That I¡¯m using you.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Rena burst out laughing involuntarily at Lynn¡¯s whisper. Then Lynn added even more shamefully. ¡°Even the East doesn¡¯t seem to trust me very much¡­¡± At Lynn¡¯s sad voice, Rena grabbed her stomach and laughed. It seems like everyone is suspicious of the cold-hearted and arrogant Eastern Duke, who is said to be in a relationship. They said that he has no affection for the Southern Representative, and only aims for her body and abilities, and that he does that to screw the Southern Duke. ¡°People don¡¯t know Mr. Lynn too much.¡± Rena barely stopped laughing and she said. Then she clasped Lynn¡¯s hand and vowed. ¡°We need to show them more of a good relationship.¡± Rena smiled broadly as she said that, and Lynn also struggled to smile. In fact, Lynn was even more disturbed by the sensation of his fingers digging into Rena¡¯s fingers. Holding hands with Rena affectionately, she was smiling brightly and their fingers interlocked. All of those were good signs. Thanks to this, Lynn, who was secretly excited, looked at Rena¡¯s hand in his hand, feeling his heart rate rising. Looking at it, he somehow became greedy. So Lynn moved without realizing it. ¡°We¡¯re not just good friends¡­¡± Lynn said so and pulled Rena¡¯s hand. As Rena was helplessly dragged by the sudden force, Lynn pushed Rena lightly toward the beautiful tree next to them. As Rena¡¯s back touched the tree, Lynn approached her and bowed his head over Rena¡¯s. Then he whispered softly. ¡°It should look like we like each other more than that.¡± The appearance of the two overlapping people seemed like they were kissing each other. However, the only parts touched were their hands and toes, but rather, tension soared because they could not reach each other. Rena, who was driven in an instant, was startled and lost her words for a moment. Lynn¡¯s shoulder, which came down to Rena¡¯s sight, covered the moonlight. His thick shoulders were unfamiliar for no reason, so Rena blinked her eyes for a moment. When Rena was silent, Rin asked cautiously. ¡°Are you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± In fact, she was uncomfortable. She was embarrassed that she was uncomfortable, but Rena didn¡¯t want him to find out, so she replied softly. However, her voice trembled. ¡°Really?¡± Lynn questioned back without noticing, and Rena was a little annoyed. So she secretly chewed on her lower lip, and put her hand on his neck. Then, Lynn¡¯s shoulders trembled this time. Rena, who clearly felt his tension, spoke calmly this time. ¡°Yes, really. How about Mr. Lynn?¡± ¡°¡­ Me too.¡± He said it was okay, but Lynn felt his neck getting hot. So he hit his forehead on the tree to hide my face. Thanks to this, the two became closer together. The two did not move in that state. Actually, they didn¡¯t know how to move. Even if it was just two, it would be difficult, not to mention now there were many eyes. So Rena and Lynn pretended to be kissing and covered themselves for a long time. ¡°¡­ I talked about Duke Naja with Her Majesty yesterday.¡± After a while, Rena started talking as if trying to push the awkwardness away. Lynn nodded slightly as if in agreement. ¡°She offered to give me the position of Duke Naja.¡± ¡°¡­ what position?¡± ¡°Not the Eastern duke position of course, rather than that¡­¡± Then Lynn suddenly raised his head. When Rena paused her speech in surprise, Lynn asked back with a serious face. ¡°Did she say she¡¯d kill you if you disappointed her?¡± In response to the exact question, Rena nodded her head involuntarily. Chapter 57 Invitation Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°It¡¯s something the emperor does sometimes. If there is a person who caught her eyes, she will drive them to the edge of the cliff and tame them.¡± ¡°Tame them?¡± When Rena asked the question, Lynn nodded in displeasure. ¡°She will push you around until her interest cools down, treating you like an errand dog. I didn¡¯t think Her Majesty called you because¡­¡± ¡°Did she do the same to Duke Naja?¡± When Naja¡¯s name came out, Lynn nodded heavily. Then he opened his mouth as if to say something, and then closed it again. In fact, she wasn¡¯t the only one. After Naja¡¯s death, the emperor once turned her attention to Lynn. ¡ª Naja died because of you, so you fill the vacancy. ¡ª It¡¯s an order. Go and wipe out the rebels in the East. ¡ª Prove that you belong to me. For Lynn, who was a boy at the time, that was a more terrifying order than the words to die. The rebels in the East, pointed out by Nihil, were the people of Lynn, who had lost their homeland to the Empire. ¡°¡­ Did she not order you to do anything else?¡± ¡°Yes, maybe it¡¯s because of the Tomb conquest or something else special¡­¡± Rena suddenly realized as she said that. The reason Nihil was so generous yesterday. She let it slide. She didn¡¯t have to punish her because she was going to die anyway. ¡°Were there many people who were treated like a plaything by the emperor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just guessing it¡¯s not just one or two people. Only the emperor will know for sure.¡± ¡°What happened to those people?¡± ¡°Most of them are dead. Very few have been freed.¡± And Lynn was part of the freed. When Lynn silently obeyed the order, Nihil stopped paying attention to Lynn at some point. Instead, Lynn realized that she had picked another nobleman and harassed that person. That he was finally released from her wretched hobby. ¡°Does the people of the Imperial Palace know about that?¡± ¡°No. Only those who have experienced it in person will know.¡± The emperor¡¯s actions in the empire, which have already departed from the normal range, are not well known to officials and nobles. Especially what happens in Nihil¡¯s secret room. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the North might know. Because the previous Northern Duke was also killed by the emperor.¡± ¡°The previous Northern Duke¡­¡± Rena quietly mulled over Lynn¡¯s words. Rena had a private conversation with the emperor yesterday. Did the North predict this situation after seeing it? ¡®Will Father know?¡¯ Did he? Even if he didn¡¯t know for sure, he¡¯d be having doubts. He would be watching her more closely than anyone else. ¡®Then maybe¡­¡¯ Rena felt some suspicions interlocking together. ¡°¡­ I think one of our knights is on my father¡¯s side.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Lynn looked up in surprise, Rena narrowed her eyes and smiled. She thought it was a little weird. At the first meeting, the knights unanimously rejected Rena. And it didn¡¯t seem like a mess that had just been gathered. ¡®It would be more accurate to say it was instigated.¡¯ In addition, malicious rumors spread as soon as a certain knight committed a mutiny, and Clavis entrusted Rena to the spearhead of the expedition. It couldn¡¯t have all been a coincidence. Besides, today¡¯s knights¡¯ reaction and Eden Pieta¡¯s request. ¡°Mr. Lynn.¡± Rena called Lynn and pulled him back to herself. Lynn, who was caught off guard and suddenly leaned forward, hurriedly touched the tree so as not to hit Rena. When Lynn looked down at Rena in surprise, Rena smiled lightly and said. ¡°It¡¯s a bit sudden, but I have something I want to discuss again about rift monitoring tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­ Which part?¡± Rena brought her lips to Lynn¡¯s cheek. Those who were watching from afar will not hear anything anyway, but Rena whispered in Lynn¡¯s ear like she was telling a secret story. ¡°I don¡¯t think we will need help from the East tomorrow.¡± *** The next morning, Rena and the Southern Knights took over the surveillance mission at Doom Palace. Contrary to the discussion yesterday, all the Eastern Knights withdrew, and Eden, who was watching the scene, said happily. ¡°I knew Sir would understand.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been thinking about it, but I think everything you said is right.¡± When Rena answered without hesitation, Eden and the knights looked satisfied. But then, a voice that didn¡¯t suit this place at all, like a sparrow chirping, rang out. ¡°Wow, this is my first time seeing that. It¡¯s huge!¡± It was the young maid next to Rena who shouted that while looking around. The maid sat on a large bag, and gazed curiously at the Doom Palace and the rift. ¡°What¡¯s with that kid¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my friend. I brought her here because she said she was bored by herself.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Eden nodded with a slightly bewildered face. He actually wanted to ask why she brought her maid, but he didn¡¯t say it because Rena had granted his request. However, he was just curious about the bag that the maid was lying on, big enough for a person to fit in, but soon erased his curiosity about it. ¡°Then we will each go to our respective positions.¡± The Southern Knights were scattered in twos and threes in the empty Doom Palace. Rena sat on a sofa on one side of the palace with the rift, with Uni. Like that, half a day was very peaceful. But in the afternoon, there was a lot of noise outside, and a large number of knights broke into the palace. They were all Northern Knights in red uniforms. When the Northern Knights rushed in without notice, Rena stood up. Then she asked the person she hadn¡¯t seen in a while who was at the forefront of the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Rubid?¡± ¡°Use my title correctly, don¡¯t be cocky.¡± As soon as Rubid saw Rena, he frowned and handed over a piece of paper almost as if throwing it. It was the church¡¯s permit that allowed the Tomb to be searched. Rubid, dressed neatly in a red uniform, glared at Rena with jewel-like eyes and chewed. ¡°Last time, I was bad.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any particular memories.¡± ¡°Wait and see, I will pay you back tenfold.¡± Rubid growled like that, hitting Rena¡¯s shoulder as he passed by. The Northern Knights followed. Wearing a red uniform, they had the same momentum as the first expedition, and the Southern Knights were driven into a corner without realizing it. Rubid stood in front of the rift. The knights paid their respects to the prince¡¯s back and headed to the Tomb. *** ¡°Are they going to build a village or something?¡± Uni muttered with her chin on the large bag. And as the child said, the Northern Knights were carrying supplies to the Tomb every day that would have been enough to build a village. ¡°The Northern region is said to be rich, so it must be true. If I can afford that, I¡¯d rather build houses for people on the outskirts.¡± ¡°I know. There¡¯s nothing left in the Tomb no matter what you do.¡± As Uni grunted, Rena, who sat next to her, smiled softly and put down her teacup. Three days have passed since the South took over the monitoring mission. However, what the Southern Knights had been doing was closer to watching the Northern Knights come and go than to watch the dead come out of the rift. The North was exploring the Tomb with a frightening force, taking full advantage of their infinite quantity and the timeless nature of the Tomb. ¡°He¡¯s pretty desperate too.¡± ¡°Mr. Rubid?¡± ¡°Yes, I never saw him take a break. I thought he was an asshole who was also a drunkard who sprays alcohol on people, but surprisingly¡­¡± ¡°Uni. shhh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lady. I am speaking in a low enough voice.¡± It was none other than Rubid that Uni whispered and glanced at. Rubid had been guarding the rift for the past three days and received reports from the knights who had returned from the Tomb and gave instructions again. And that appearance was quite surprising not only to Uni but also to Rena. ¡®I thought you were a mindless young master¡­¡¯ The way he was gathering information seemed surprisingly steady. No, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of being steady, but rather desperate. Rena casually looked at him, and Rubid jerked toward Rena¡¯s side as if he could feel her gaze. Then, he growled openly towards Rena, whom his eyes met. Rena burst into laughter at the hostility that was so explicit that she didn¡¯t even get angry. ¡°In spite of being fierce.¡± ¡°I know, right.¡± Rena picked up the teacup again and ate the cookies opposite Uni. Anyway, thanks to the North, the monitoring mission was relaxing. Of course, Rena thought this would not be just luck or coincidence. So while she was waiting for when it would happen, Uni pulled Rena¡¯s hem from the side. ¡°Oh, my lady.¡± At Uni¡¯s small call, Rena raised her head and faced an unexpected person. ¡°I came here to get some tea.¡± It was none other than Marquis Ruber who suddenly approached and spoke to her affectionately. ¡°Can I sit down, Sir Rena?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t dare to be too big-hearted, Lord Ruber.¡± It was a rather sudden approach, but Rena was not surprised and responded willingly. ¡°Uni, will you move out for a second?¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± Uni quietly backed away with a gait, and the Marquis sat down on the sofa opposite Rena. As Rena and the Marquis sat down, she could feel the knights paying attention silently. In fact, Rena and the Marquis often met these past few days, and each time, meaningful gaze poured out. But instead of pretending to know each other, they stayed in their respective camps, and suddenly, on some whim, the Marquis came over here. Rena, anticipating her father¡¯s plan, pushed the teacup along the tea herself. ¡°It may have been poisoned.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± At Rena¡¯s eerie joke, the Marquis smiled and picked up the teacup. Then he savored the scent. ¡°You drink good tea.¡± ¡°What is your business? There are many eyes here.¡± Rena narrowed her eyes and asked in a small voice. ¡°Are you finally willing to be forgiven by me?¡± The Marquis could not answer immediately, perhaps because the question was sudden. So Rena added generously. ¡°Take it slow, because there is still plenty of time.¡± ¡°Sir is a very bold person.¡± The Marquis murmured. Then he erased his laughter and answered. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to ask for forgiveness from you even now. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°In your way, even innocents will be hurt.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want that to happen. But my lord, I want you to think for yourself whether what you just said is true or an excuse.¡± Rena smiled and answered, and the Marquis smiled again. ¡°There are too many eyes to see here.¡± The Marquis looked around and murmured. There were many things he wanted to say, but he thought it would be difficult here, so he lowered his voice and whispered. ¡°I would like to invite Sir in the near future. To my house.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that he would invite her home. This was unexpected for Rena as well. ¡°Will it be uncomfortable?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not going to make any specifications.¡± ¡°I will send you an invitation soon. Then¡­¡± The Marquis finished speaking and got up from his seat. Then Rena called him, who was just about to leave, back. ¡°But, my lord.¡± The Marquis stopped and looked at Rena. ¡°You¡¯ve been worried about innocent people for a long time, but what if there is no harm to them?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to hesitate about.¡± ¡°¡­ You are so good at lying.¡± Rena, who had asked the question, smiled again at the Marquis¡¯ answer. Then she added with a slightly tired face. ¡°People who really ask for forgiveness don¡¯t do things behind the scenes.¡± At Rena¡¯s words, the Marquis¡¯ eyebrows lifted slightly. But Rena pretended not to know and spoke her words quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll understand this too, because there¡¯s still plenty of time. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever shown it properly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The way I fight.¡± At Rena¡¯s meaningful words, the Marquis squinted and smiled. He thought she had noticed something. But if she had noticed, she wouldn¡¯t have asked for the East¡¯s support. Or, was she joking around again? The strange hunch gave him goosebumps, but the Marquis smiled brightly, pretending not to know anything. ¡°¡­ I look forward to it.¡± *** Two days later, Lynn, who came running after hearing the news, looked in vain at the collapsed palace. ¡°Rena¡­¡± Lynn sighed as he looked at the ruins, the remains once called the Doom Palace. It was as he heard. The Doom Palace was wrecked. There was an oddity. It was said that a large number of the dead suddenly came out of the rift. The knights prevented the dead from going to the Imperial Palace, but it was not enough, and the Doom Palace finally collapsed. It had only been five days since the South began its rift monitoring mission. Chapter 58 Value Test Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Lynn looked at the ruined palace with empty eyes. ¡°Rena¡­¡± He turned pale and looked for Rena. The outer walls of the poorly crumbled palace, red cracks blazing in the rift, and the Southern Knights groaning with blood. But Rena wasn¡¯t among them. ¡°Please let me go!¡± Uni, who was being held by Lynn, shouted loudly. Lynn lowered Uni, whom he was holding in one arm, weakly, and Uni ran straight to the ruins to find Rena. ¡°My lady! My lady! Mister, where is my lady? Hmm?¡± Uni asked a wounded Southern Knight. However, the knight seemed to be in shock and did not answer the child¡¯s question. Uni, who became impatient, stomped her feet. And Lynn stood there like he was drowning in a swamp as he watched the whole scene. . . . Not a single person thought that the Doom Palace would collapse that morning. Five hours before the ruins of the Doom Palace, that morning. The Doom Palace was moderately lively and moderately relaxed. The Southern Knights loosely performed the surveillance mission they had become accustomed to, and the Northern Knights were still busy going back and forth between the rift. And Clavis, who appeared with nothing to do, was accusing Rena. ¡°Is it for real?¡± Clavis whined, leaning against the back of the sofa where Rena was sitting. ¡°Are you really dating the Eastern Duke?¡± Rena pretended not to hear and looked elsewhere, but to no avail. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Can you afford to date now?¡± Clavis did not give in and bothered Rena by flirting. ¡°How could you do that? You were so cold to me.¡± Grumbling as if he had been betrayed by his lover, Rena couldn¡¯t bear it and glared at Clavis. Clavis, who finally got attention, smiled happily, and Rena was genuinely annoyed and spoke softly. ¡°I am on a surveillance mission. You¡¯re disturbing me, so please leave.¡± ¡°Am I not the one in charge here?¡± Rena was speechless by the fact-based teasing. Seeing the face, Clavis added, sweeping the surface of the sofa on which Rena sat. ¡°I was the one who brought this sofa, too.¡± As soon as the words fell, Rena jumped up. At that hateful reaction, Clavis burst into laughter. ¡°Ah, I understand. I won¡¯t bother you. Sit, sit. You can¡¯t stand when you¡¯re a commander.¡± ¡°You will get hurt if you touch me.¡± Rena sternly warned Clavis as he reached out his hand, pretending to soothe her. So Clavis gently withdrew the hand that was reaching out to Rena. He quickly took up the seat where Rena was sitting, smiled brightly and jutted his chin the other side of the Doom Palace. ¡°Look at him.¡± Rena turned her head involuntarily, and she found Rubid staring fiercely at her. Rubid was looking at Rena and Clavis with a look between ¡®you guys play well together¡¯ and ¡®what kind of shit are you two doing¡¯. ¡°Isn¡¯t he cute?¡± ¡®In which part?¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s angry because he lost my attention. He¡¯s always been that upset if I don¡¯t play with him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I don¡¯t really want to know.¡± ¡°How could it be? We¡¯re in the same space for the first time in a while. It¡¯s nice to be close, right?¡± As Clavis spoke with a smirk, Rena turned her body as if she didn¡¯t need to hear more. Then Clavis threw another word and caught Rena. ¡°Did you have a good audience with Her Majesty the Emperor?¡± ¡°¡­ Thanks to you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to make you her own, right?¡± Rena looked at the man who still asked even though he had obviously known. Clavis read Rena¡¯s displeasure, but he pretended to be ignorant. ¡°Be careful, because if you make a mistake, you¡¯ll be in trouble. You¡¯ve only heard me talk about it, but you will understand soon why I want to kill the emperor.¡± Clavis lowered his voice and whispered. There were more than one hundred knights and priests in the Doom Palace where they were. It was far away, so nobody could¡¯ve heard of this conversation, but Rena was still uncomfortable with Clavis discussing the emperor¡¯s murder in an open place. So she looked at him as if he was a true madman, but Clavis laughed indifferently. As always, he is as beautiful as a burning angel. . . . It was still morning, three hours before the ruins of the Doom Palace. Northern Knights still came in and out of the rift, and Rena was also curious about what they were doing. So she approached the rift and tried to take a little look, and as soon as Rubid saw her, he screamed like an angry cat. ¡°What are you doing? Get lost!¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t approach Mr. Rubid to be exact, but even if that is the case, there¡¯s no reason for me to take orders from Mr. Rubid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be cocky, you miscellaneous mistress¡­¡± ¡°Mistress?¡± [T/N: Remember the rumors before the first ball where Rena ¡®danced¡¯ with Rubid said that Rena might be the Southern Duke¡¯s woman] At Rubid¡¯s frivolous vocabulary, Rena laughed as if it was ridiculous. Then she said, smiling still, as if he wasn¡¯t even worth getting mad at. ¡°Do you want to be scolded again?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It seems that being scolded once is not enough. What a bad habit.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Rubid snorted at Rena¡¯s provocation. Then he turned cold again and looked at Rena. His purple eyes were dyed sky blue like Nihil¡¯s. Rubid was on the verge of making a serious riot. ¡°Y-Your Highness the Prince!¡± From afar, someone came running calling Rubid. Then, before Rubid looked back, his wrist was grabbed. ¡°Calm down!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fight here!¡± ¡°You brat¡ª Are you not going to let me go?¡± ¡°My father told me to stop you before you cause trouble¡­!¡± ¡°Trouble? This brat is really looking to die¡­¡± Rubid grabbed the back of Angie, the boy priest who dissuaded him and treated him as a troublemaker, then lifted him all the way. Angie, whose upper body was dangling, begged Rubid in that state. ¡°The esteemed, most handsome prince in the world, please fix this situation for my face. [T/N: As in for my sake, for my dignity. He asks Rubid to do as told because Angie has begged him in public] Be patient with anger and calm your heart, and treat the world with peace and gratitude, not violence and strife!¡± Angie shouted like that without even breathing, and Rubid¡¯s anger cooled down at that unreasonable plea. His eyes suddenly turned purple, and his expression filled with nervousness as usual. ¡°Fine. Get out of my way, brat.¡± ¡°I love you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Ah, step aside!¡± Rubid only raised his voice, but he did not actively remove the Angie who was clinging to him. And Angie, who succeeded in calming the prince, hid behind his side and glanced at the Southern Representative. But contrary to the boy¡¯s expectations, Rena Ruber had already turned her body and headed elsewhere. . . . An hour before the ruins of the Doom Palace. Uni was sitting on the sofa, observing the boy priest who kept glancing at her. The boy priest was, of course, Angie Ruber. That punk usually goes to and from the basement laundry, but for the past few days, he¡¯s been attending the Doom Palace every day. It was obvious what his purpose was. So Uni rolled over on the sofa acting as sweet as honey and lay on Rena¡¯s lap, who was sitting next to her. Although this is normally not allowed for a maid, Rena naturally stroked Uni¡¯s hair. ¡°Feeling sleepy?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then are you bored?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just because Angie Ruber kept looking at me.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Rena replied with a smile. So Uni stared at Rena¡¯s face, then turned back to Angie in the distance. The guy was looking at this side with a hopeful face. . . . Forty minutes before the ruins of the Doom Palace. Angie watched from a distance as Uni was acting like a baby to Rena, and when Uni¡¯s and his eyes met, he quietly shifted his gaze. ¡®What¡¯s with her?¡¯ What is she, pretending to be so friendly? ¡®She¡¯s not even her real sibling.¡¯ Angie sighed inwardly and looked at Rena Ruber again. Earlier, while appeasing Rubid, Angie saw the Southern Representative from a very close distance. ¡®As expected, she looks alike¡­¡¯ She looks like his sister. Enough to vividly remind him of his older sister¡¯s face, which had been blurred since he hadn¡¯t seen it in a long time. ¡®Then why do you pretend you don¡¯t know me?¡¯ If you¡¯re my older sister, you¡¯d recognize me. Angie thought as he kicked the innocent floor. . . . Twenty minutes before the ruins of the Doom Palace, the Marquis was persuading Rubid. ¡°Your Highness, I will look at the rest of the situation. You may go back and rest until the day of the expedition.¡± ¡°No need. I have to return here again anyway, so what¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°You also need a break to do your best. Please rest just for one day.¡± At the euphemism of the Marquis, Rubid finally got up. At the same time, Angie and his servants came to the Marquis¡¯ side, and the Marquis ordered Angie to take care of Rubid. But then, a Southern Knight came and handed a note to the Marquis. ¡°The Southern Representative told me to deliver it.¡± The Marquis, who was just about to withdraw, paused at the unexpected situation. He glanced at Rena on the other side of the palace, then opened the note brought by the messenger. It contained one short sentence. ¨D Please watch the way I fight until the end this time. . . . Ten minutes before the ruins of the Doom Palace. ¡°I told him to keep an eye on me.¡± Rena muttered in a tone that wasn¡¯t too disappointed. The Doom Palace, from which the Northern Knights withdrew, was empty. The Northern Knights, who had been filling the palace for the past few days, escaped like low tide, led by Marquis Ruber. So, all that was left here was Rena, Uni, and the Southern Knights. It was when the Southern Knights were standing around the palace that suddenly became vast. ¡°Something is coming!¡± One of the knights who was looking at the rift exclaimed urgently. Immediately after, the red light of the rift exploded, and Northern Knights rushed out of the Tomb. The knights, who were nervous thinking that the dead were coming, let out a sigh. It was too early to be relieved. The Southern Knights looked at the Northern Knights who ran out fiercely, and when they found that they had come with a tail, they froze. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± They came to the world with terrifying heat. Their shape resembled a bug, but their size was the same as before. A flying being in the form of a gigantic evil insect with a ferocious flame. ¡°I-It¡¯s the dead!¡± The dead of Those Who Carried the Ashes, belonging to Hiems Gracia, the King of Burning and Scorching, were rushing out of the rift in a black wave. ¡°Argh!¡± Fireballs flew and swept through the palace. However, the Northern Knights resolutely drove back and retreated, and the remaining Southern Knights after that were unable to do anything and became confused. Looking at the chaos, Rena relaxed for a while. She thought that they¡¯d been wandering suspiciously in and out of the rift in the past few days, and sure enough, the North brought the dead out. If any of these go outside and damage the main palace, it¡¯s Rena Ruber¡¯s responsibility. No one knows how the emperor will reprimand her. Rena smiled bitterly when she saw the reality of what the Marquis had done. ¡®Inviting from the front and digging a trap from the back.¡¯ It seems that my father is still determined to be stubborn. It¡¯s a little annoying, but Rena understood that much. ¡°Uni.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady. I¡¯m done with the preparations.¡± Uni opened the bag she had been sitting on for the past few days before Rena could even speak. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we took it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too precious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the third reason why we are poor.¡± Rena smiled and reached into the bag. The iron piece, which was folding at the touch of its owner, rose up moving like a snake¡¯s scales. What was in the bag was a shining silver whip, whose length could not be measured. Rena glared at the dizzying fireballs and stretched out her whip that had been rolled up. The author¡¯s note: 5 minutes before the palace collapses. Translator¡¯s note: The reason why Rena and Uni are poor: ??? ??? Shining silver whip on Chapter 58 The white dress Rena wears when dancing with Rubid on Chapter 9 Chapter 59 Denial of Value Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Half a year ago, South. Southern Duke Bill Alles was looking at the blazing red rift with hatred and sadness. We¡¯re finally here. After reclaiming all the territories lost by the dead, they finally reached the front of the passage of hell. Now, if we retrieve the altar down there, this long, long war will truly be over. There is a high point one step ahead, but that step was too far and difficult. From the rift, the dead were still rushing out. Who will be able to overcome the dead and lift the sky? The Southern Duke and the Southern Knights looked at the rift and the dead, embracing despair and hope together. Then a blue flag rose in the distance. ¡®Finally here.¡¯ The knights and soldiers opened the way at the sight of the flag. The Executioner, clad in black, walked out. The black tanned leather armor, the mask that covered the face, and the hair that was short at the time of the first meeting is now long enough to reach the spine, so it was tied up. The Southern Knights stepped forward in respect of The Executioner who appeared with a blue flag at the forefront. Then The Executioner sent a hand signal to the knights. The knights responded with consent and dispersed to their respective positions. True to the name of the Silent War, their battlefield was silent until the very end. In the suffocating silence, the knights struck the shield with their swords and made a noise. When Those Who Swallowed the First Cry heard the sound and went mad, The Executioner spread their whip. And people saw it. A sight that cannot be believed or understood without seeing it in person. [T/N: I used the pronoun ¡®they¡¯ here to describe Rena a.k.a The Executioner because the people did not know that T.E. is a she] *** The whip used by The Executioner fulfilled its role half a year ago and was cut off at the last minute. So Rena lifted a new whip that was still less attached to her hand and stretched it long. Then, she called Eden among the struggling knights. ¡°Sir Eden.¡± ¡°Sir Rena, how¡­¡± ¡°Calm down. From now on, take care not to fall with the knights.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Eden asked with a bewildered face, but Rena did not explain for a long time. Instead, she spread her whip wide towards the ceiling of the palace. The whip filled the air like a loose thread. And time stopped. Rena thought in her consciousness. The number of the dead, the positions of the knights, the shape of this palace, the space to be secured, and the angle and direction of the force of the whip that floated into the air. After finishing her calculation, Rena swung the two ends held in both hands to her heart¡¯s content. Then the whip fell like lightning, and smashed the dead. . . . At that time, the Marquis was observing the situation of the Doom Palace from a distance. Something was strange. As he commanded, the knights lured hundreds of dead and dragged them out into the rift, and the knights who acted as bait had already come out of the palace to re-gather. But for some reason, the palace was still quiet. The occasional roar and shouting hinted that something had happened, but not a single dead came out of the palace. ¡®What happened?¡¯ The Marquis, who was watching, eventually sent a knight to the palace. After a while, the knight who had seen the Doom Palace said with a pale face. ¡°The Southern Representative is killing all the dead with a whip.¡± ¡°What?¡± It wasn¡¯t the Marquis who asked nervously, it was Rubid. The prince, who did not yet know what the Marquis had planned, immediately turned and headed to the Doom Palace. The Marquis accompanied him with a stiff face, and Angie followed them after noticing. Eventually, those who arrived at the Doom Palace doubted their own eyes. The dead, hanging from the fireballs, were being beaten with silver whip and falling like stars. Among the scattered lights was Rena Ruber. . . . Half an hour before the dead came, Rena was quietly reading the omen. ¡®Are you moving slowly?¡¯ The Northern Knights were reporting something to the Marquis one after another. It¡¯s the fifth day of the South¡¯s surveillance mission, and there are only two days left, so it was time to move slowly if he had something planned. Rena was suspicious from the beginning. That her father dug a trap by making some of the Southern Knights his own. So she had been keeping an eye on him. It¡¯s a matter of course for her father to dig traps, but it¡¯s a pretty important matter for some of the knights to have a different heart. ¡®The most suspicious thing is, of course, Sir Eden¡­¡¯ Rather, he was so suspicious that Rena became confused. But there was a good chance that he was just an innocent person who liked to step up, so Rena watched the situation silently. In the meantime, people showing strange signs caught her eye. When the Northern Knights withdrew, some Southern Knights also secretly left their positions. From a distance, it looked like they were pulling themselves out by making excuses, such as going to the bathroom, to their colleagues. There were three of them, and they were looking towards the exit of the palace. ¡°Uni, remember those three well.¡± ¡°Why, my lady?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not on our side.¡± Rena whispered to Uni and turned to Eden Pieta. He was looking at the Northern Knights leaving with a blank expression on his face. ¡°Sir Eden.¡± When Rena called, he strode forward with a modest movement. ¡°Did you call?¡± ¡°Yes, sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, but I¡¯ll tell you because it¡¯s important. You said before that you want to be recognized by your family.¡± Eden nodded with a puzzled face at the unexpected words. As Rena said, Eden once said something like that. Before embarking on the surveillance mission, he became impatient when he heard they would be supported by the East. He knew that they were being treated as scumbags, and he was well aware that this had demoralized his colleagues. Meanwhile, some of the knights strongly argued as soon as Sir Rena left that they could never get help from the East. So Eden spoke to Rena on their behalf. Rena sighed inwardly at Eden¡¯s affirmation. In fact, Rena had suspected that Sir Eden might be her father¡¯s last resort because of such words. Because the phrase ¡°to be recognized¡± is exactly what her father used to say. It¡¯s the language he used to dominate and shake young Rena, along with the words ¡°well done, I¡¯m proud, I¡¯m disappointed, try harder, I¡¯ll watch¡±. ¡°I did, but is there something wrong?¡± Eden asked seriously. Rena smiled and nodded towards the knowledgeable man. ¡°It¡¯s quite late, but I¡¯ll tell you what I didn¡¯t say then. Sir, don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put too much importance on meeting someone¡¯s expectations. Then you may end up living someone else¡¯s life, not your own.¡± At Rena¡¯s calm words, Eden¡¯s expression became subtle. But Rena continued without caring. ¡°If you need to struggle to get recognition, it¡¯s better not to get it. If that determines the value of respect. Then you might have to struggle for the rest of your life.¡± Then if you stop struggling, those who are measuring your value will be disappointed. They will turn back if you don¡¯t live up to their expectations. It¡¯s really something that happens all too often. Pressure that feels more sincere because it starts in an intimate relationship. And the innocent days of believing that it is love. ¡°Please be loved just the way you are, Sir Eden.¡± Rena looked at Sir Eden and whispered the words she wanted to say to herself as a child. Eden blinked at the embarrassing words, whether it was a request or a blessing, and Rena, seeing that face, added with a smile. ¡°Longing for the recognition of others is only suitable for those who don¡¯t have a future. But it is not so for Sir. You can live as much as you want, so look for them now. For those people who will cherish you in your own right.¡± When Rena had finished speaking like that, Eden looked elsewhere, perhaps embarrassed. Then asked back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but¡­¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll keep it short again. We are now in a trap.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Eden¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden change of topic. But Rena, who said that, was still relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be surprised and listen to what I have to say.¡± Rena said a few words of encouragement like that. It was right after that the Northern Knights dragged the dead out of the rift. . . . A silver whip flashed across the air. The whip, which seemed to be swung haphazardly at a glance, accurately struck and tore the dead with every bend. The dead, who were flying with the fireballs, exploded and fell with a popping sound. The dead who fell like that were given the final blow by the Southern Knights who were waiting below. The Marquis, who returned to the Doom Palace, looked at the scene as if possessed. ¡®I didn¡¯t know you could do this far¡­¡¯ The Marquis thought that Rena couldn¡¯t do anything this time. No matter how strong she is, she cannot catch everything that flies. So he believed that she would let out some of the dead helplessly and be rebuked by the emperor. However, the expectations of the Marquis were once again violated in the face of Rena¡¯s hidden abilities. But the Marquis wasn¡¯t upset about it. Instead of being angry, his self-esteem rose. ¡®This is my bloodline.¡¯ My blood, my child, my daughter. My alter ego that started with me. The Marquis felt as if he had finally solved the problem he had been carrying for his entire life. He worked all his life to prove his excellence. But Rena finally did it. She confirmed to everyone the superiority of his bloodline. Then, looking at the sight of the celestial body collapsing with ecstasy, he squeezed the note in his hand even more tightly. ¨D Please watch the way I fight until the end this time. Rena told him to watch the way she fights. Yes, she went against him for a while, but Rena Ruber is his daughter after all. She is still a lovely daughter who longs for his love and approval. The Marquis rejoiced towards his daughter with a more proud feeling than ever. And next to him, his son also had his eyes wide open, looking at the scattered flames. Angie, who was standing next to Rubid like a habit, was drunk at the scene in front of him and muttered involuntarily. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± It was pure sentiment without any intention. However, as that voice entered Rubid¡¯s ear, Angie¡¯s single word triggered a lot of things. Similarly, Rubid, who had been lost for a while, came to his senses at Angie¡¯s words and grinded his teeth. What is amazing about that woman? I can do that much. ¡®Such tricks¡­!¡¯ Rubid clenched his teeth and pulled out his rapier. He couldn¡¯t be pushed back by that woman, Rena Ruber. He had to prove his worth as a great Northern prince. The color of Rubid¡¯s, who covered his desperation with anger, eyes changed. With his eyes glowing blue, he slashed with all his might to destroy Rena¡¯s solo stage. Whiiing! The sound of cutting through the air rang. Rena and the Southern Knights, who were in the midst of a fight, turned their heads in amazement at the sudden huge force that flew in. ¡°Avoid it!¡± Rena screamed urgently. But the sound was drowned out by the roar that followed and did not reach anyone. What covered Rena¡¯s voice was the sound of the slash that swept through the dead, slashing through the Doom Palace. Chapter 60 ¡°That idiot¡­!¡± Rena, who felt the intangible power, shouted without realizing it. Rena hurriedly removed her whip in the air and grabbed the bag at her feet. ¡°Ugh!¡± A little scream echoed inside the bag. It was Uni¡¯s voice hidden in the solid bag. Rena backed away with Uni in the bag, at the same time she shouted to the knights too. ¡°Get away from there!¡± Immediately after Rena shouted, the pillars and outer walls of the palace, which had been hit by the slash, collapsed with a roar. Boom! Thud! Columns fell and the ceiling poured down. Fortunately, most of them were pushed back and didn¡¯t hit the knights, but instead, the fragments bounced instead. Rena managed to dodge some stone flying toward her head, and Uni screamed continuously as stone knocked on the surface of the bag. When the slash swept the palace, everything collapsed as if an earthquake had occurred. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Angie blinked in surprise at Rubid¡¯s brutality. When he glanced to the side, he noticed that Rubid seemed to be at a loss. Perhaps he didn¡¯t intend to do this. However, the prince soon became confident with his characteristic shamelessness and brazenness, and only the rest of the people were astonished and witnessed the mess. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Blood, blood¡­¡± The knights hit by the fragments grabbed their bodies and groaned. ¡°Find out if anyone is under the rubble and transport the wounded!¡± Rena left the instructions to Eden and turned around. Then she shot Rubid who was standing at the entrance to the palace. It¡¯s already the second time she¡¯s seen that reckless slash. Once when he was nervous at the ballroom, and now again. He ran wild with a lot of energy and eventually made this death. Rena was angry because her knights had become a wreck, and walked to Rubid. But before Rena could even take a few steps, someone shouted. ¡°The dead are coming again!¡± Rena stopped her steps and looked behind her. Fissures roared loudly, and Those Who Carried the Ashes poured out once more. Even more than before. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Rena hurriedly swung her whip at the soaring dead. ¡® I must¡¯ve already killed everything the North lured in¡­¡¯ Rena, who was killing the dead, suddenly recalled what The King of Many Hearts had said to her when they met at the Tomb a few days ago. ¨D The fanatic and the war maniac are also looking for you. [T/N: Chapter 47] ¡°No way¡­¡± An uncomfortable hypothesis crept into Rena¡¯s mind. As the perverted king said, if the fanatic and the war maniac were aware of the location of the rift that the North exposed while luring the dead, there was no way they would ignore it. This is a great opportunity for them who are only looking for opportunities to appear on the land. Rena, whose thoughts went all the way there, gritted her teeth. Then, leaving the dead to Rubid for a while, she opened the bag with Uni inside. ¡°Are you done now?¡± Uni asked with an expression of someone having motion sickness, and then freaked out when she saw the dead over Rena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Uni, Mr. Lynn will be here soon.¡± ¡°Mr. Lynn?¡± ¡°Yes, by now he should be almost here.¡± Rena sent a message to Lynn when she noticed something strange from the Marquis earlier. It takes twenty to thirty minutes from the Doom Palace to the palace by the lake. So Lynn should be arriving soon. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be in the bag anymore. Go outside the palace and meet Mr. Lynn.¡± The dead come endlessly. Rena was unable to fight while protecting her bag in the midst of this. It would be a big deal if Uni got hit by the falling debris or fireball of the dead while hiding in the bag, so Rena decided to let Uni out. ¡°W-What about you, my lady?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll finish cleaning this place.¡± Rena said so and pushed Uni on the back. Uni hesitated, but realized that she could not fight, so she ran hard to the entrance of the palace. . . . That was the last appearance of Rena that Uni remembered. After that, Uni met Lynn outside Doom Palace. There were some dangerous things along the way, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t get hurt. Uni explained the situation to Lynn and returned to Doom Palace with him. However, all the dead disappeared as the fight was over, and somehow her lady was not seen. ¡°Mister, where did my lady go?¡± So Uni hurriedly asked the Southern Knight who was catching his breath by the ruins. However, the knight with ashes all over his body could only stutter with his eyes unfocused. Impatient Uni was about to shout again, but a knight in relatively good shape approached him. ¡°Sir Rena¡¯s maid.¡± It was Sir Eden who spoke. ¡°Sir Rena went over to the Tomb.¡± ¡°The Tomb?¡± When Uni was surprised, Eden silently nodded. ¡°If she fights here, she thinks she might miss some of the dead, so she¡¯d rather fight in there¡­¡± At the unexpected news, Uni as well as Lynn, who had been listening to him from afar, were at a loss for words. ¡°Then the lady¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d say she must be facing The King of Burning and Scorching at this point.¡± ¡°I-Is she alone?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Uni looked at Eden, thinking about whether the knights had gone with her or not. However, Eden¡¯s answer was worse than Uni¡¯s thought. ¡°Prince Rubid of the North followed.¡± Lynn, who was already listening with a confused mind, suddenly felt dizzy. Unbeknownst to him, the second expedition had already begun. *** When the news that Hiems Gracia had become a king of the dead reached the Empire, people¡¯s reactions were divided into two types. One was the denial that it couldn¡¯t be, and the other was the conviction that it was understandable. Hiems Gracia served God more faithfully than anyone else. At the same time he killed a lot of people. He killed hundreds of women as witches, burned them at the stake, and slaughtered tens of thousands of pagans across the border. All of this was done in the name of God, so people thought he would definitely go to heaven or fall into hell when he died. Opinions were divided, but fortunately it was soon settled by Nihil¡¯s testimony. The emperor, who met him directly at the Tomb, said in her biography: Hiems Gracia is a hypocrite that is second to none in the world, both on the outside and on the inside, like two sides of a coin. The emperor¡¯s biography about him began like this: . . . I finally succeeded in tying The King of Burning and Scorching with a spear. My great grandfather suffered from a pierce wound, but he still had a gentle expression on his face. Seeing that face like a burning angel made me a little curious. ¡ª Great grandfather, there is something I want to ask you before I take your heart. ¡ª Tell me, my little granddaughter. Hiems Gracia said in a friendly voice. So I asked honestly. ¡ª My great grandfather followed the will of God during his lifetime. But why are you suffering here instead of going to a better place? ¡ª What kind of answer do you want? ¡ª I want the truth. But the truth I want is not about God, but about my great grandfather. Saying so, I asked him what I had been curious about for a long time. ¡ª Is it really God¡¯s will that you exterminated the pagans? Or was it because you needed their fertile land? ¡ª A servant of God does not covet land or wealth. ¡ª Then, was God¡¯s will to burn women to death? Or was it to appease the people¡¯s hearts that were horrified by the epidemic? ¡ª I just did what I believed. ¡ª Then, is it okay to regard your great grandfather¡¯s situation now as God¡¯s will? ¡ª Granddaughter, my little granddaughter. At my question, The King of Burning and Scorching smiled with bloody lips. Then, with his chest pierced and nailed to the wall, he thrust his neck forward and whispered to me. ¡ª I will tell you the truth. In fact, I never once believed in God. And looking at you and me now, it seems that there is no such thing. Don¡¯t you think so? The truth that was almost buried forever spewed out of the corpse¡¯s mouth. I asked with contempt. ¡ª But why did you pretend to believe and confuse others? ¡ª That¡¯s how people will follow me. Is that not the only way your great grandfather, grandfather, father, and even you bequeathed the crown? ¡ª Just because of that? ¡ª What is more important than that, and what will compensate for the fleetingness when humans who are rich in the times eventually die and disappear? When you rule, the fact that I was once a king will be engraved on the world. You will be exalted because of me, and I will be remembered because of you. Parents and children are one body by nature, and you and I are the same. ¡ª It seems now that I understand why my great grandfather led such a life. I nodded, cut through his body and pulled out his heart. Indeed, his heart seemed familiar to me. *** Rena, who crossed the rift and entered the Tomb, honestly admired. ¡®I was wondering what they were doing¡­¡¯ In front of Rena¡¯s eyes, a well-maintained road was spread out. A solid marble road was laid on the black ground that was muddy like a swamp, and a bridge was built on a steep valley or steep cliff to turn around. Thanks to this, the scene of hell with a red sky felt a little familiar. ¡®I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re thinking of making a path in the Tomb.¡¯ The rugged terrain of the Tomb was an environment in which the army could not use its strength. So, the powerful army, the pride of the North, was not well known in the Tomb, but they changed even this unfavorable environment by using a huge force. ¡®Seriously, the Northerners¡­¡¯ Recognizing the power of the North, Rena ran on the road they had paved. It was then. Those Who Carried the Ashes flew from the sky. They flew straight to Rena, and started spinning around like searching a distance out of reach of the whip. ¡®Are you really after me?¡¯ Rena eventually admitted to the perverted king¡¯s words that the fanatic was after her. Then she looked at those unfamiliar enemies for a moment. Hiems Gracia, who was burned at the stake saying it was God¡¯s will, and the fanatics who threw torches together under his power and agitation. They judged others by claiming to be messengers of God during their lifetime, and they turned many lives into ashes, and eventually they were stagnated in the Tomb under their karma. Knowing the circumstances, Rena didn¡¯t like them very much. But that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s ever fought with them to death. When Rena was in the midst of the Tomb, there was Regina next to her, and Regina and Hiems were implicitly distancing themselves. So, this was the first time that Rena also had a direct contact with Hiems. ¡®I have no personal grudges, but¡­¡¯ It¡¯s a mountain I have to climb anyway. Rena glared at the dead, preparing to attack. However, the dead did not rush in like before, but kept a distance and gained momentum. Still, the red sky began to fill with flames, and when it became impossible to gather any more, the dead began to collide with each other. The dead exploded in the air with a popping sound. Rena, who looked at it curiously, soon realized their intention. The burning fragments of the dead rained down like arrows, threatening Rena. ¡®Oh, my.¡¯ When the fire rain fell from the sky, Rena covered her eyes with her cloak. Then she grabbed the reins and steered her horse away from the falling fireballs. ¡®What are you going to do with such tricks?¡¯ As Rena knew about the kings of the dead, they knew about Rena. So they would know that trick was useless aside from annoying Rena. So, Rena wandered through the fireballs, contemplating what kind of intentions Hiems Gracia had hidden. It was then. The dead, who were floating high in the sky, were suddenly cut to pieces and fell to pieces. Rena looked back reflexively at the familiar power. She saw a prince on a white horse running towards her. It was Rubid Plenus Gracia. Rubid, who was chasing after her, killed the dead with a slash, and Rena, who saw him, sighed inwardly. ¡®There¡¯s the annoying guy.¡¯ I don¡¯t want any help, so I hope you don¡¯t disturb me. Rena thought so and drove her horse as fast as she could. Rubid followed after her like a tail, and in the end, the two of them ran side by side. Rena glanced at Rubid, who was next to her. Rubid also stared at Rena for a moment and then drove the horse more competitively. The two quickly crossed the road built by the North. The road led them steadily to one place. It was the castle that Rena and Lynn found after 15 days. But the road made by the North took them all the way in just a few hours. In front of Rena and Rubid, the castle of The King of Burning and Scorching, Hiems Gracia, revealed its brutal majesty. Rubid found the castle and urged his horse again. So Rena hastily stopped in front of him. ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Rubid.¡± ¡°What is it? Get out of the way.¡± ¡°It is dangerous to go down blindly. Since the two of us are here¡­¡± ¡°Hey.¡± When Rena tried to propose cooperation, Rubid cut off the words with a heavy voice. Then he chewed bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle and get lost.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened at the rude remark. Rena looked at Rubid with a surprised expression on her face, and then she smiled at him in astonishment. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about you, I was afraid you might get in the way, you spoiled bastard.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s better. You have a lot of complaints about me, right?¡± Rena said so and got off her horse. Then she looked up at Rubid and added. ¡°Actually, so am I.¡± Rubid Plenus. The bastard who nicely ruined Rena¡¯s social debut. A waste who puts a handkerchief in a woman¡¯s chest. A kid who shows off his strength without knowing the situation. A young gentleman who is arrogant without limits. She hated everything about him, but the last thing she hated the most. In fact, she hadn¡¯t expressed it until now, but Rena hated that Rubid was being taken care of by the Marquis. But fortunately, they were alone now in the middle of the Tomb. Rena said, thinking it was a good opportunity. ¡°Bring it on. If you win, I¡¯ll get lost. But if you lose¡­¡± Rena thought vaguely at the end of her speech, and soon added with a big smile. ¡°From then on, you will call me Big Sister Rena, young Rubid.¡± Chapter 61 A sharp slash divided the dark red earth and sky. Ping! Ping! Ping! The sound of the whip rang in seconds, breaking everything in the area. However, Rena Ruber, the target Rubid wanted to punish, was fine among them. Rena narrowed the distance by avoiding the brutal attack, and Rubid constantly attacked Rena, who was avoiding it, with slashes. ¡°Die, you rat!¡± ¡°How rude.¡± Rena clicked her tongue and leapt. Rubid did not miss the gap and fired a swift slash. But Rena turned around and avoided it as if it were not funny. Then he got off on Rubid¡¯s side and scratched his rapier with a dagger. There was a sound of metal and the attack was blocked. Then, the two began to compete, and their faces inevitably got closer. As their bodies got closer, they remembered dancing together on the eve. Recalling the humiliation of that day, Rubid growled. ¡°You were annoying from the beginning¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say.¡± At Rena¡¯s rebuttal, Rubid was nervous and hit the dagger. Then, he fiercely entered the gap with his rapier, but Rena avoided it again this time as if she had been waiting for it, Rena pressed down on Rubid¡¯s rapier again and said. ¡°Speaking of which, do you know how much that dress costs?¡± ¡°It must have been too much for you.¡± ¡°¡­ You really need to change your way of talking.¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­!¡± Rubid kicked Rena¡¯s side with a barrage of anger. However, instead of a light hitting sound, there was a dull sound. It was because Rena blocked it with her arm. When the surprise was blocked, Rubid¡¯s face became distorted, and Rena looked at it as if it were ridiculous. ¡°Will that work?¡± Rena, who muttered like that, suddenly turned around. Then, as if following him, she kicked Rubid¡¯s side with her knee. ¡°Kuh!¡± As Rubid gasped, Rena turned around again and kicked him in the back of his foot. Rubid¡¯s stance fell apart, and Rena stepped on Rubid¡¯s, who was lying on his back, with her foot. ¡°Cough!¡± Rubid, who was being stepped on his chest, gave Rena a dry cough while his head was tingling. Rena looked down at him and said. ¡°Do it now.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Big sister. Try it.¡± [T/N: Rubid is 19 years old, while Rena is¡­ statistically, 18 years old, but she did live in the Tomb for some years, so¡­] At Rena¡¯s overbearing command, Rubid lost his words for a moment. It was ridiculous. In front of people, she pretended to be cultured and with common sense, but suddenly her face changed and she acted violently. Rubid blinked in surprise and belatedly contorted his face. ¡°You crazy¡­!¡± Rubid swung his arm while still laying down. The attack at the end of his rapier cut a few strands of Rena¡¯s hair and they soon flew away. It wasn¡¯t a miss, but Rena avoided it again this time. Rena turned her head and kicked Rubid¡¯s wrist. The rapier bounced out of his hand and stuck into the ground. Rena, who had even removed her weapon, asked with a stern gaze. ¡°You have a bad brain.¡± Rubid struggled to shake Rena away instead of answering. Rena could¡¯ve crushed and suppressed him more strongly, but she just stepped off without regret. Then she turned around and muttered to Rubid, who was getting up. ¡°This should be enough to make you understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away. You run away like a rat¡­¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re stupid.¡± Rubid¡¯s eyes widened at the successive insults. But that childish threat only made Rena laugh. Perhaps usually when the prince was annoyed, he¡¯d just act a bit more serious and the people around him would be scared and noticed. Considering his noble lineage, great background, and inherited power, that¡¯s a natural story. Even his cheeky behavior would¡¯ve been a right for the little prince. Rena muttered as she kicked her tongue. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m curious. Where did that bad temper come from?¡± ¡°What can someone like you do even if you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll scold you until you come to your senses.¡± Rubid clenched his teeth and picked up the rapier, then he rushed at her again. ¡®Is he really crazy?¡¯ Rena looked at the rushing Rubid and thought seriously. Since he was a beautifully grown young man, she thought he would surrender quickly if she hit him a few times. However, Rubid seemed quite tenacious, as if he had been triggered. Rena turned and kicked Rubid¡¯s chin, avoiding his rapier that flew over her shoulder. His lips burst and his beautiful face got a wound, but he only swept it with the back of his hand and never backed down. ¡®You¡¯re unreasonably persistent.¡¯ Rena pondered how to subdue this guy. Will he be a little humble if I beat him until he faints? No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work that way. So I have to press more fundamentally. Otherwise, he may hold a grudge and disturb me in every case. While Rena was contemplating, Rubid¡¯s slash flew in. It was a tricky attack aimed at the gap, but Rena let even this go lightly. To Rena, who could see time as if it had stopped in the first place, this level of attack was all in vain. But Rubid, who did not know this, burst into anger. ¡°Damn it, you dodge it like a rat¡­!¡± ¡°Then, should I not avoid it?¡± ¡°What?¡± In response to Rena¡¯s light reply, Rubid looked bewildered. Rena replied back leisurely. ¡°You¡¯ve been calling me a rat since earlier. If you¡¯re unhappy with me avoiding it, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Rena spread her arms to Rubid. It meant to let a deep slash fly in. She was told that ¡®the slash¡¯ was the pride of the North. In fact, Rubid showed off his strength by slashing whenever he was at a disadvantage. The reason he had been crying about rats since earlier was because of the belief that as long as she got hit by a slash, it would be over. So Rena decided to break his faith. ¡°You¡¯re going to give me a chance?¡± Rubid muttered in bewilderment. If one gets hit by a slash from a distance like this, they will surely die. Rubid was really annoyed by Rena Ruber, but he didn¡¯t mean to kill her. So while he hesitated, Rena smiled and asked back. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I will block it?¡± ¡°Block it?¡± Rubid asked back as if he heard something ridiculous. Then, he made a strong gesture after hesitating. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Then die.¡± I don¡¯t care anymore whether you live or die. Rubid, who fell for the provocation, raised his rapier without thinking more. Then, he shot at Rena Ruber, the uninvited guest who penetrated his world, with more strength than ever. She¡¯s really like a thorn in my eye. At first he was curious. A woman claimed to be Ruber¡¯s daughter, so he thought he was going to see Angie¡¯s face. He then invited her to the prom, and showed off his prestige to gain momentum. That was the beginning of the problem. Rena Ruber did not behave obediently, swung around recklessly, and even took the lead in the end. That couldn¡¯t happen. It was more than enough to have Lignan Aetherner as a cheeky stranger. There was no room for Rena Ruber and others to step into this cramped space, the pinnacle of the empire. I¡¯m the only one who should take that place. He is the most advanced and the greatest prince who deserves to rise the highest. Otherwise, there will only be Rubid Plenus Gracia left, whose existence doesn¡¯t mean anything. Rubid launched a fierce attack as he felt he was being driven to the edge of a cliff. Slashes poured in, but Rena did not avoid it as promised. She only had the dagger she was holding, a meager blade spanning a span of length. Seeing this, Rubid¡¯s face contorted. He seemed to think Rena was going to die or be seriously injured. ¡®He¡¯s more timid than I thought.¡¯ I can¡¯t believe you committed it without any determination to kill me. ¡®No, is it because it¡¯s irresponsible?¡¯ He¡¯s like a little kid holding a knife by chance. In a sense, he doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s the most dangerous person. Rena smiled bitterly at Rubid¡¯s face, which gradually revealed its outline. She then looked straight at the slashes as they flew at her. As soon as the slashes arrived, Rena¡¯s time slowed down infinitely. In the sensation of the world stopping, Rena awakened her consciousness. ¡®This is Rubid¡¯s slash.¡¯ The slash, which was usually too fast to be seen, stopped and revealed itself. In the shape of a crescent moon, it was transparent as crystal and thin as paper. Even so, it was so hard that she thought she¡¯d cut herself if she touched it. It was a pretty cool form, but Rena laughed without admiration. ¡®It¡¯s not bad, but it¡¯s nothing compared to the original.¡¯ The real slash that Rena experienced was much harder and sharper than this. Rena got stronger by receiving those slashes with her whole body in the past. This much is more like a fake slash, imitated by a kid who doesn¡¯t know anything. After observing it, Rena carefully moved her arm. Rena¡¯s dagger touched the cross section of the slash, the apex of that gentle curve. And time moved again. Rena¡¯s dagger was ordinary. Normally, it was a soft piece of metal that would be cut off the moment it came in contact with a slash. However, the dagger that was properly engaged in the center of the slash caused a crack in the slash that was coming in as it slid. At that moment, time stopped again, and the already cracked slash shattered like glass as time passed. Paang! The slash was scattered with a light pounding sound. Then, an indescribable shock appeared in Rubid¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°You look surprised.¡± Rena said with a smile in the shattering pieces. ¡°But it¡¯s not that difficult.¡± Rena said so and looked at Rubid. She thought he would have figured out the topic by now. But for some reason, Rubis did not show any reaction. He just stood in the same posture as he slashed and looked at Rena. For a while, what slowly appeared on his dazed face was neither anger nor frustration, but a deep embarrassment. Thanks to that, Rena was also embarrassed. She thought he would make a mess as usual, but Rubid froze as his face turned white. As his face turned waxy pale, Rena, who was watching, quietly called his name. ¡°¡­ Mr. Rubid?¡± But Rubid did not respond. He just looked at Rena with a face as if the sky had collapsed. Because of this, Rena was a little more embarrassed. She felt like she had done something terrible for no reason when the guy who had been fluttering for a while suddenly had a wounded expression on his face. Why are you not answering? Are you acting because you don¡¯t want to call me big sister? Rena thought for a while about provoking like this. It was then. The dead, who had been pushed back by Rubid¡¯s attack, flocked again. Those Who Carried the Ashes soon filled the sky, and they collided with each other as before, pouring rain of fire. Rena came to her senses and avoided them. Then she reflexively turned to Rubid and panicked again. ¡°Mr. Rubid¡­!¡± Whether he was really shocked, Rubid was still losing his mind as the surrounding area was becoming a sea of fire. Rubid, who missed a chance to react, was quickly engulfed in flames, and Rena took out her whip with a screeching sound. Although they were not on the same side, Rena swung her whip reflexively towards the flames. But for some reason, the whip bounced out loudly. Rena was bewildered as she felt like she was hitting an iron plate. ¡®What is this?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe the fire bounced off the whip. Rena swung the whip again half-confidently, but the results were the same. Moreover, looking back, it was not just a fire surrounding Rubid. It was more of a curtain than a fire. The fireball that fell from the sky changed its shape smoothly like glass, and soon became a complete sphere and locked up Rubid. After seeing that, Rena clicked her tongue. ¡®I knew it was suspicious from before.¡¯ She wondered what their intentions were as the dead kept pouring fire, but it seems that Hiems Gracia prepared a bizarre trap. ¡®Did he create another space?¡¯ The other day, even The King with Many Hearts created a different space and locked up Rena and Lynn. Maybe he wanted to do something like that. As Rena watched, the reddish sphere¡¯s surface was filled with a human shadow. TIt began to move strangely, and Rubid¡¯s scream resounded from within. ¡°Uwaaah!¡± It was a cry closer to fear than pain. Rena swung her whip again, striking the opaque sphere. However, the iron shards of the whip bounced loudly again. ¡®Too hard.¡¯ It takes more strength to break this. Like that snake, Naja Aetherner. Rena¡¯s strength lies in speed and sophistication, and she had no talent in terms of strength, unlike Naja Aetherner when she became the dead. Rena¡¯s wrist was already throbbing after hitting the curtain a couple of times. ¡®Isn¡¯t there anything I can do?¡¯ As Rena was about to resign, Rubid shouted again. ¡°Uwaaa! Akh!¡± Eventually, Rena endured her pain and raised her whip. Then she sighed to herself. ¡®If you have shame, you should pay me back later.¡¯ No, that guy doesn¡¯t have any shame. Rena was reluctant, but she swung her whip again with all her might. Quang! Bang! Bang! The sound of hitting an iron plate resounded over and over again. Dozens of times, the solid sphere began to crack gradually. As it was struck once more, the solid wall finally split and shattered. Rena caught her breath and looked for Rubid in the shimmering and disappearing fragments. A little far away, she saw Rubid falling down. ¡®Are you alive?¡¯ At that moment, Rubid staggered and got up. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Rubid, who raised only his upper body, put his hand on his forehead as if dizzy. Seeing this, Rena muttered with a perplexed tone. ¡°¡­ Now you really have to call me big sister.¡± ¡°What kind of bullshit¡­¡± Rubid thought it was a provocation and stopped talking when he felt something strange. The voice was strange. It wasn¡¯t a very thick voice originally, but it was thinner than usual. No, it was more like a kid¡¯s voice. Rubid, who hesitated in surprise, realized a few more surprises. The uniform coat that fit snugly turned around in a cumbersome way. The eye level was strangely low, and it was difficult to breathe. In addition, he casually raised his arms, and the sleeves of the clothes were flowing down enough to cover his hands. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°You became a child.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re about 10 years old.¡± Rena calmly explained. But Rubid couldn¡¯t believe it, and hastily rolled up his sleeves. His two hands, which were soon revealed, were very small. Not only were they small, but they were also soft and supple. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on¡­?!¡± Rubid groped his face and body with a shocked expression. It was small and soft to the touch. There was not a single part that was elongated, hard, or slender. Rubid trembled at the vivid feeling and looked at Rena. Rena smiled beautifully as if she was sorry. It was then that the cry of a child echoed. Chapter 62 The Abandoned Prince Translated by Wook Edited by Wook When Rena Ruber broke the slash, Rubid felt something crumbling inside of him as well. Something that couldn¡¯t have happened. It was something that couldn¡¯t have happened, and shouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡®What kind of power is this¡­¡¯ ¡®The Slash¡¯ was the force that allowed Plenus to reign as the king of the North for the past 100 years. But she broke it so easily, simply, and casually. Rubid¡¯s body was cold at the unacceptable sight. The shock did not go away easily, and he remained dazed until fire rain fell from the sky. So he was helplessly trapped in it. ¡ª The trial is starting. Rubid came to his senses when the voice hit his ears. ¡ª The trial is starting. ¡ª The trial is starting. The voice was loud and noisy, as if scratching a whetstone. Awakened by the uncomfortable sound, Rubid belatedly realized that he was at an unknown place. Heaven and earth were invisible. All sides were blocked by walls, and Rubid was surrounded by large shadows. The shadows looked down at Rubid and shouted. ¡ª Admit your sins. ¡ª Admit your sins. They repeated the same words like pouring water, and Rubid, feeling the pressure, slashed like a habit. ¡°Go away!¡± As the slash passed, the shadows scattered like smoke. Then they came together again and crushed Rubid even more. ¨D The sin of spreading the epidemic under the command of the devil. ¡ª The sin of seducing men. ¡ª The sin of holding a witch¡¯s assembly. ¡ª Be judged. ¡°What are these crazy things saying?!¡± Rubid swung his sword again, but to no avail. Rather, the shadows increased in size and wandered around Rubid. ¡ª Judgment. ¡ª Judgment. ¡ª The mace of God. Rubid became fed up with the growing scream and covered his ears. Then something pounded on Rubid¡¯s head. Immediately, an unfamiliar feeling wrapped around him. ¡°Uwaaakh!¡± It was fear that overtook him. It was resentment and despair. And it was an infinite distance. Tears welled up spontaneously at the vague pain. Rubid struggled with the pain, not knowing what was going to happen to him. He collapsed helplessly and fell to his knees. ¡ª Judgment. Shadows flocked to the collapsed Rubid. ¡ª Confiscate the freedom of the sinner. ¡ª Confiscate the power of the sinner. ¡ª Confiscating the time of the sinner. The shadows pierced Rubid¡¯s body like a ghost, scratching a part of him. Rubid screamed helplessly at the sensation of his body being torn apart. Then the shadows became more arrogant and tried to take everything away from him. The moment he thought he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, the moment he felt he was going to die¡­ The terrible judgment suddenly collapsed. After that, Rena Ruber appeared, and Rubid, who was relieved of the pain, lost consciousness for a moment. And when he opened his eyes again, Rubid had become a child. . . . Rena looked at Rubid who was sitting down in dismay, and struggled to resist the smile that rose from her lips. Rubid, who became as small as Uni, wrapped in his clothes like a blanket, was very cute. However, it was not his cute appearance that made Rena laugh, but this awkward situation. ¡®It was probably aimed at me¡­¡¯ The King of Burning and Scorching recreated The Witch Trial, his achievement, by twisting the space. As a result, Rubid was unjustly exploited and incapacitated, just as women had been subjected to in the past. This was a magic that was only possible in the Tomb where time and space were warped, and it was a trap that the king of the dead had carefully built. And it must have been a trap for Rena Ruber from Hiems Gracia, not that jerk Rubid. ¡®It would have been annoying if I got caught.¡¯ Rena avoided the trap thanks to Rubid, and Rubid¡¯s, who unfortunately got caught there, self-esteem was crushed. Either way, it was a significant benefit to Rena. So Rena whispered to Rubid, who collapsed there, in a rather pleasant mood. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m okay?!¡± As soon as she asked, Rubid shouted back. Even after he got smaller, his pomp remained, which amazed Rena yet again. ¡°I think you¡¯re okay, seeing that you¡¯re still full of energy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not really that bad, why don¡¯t you try to figure out the situation first? I think now is the time to ask for help, not to be temperamental.¡± Anger filled Rubid¡¯s face as he was pointed out. Rena¡¯s well-spoken words made him angry, and with a young face, he seemed to be upset. ¡°How dare you discipline me.¡± Rubid said as if chewing. He ignored his plight and acted arrogantly as usual, which eventually made Rena tired. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this situation, but it¡¯s really not worth it.¡± Rena clicked her tongue and rubbed her throbbing wrist. Then she added. ¡°So I take it you¡¯re confident with yourself, right? Fine then, I will not meddle anymore. I don¡¯t think I can interfere anyway.¡± Without expression, Rena grabbed the whip and took the dagger. She then turned her back against him and said. ¡°Let¡¯s just split up then. If you have something to say, say it now.¡± Rena¡¯s tone of voice was neither friendly nor cold. It was simply a calm conversation about business. It was also an attitude to give him a last chance. At that dry question, Rubid¡¯s eyes fluttered for a moment. He used evil like a habit, but he also understood his situation objectively. In the middle of the Tomb where the dead were roaming, his body suddenly shrunk. In such an unfamiliar situation, there was not a single knight to assist him, and the horse that he rode had run away. In this situation, it was difficult to take care of himself, let alone fight Hiems Gracia. So for now, it was right to entrust his body to Rena. First of all, he had to give up his pride and lean on Rena Ruber¡¯s kindness. Fortunately, Rena was more merciful than the average person. So as long as he could pretend to lose his pride, she¡¯d certainly give in. ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡± But Rubid did not break his stubbornness in the end. Rather, he became hostile and pushed Rena away with a sharp gaze. ¡°I have nothing to say, so get lost.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case.¡± Rena nodded as if not surprised. Then she turned her back firmly, without waiting any longer. As Rena turned her back completely, Rubid¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. His twig-like hands also wiggled as if to hold Rena¡¯s cloak. But Rubid persevered. His voice, his gestures, his anxiety and his desperation. He endured all and, as always, chose his pride. . . . ¡®Damn it. Damn it all!¡¯ Rubid swore and rolled up his loose trousers. He had no choice but to go back on foot. Rubid thought so. The Northern Knights would be following, so he might meet them in the middle. So Rubid threw off his conspicuous uniform coat and rolled up the stretched clothes on his limbs, then he tied his waist tightly and prepared to walk in earnest. ¡®Rapier.¡¯ Rubid found the rapier that had fallen on the ground and took it with him. No, he was trying to take it with him. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± But it was so heavy he couldn¡¯t even carry it. Could he even use slash like this? Rubid held the rapier with both hands as a test. Then he swung it with all his might, thinking to use the slash. ¡°Uwakh!¡± But instead of the slash, the rapier flew away. His small hands were not good enough to hold a long piece of iron and shake it. Rubid looked at the rapier that had flown away with a dazed look. He realized his situation once again when he couldn¡¯t even swing a sword properly. And came to another conclusion just before walking back. ¡®It can¡¯t be like this.¡¯ Rubid followed Rena Ruber with the determination to make peace this time. However, far from making peace, he couldn¡¯t help but go back to his ridiculous quirk and did not move forward. ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± Enraged, Rubid stomped his feet as hard as he could and kicked the pitiful rapier. Then he sat down on the spot. He was at a loss. In the midst of the dreary, the cold eyes of his older brother came to mind. After he was fed up, the area around his eyes became hot this time. So Rubid clenched his teeth and pressed his sleeves to his eyes. The Northern Duke, Eura Plenus Gracia. The handsome man was five years older than Rubid. They didn¡¯t even look at each other now, but when they were young, their relationship wasn¡¯t so bad. Although they didn¡¯t hand out much because of the age difference, Eura came from time to time to visit his younger brother and taught him this and that. However, the ordinary brotherhood was completely turned upside down after their father¡¯s death. The previous Northern Duke was killed in the war with the dead. It was exactly when Rubid was as young as he is now, when he was 11 years old. His mother also collapsed upon the sudden death of his father, and all the roles and responsibilities of his predecessors were passed on to the eldest son, Eura. And the only thing the young Rubid could rely on was Eura. Rubid wanted Eura to be by his side. But for some reason, Eura suddenly distanced himself from Rubid. He didn¡¯t even come looking for him, and even if he saw him, he ignored him. When Rubid visited, Eura kicked him out and didn¡¯t even pretend to listen to him when he talked to him. Rubid couldn¡¯t stand it and asked his older brother directly. He asked why he left him alone. To that, Eura looked at his younger brother after a long time and said. ¡®Don¡¯t come close. I might cut your throat.¡¯ It was around that time that Rubid¡¯s compulsion to execute began. It was also around the same time that he became able to use ¡®The Slash¡¯. ¡®The Slash¡¯ was like a lifeline for a boy who was forced to endure after his brother changed, and after the loss of his father. It was a power bestowed by the emperor, a power granted only to those who were qualified to rule as an imperial family. He developed a belief that if he could use this power, Eura would not mistreat him. At the same time, the obsessive-compulsiveness that his older brother Eura might cut off his head if he showed a flaw also became implicitly strong. So Rubid breathlessly. He waited for the day when he would grow up to be able to defend himself, like a small beast wary of large beasts. And he had two ways to protect himself from his brother, the Northern Duke. Either to hit his brother first, or to be protected by the emperor who was stronger than his brother. Whether it was the former or the latter, it was only possible if Rubid became stronger. And Rubid decided that it was better for him to be on the emperor¡¯s side than to kill his brother. It was because there was a little bit of brotherly love left. But that judgment didn¡¯t last long. Years later, he learned that his father¡¯s death was the result of Emperor Nihil¡¯s grudge. *** ¡°Stay here.¡± Lynn asked Uni and got on the horse. Protected by the Eastern Knights, Uni looked at Lynn with anxious eyes. ¡°Please return with my lady!¡± Lynn nodded his head slightly at the cry of the young maid. He then turned his head towards the red rift. Currently, Rena was alone in the Tomb. Rubid followed her, and soon the Northern Knights would surely follow Rubid. Then Rena was isolated in the Tomb. So Lynn hurriedly prepared to stand by Rena. However, just as he was about to depart, the castle entrance suddenly became noisy. ¡®What¡¯s with him?¡¯ An unwelcome face entered Lynn¡¯s sight, to which he inadvertently looked back. It was Eura who appeared after hearing the news that the Doom Palace had become a mess. The author¡¯s words: Eura, 25 years old. Speaking of the devil¡­ Chapter 63 The Crying Prince Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Four years ago, Northern Plenus Castle. ¡°Your Highness, how could you¡­¡± ¡°Move.¡± ¡°That is not possible. Lord Eura is on duty.¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Rubid pushed the vassals out of the way and kicked the door of the office. As soon as he opened the door, his eyes met with Eura¡¯s, who was sitting at the desk in the office. Perhaps he had guessed the situation by sound, he was not at all surprised by the sudden arrival of Rubid. ¡°Eura!¡± ¡°Who allowed it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember calling you.¡± It was a visit that was close to an intrusion, but Eura spoke coldly without asking the reason. So Rubid stared at his cold-blooded older brother. The thought that he was not treated as a person, let alone his younger brother, was buoyant. But Eura was still expressionless. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Rubid couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed. He didn¡¯t want to face Eura for a long time either. Nevertheless, the reason for his visit was because there was something to be confirmed. ¡°Damn it all. I¡¯ll be going after this, so answer one thing.¡± Rubid spit out abusive words. Then he asked his brother, who looked at him impatiently. ¡°Did Father die because of the emperor?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°¡­ Is it true?¡± Rubid asked with a sullen face. But Eura¡¯s attitude remained. He was still stiff and still cold. ¡°I asked where you heard it.¡± ¡°I asked you first! Is it true?!¡± As Rubid yelled, Eura closed the papers he was looking at. Then he looked at Rubid without a word. At that silence, Rubid¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. ¡°So it¡¯s true.¡± Rubid was convinced after seeing Eura¡¯s attitude. He would¡¯ve asked what that meant if it wasn¡¯t true. He wouldn¡¯t have asked where he heard it, and he shouldn¡¯t be so silent. When he became convinced, Rubid¡¯s eyes filled with anger. ¡°Brother, knowing that¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. Knowing that the emperor had sent their father to a battlefield where there was no chance of winning, his older brother still casually acts as the emperor¡¯s dog, all the time being aware their father died because of her. Rubid trembled with a terrible sense of betrayal, but Eura was still indifferent. ¡°Pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you think your life is precious, pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What did you say¡­?!¡± ¡°Rubid Plenus.¡± Rubid, who had just shouted, trembled involuntarily at Eura¡¯s heavy voice. Looking at Rubid, Eura said as if chewing. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Eura¡¯s face as he said that was so brutal that Rubid couldn¡¯t believe it even after seeing it. It was the first time Eura got angry at him directly. Rubid, who had been ignored all this time, was suddenly terrified by the threat of his older brother, which he had encountered for the first time in his life. His complexion turned pale, but he endured it and shut his mouth. ¡°B-But Father¡­¡± ¡°Father failed.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°He died of failure due to his lack of ability. Don¡¯t blame the emperor for that.¡± At his brother¡¯s words, Rubid¡¯s mind went blank once more. Three years after the death of his father, the older brother who suddenly changed became unfamiliar and distanced himself. So he also turned my back on him, saying that he doesn¡¯t need him. But nevertheless, he implicitly trusted him. He thought he was still his older brother anyway. But seeing him denigrate their father¡¯s death in defense of the emperor, his feet seemed to sink. So while he was still at a loss for words, Eura nailed the last sentence. ¡°So don¡¯t talk carelessly. Unless you want to die like Father.¡± At that moment, Rubid felt suffocated. Not just figuratively, but he literally could not breathe. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rubid, pale and tired, stepped back. With his heart driven to the limit, the curse-like compulsion bloomed. Eura¡¯s words ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die¡± were only a conditional warning, but to Rubid, who was obsessed with it, those words were no different than saying he was going to kill him. Eventually, Rubid was overcome by fear and lost his mind. ¡°N-No.¡± I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die. As Eura said, I¡¯m going to die. He will kill me by cutting my head off. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to be decapitated. I don¡¯t want to stand in front of the guillotine. I don¡¯t want to be cut off! ¡°Go away¡­!¡± ¡°Rubid.¡± As Rubid¡¯s condition changed, Eura called out his name. It was counterproductive. Rubid stepped back completely, contemplating. Then he collapsed suddenly, but even when he collapsed, he pushed himself with his legs and ran away. The arrogant prince lost his dignity and fled to the corner like a wild animal. Then he hit his head against a decorative sword on the wall of the office. ¡°U-uwaakh¡­!¡± The moment he saw the sharp blade, Rubid¡¯s eyes turned blue. He felt like he was going to die. He felt like his neck was going to fall off at any moment. Unable to withstand the pressure, Rubid unknowingly grabbed the sword. Then, out of his mind, he fired a slash, smashing everything around him. . . . When he came to his senses, Rubid was tied to bed. ¡°Are you getting a hold of yourself?¡± And a man was looking down at him anxiously. It was aCount Ruber, a nobleman with a good impression. As Rubid stared blankly, the Count said. ¡°It¡¯s been six days.¡± ¡°Six days¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You collapsed at Eura¡¯s office.¡± Rubid, who had been blinking slowly, finally came to his senses. When he was about to get up, he groaned and collapsed again. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. You are very hurt.¡± Said the Count as he untied Rubid¡¯s bound wrists. ¡°Lord Eura has issued a restraining order.¡± ¡°Damn, what the fuck is that bastard¡­¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± When the Count asked again, Rubid looked at him with an annoyed expression. The Count lowered his voice and said to him. ¡°You have swung your sword at Eura.¡± ¡°I¡­?¡± Rubid looked at the Count in surprise. The Count smiled bitterly at that innocent face. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡± As the Count spoke with eyes full of concern, Rubid hesitated like a scolded child and avoided his gaze. ¡°¡­ Nevermind that. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have known until the end.¡± As he said, if it wasn¡¯t for the Count, Rubid wouldn¡¯t have known about it forever. Of the cruel nature of the emperor, of the secret of his father¡¯s death, and of his brother. It was none other than this man, Count Cardo Ruber, who whispered the truth to Prince Rubid. He entered Plenus Castle two years ago on the recommendation of the Western Duke. Eura immediately made him the prince¡¯s attendant and tutor. It was because of his unique history of being well versed in academics, not like the usual nobleman. Cardo Ruber was one of the many servants of Rubid, but Rubid was closer to Ruber than the others. It was because of his own calculation that an outsider was better than the northerners who were on Eura¡¯s side to the bone. In fact, Count Ruber didn¡¯t annoy Rubid like the rest of his servants. He was honest without any hesitation, he did not tremble with pretense, and he did not even mention the name of Eura in his mouth. He also revealed secrets that people hid only from the prince. As a result, the prince, who was dragged out to the square of truth without any preparation, was struggling to endure the harsh reality. ¡°This.¡± Rubid, who was sitting in a daze, touched his bandaged arm and said. ¡°Did Eura do this?¡± ¡°It must have been inevitable.¡± Rubid clenched his teeth at the Count¡¯s clumsy defense. Then he got anxious and took the bandages off. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The Count was startled and stopped him, but the boy pushed him away and tore off the bandages. Then he thrust in front of him the wound that had been throbbing unbearably since before, apparently torn with a knife. ¡°Inevitable? This?¡± Rubid asked back with red, bloodshot eyes. He was convinced that Eura had stabbed him with a knife. Of course he would. It was obvious. Because he hates me, because he wants to kill me! ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t deserve to have a family. Even though my parents said I¡¯m younger than him¡­¡± Rubid bit his lip as if hurt by his own words while getting angry. The Count looked silently at the boy who only knew how to get angry, and then he covered his wounds again. Then he said with a shady face. ¡°Lord Eura¡¯s judgment is not wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The world does not care about the circumstances of the weak and the losers. I dare to say, the same is true for the former Northern Duke.¡± ¡°How dare you¡­!¡± ¡°What would have happened if Lord Eura had confronted Her Majesty the Emperor over that?¡± Faced with the prince¡¯s wrath, the Count asked quietly. Rubid was speechless at the question with an obvious answer, and the Count continued speaking with a firm face. ¡°The strong can do everything, but the weak cannot. Lord Eura is obviously strong, but not in front of Her Majesty the Emperor. That¡¯s why he shows the attitude of the weak.¡± The attitude of the weak. It was to bow down and submit to their father¡¯s enemy. Becoming her loyal dog on behalf of their brutally dead father. Without a feeling of resentment, let alone revenge. ¡°That is the providence of the world. Everyone lives that way and endures that way.¡± It was just as Ruber said. His father was weak. So he failed, so he died. The same went for Eura. So he bore it, so he covered it up. What about Rubid Plenus? It was the same. He was angry, but he was weak. That was why he was helpless. The boy gritted his teeth at the undeniable fact. ¡°But don¡¯t be discouraged, Your Highness. You have potential.¡± At that time, Ruber whispered to Rubid, whose head was lowered. In a friendly and subtle way. ¡°Become stronger. Be the strong, not the weak, not the one who is taken away and killed, but the one who takes away and kills. That is the only way you can survive.¡± A way to survive. Those words touched the obsession that was sleeping inside Rubid again. The boy¡¯s eyes widened, and the Count continued to speak in a mellow voice. ¡°You can do it. For anyone who has inherited a noble bloodline, strong mentality, and the power of Gracia, this much is possible.¡± ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Sharpen your power and become stronger. Then you will be recognized by Her Majesty.¡± ¡°By Her Majesty?¡± ¡°Your Highness, keep this in mind. Her Majesty is not a human being.¡± When Rubid protested, Ruber persuaded him more subtly. ¡°How could a being that is neither grow old nor die be a human? Rather, think of them as beings like the sun and the moon. Think of her whims as inevitable, like a typhoon or a landslide. Accept it and use it. Just take it as a human leaning against the sun, just as Lord Eura is doing.¡± When Eura¡¯s name came out, Rubid¡¯s eyes fluttered again. The Count looked at the rough and innocent boy and pressed him calmly. ¡°That way, no one will hurt you. Not the other dukes, and of course, not Lord Eura.¡± The Count knew the boy¡¯s heart surprisingly well. He unblocked Rubid¡¯s mind without Rubid himself realizing that the Count¡¯s choice of words were the ones he wanted to hear the most. Rubid¡¯s eyes, who accepted the request, calmed down. As Rubid¡¯s gaze changed, Ruber bowed down to pay tribute to the young and innocent prince. ¡°So focus on getting stronger, Your Highness. Don¡¯t be discouraged, don¡¯t give in, just prove your worth. I will do everything else.¡± Character, manners, and norms that one must possess as a human being. You don¡¯t need such a thing. Everything the monster says is right, and the monster¡¯s actions become a discipline in itself. Powerless humans just have to follow sadly. And clever humans leash monsters and treat them like dogs. The Count lowered his head deeper, trying not to catch a laugh. Fortunately, Rubid didn¡¯t realize it. And he still doesn¡¯t know even now. *** Rubid, who was pressing his eyes with his sleeves, couldn¡¯t bear the gloom and kicked the ground again and burst into anger. However, his legs were shortened, and most of the kicks were in vain, making Rubid even madder. In the end, not caring it was in the middle of the Tomb, he lay down flat on his back. It¡¯s all over. One can¡¯t fight the dead with this body, and this body can¡¯t go back to normal. Besides, going back with this body is also a problem itself. There was no one to welcome him as a child. ¡®I would rather die.¡¯ Rubid thought so and clenched his teeth. Then he held his breath and pressed his sleeve against his eyes again. At the time when he was holding his breath for a while. ¡°No way.¡± In Rubid¡¯s ear, a voice he really didn¡¯t want to hear came. ¡°Are you crying now?¡± It was Rena Ruber¡¯s voice. Chapter 64 Rena Ruber¡¯s Training Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°Are you crying?¡± At Rena¡¯s sudden appearance, Rubid jumped up. Then, without even thinking of wiping his tears away, he began to scream. ¡°W-What¡¯s with you?! Why are you here?!¡± ¡°I was worried.¡± Rubid¡¯s face was distorted very strangely when she said she was worried. When Rubid frowned and looked at her, Rena tilted her head and asked back with a smile. ¡°But did you really cry?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rubid exclaimed. It was a completely unconvincing denial with his moist eyes. When it didn¡¯t seem like Rena believed him, he shouted angrily. ¡°W-What the hell is wrong with you?! You said you were going! So why did you come back to pick a fight?!¡± ¡°I know, right? I thought if I pretended to go, you would follow me, but I underestimated Mr. Rubid¡¯s stubbornness.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Rubid looked at Rena with a tearful face. His nose was red from sniffling, and his eyes were full of spite. Rena let out a deep sigh as she looked at the pitiful but still cheeky child. ¡°You¡¯re cute if you stand up like that.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°You know this is a dangerous situation, right? Are you going to keep doing this?¡± Again, Rena asked Rubid, who was stumbling. Then Rubid flinched and then raised the blade. ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Then get lost.¡± ¡°Are you going to cry alone again?¡± Rubid¡¯s face turned so red that he couldn¡¯t speak. Rena let out a long sigh as she looked at him. ¡°Rubid Plenus.¡± Then he called out Rubid in a relaxed voice. ¡°Why are you so desperate?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rubid was left speechless at the blatant and at the same time poignant remarks. ¡°That¡¯s what animals do. The more they are cornered, the more brutally they growl.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t show off¡­¡± ¡°Show off?¡± As Rubid muttered in a suppressed voice, Rena laughed as if she had heard an interesting story. ¡°If I really wanted to show off, would you be okay?¡± Rubid was speechless at Rena¡¯s question. Rubid had no choice but to admit it now. Rena is far stronger than himself. Rubid hesitated for a moment, then muttered with a sigh. ¡°¡­ So, what do you want to do by looking at me here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll cry if I don¡¯t look at you.¡±¡¯ ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because you¡¯re pretty. I just understood your position. But you didn¡¯t consider my position at all.¡± Rena said so, and she muttered in amazement again. ¡°If you had respected me even a little, you wouldn¡¯t have sent me such an invitation, and you wouldn¡¯t insult me in front of so many people.¡± Rubid¡¯s face contorted when Rena mentioned the ball again. But Rena did not back down and continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you, but you called me from the beginning with the intention of doing something wrong. You didn¡¯t even think about my position and feelings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± At Rena¡¯s calm interrogation, Rubid bit his lips while trying to make excuses. Then, after hesitating for a long time, he muttered in embarrassment. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s my fault.¡± Rena¡¯s eyes widened at Rubid¡¯s confession. Rubid was also surprised by his own remarks. In fact, Rubid had never been questioned before. When he shouted, everyone stepped down on their own, so this was the first time for him to be persistently pointed out and scolded as it is. So Rubid admitted it without realizing it, and then panicked, and Rena finally realized how to deal with this guy and smiled softly. ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°What else is there?!¡± ¡°If you did something wrong, you should apologize.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything¡­!¡± ¡°Of course you did. You still owe me.¡± Rubid angrily bit his lips and wriggled his pitiful fingers in embarrassment. Then he said in a crawling voice again. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡®How simple.¡¯ Rena swallowed a laugh at Rubid¡¯s crude apology. This guy is really simple. Not just simple, but really simple. ¡®The type of person who gets hit if you push him.¡¯ Maybe it¡¯s because no one has driven him around so far. Rena crossed her arms and pushed him even harder. ¡°Okay, I will accept your apology. Do you have anything more to say?¡± ¡°What else?!¡± ¡°Help.¡± Acknowledgment, apology, and then a request. Rubid was displeased with the increasing difficulty and shot a look at Rena. However, Rena knew that this rebellion was nothing more but whining and responded with a more overbearing gaze. ¡°That¡¯s the way it is, so I can help. Or do you want me to leave you alone so you can cry alone again?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cry¡­!¡± Rubid only refuted the useless part, but no longer said it was unnecessary. Instead, he raised his fur like a cat and doubted Rena¡¯s intentions. Rena smiled helplessly at the wary look. That was why she came back. Because of that desperate persistence. Rena knows better than anyone the despair of falling alone on the Tomb. She couldn¡¯t leave this spoiled kid alone because she clearly remembered the moment when she needed kindness and help. In addition, when she thought of herself in those days when she yelled at Regina like a dog, Rubid¡¯s whining was not very incomprehensible. ¡°It¡¯s true that you were in trouble even if you didn¡¯t cry.¡± At Rena¡¯s words, Rubid¡¯s expression became dazed, but after a moment, the prince¡¯s young face was distorted. Rubis was annoyed with Rena, who spoke as if she knew him. And at the same time, he was confused. The relationship he has formed so far has only been of two types. Voluntary submission and involuntary submission. And Rena was the enemy who did not belong to those two. Rena¡¯s attitude was unfamiliar and awkward to Rubid, who had only been in such a simple relationship. So he stood up again and shot a look at Rena. ¡®It¡¯s tricky.¡¯ Rena was tired of this fight. So she decided to be a little mean for a quick ending. ¡°Is it that hard to ask for help?¡± ¡°S-Shut up¡­¡± ¡°If you keep insisting like that, I might tell others once I go out.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That you cried alone. The Eastern Duke would like it if he knows.¡± ¡°You, you¡­!¡± ¡°Think carefully. It¡¯s your loss to endure.¡± In fact, the real loss was Rena¡¯s, who kept trying to persuade him, but Rena waited without showing anything on her face. Rubid was a very disgraceful man, but compared to the evil men who sold their young daughters or pushed their crying children into the abyss, she was willing to show mercy. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rubid gritted his teeth at Rena¡¯s cruel threat. His face was like he was in a tight spot. Rubid breathed heavily, and eventually muttered as if the words were squeezed out. ¡°Help¡­¡± ¡°Help?¡± ¡°¡­ me.¡± Rubid struggled to complete the request for help. This alone made his head dizzy, but Rena was cruel. ¡°You have to tell the other party whom you¡¯re asking for help.¡± Rubid¡¯s eyebrows were on edge at the ensuing demands. He added without a choice while grinding his teeth. ¡°Rena Ruber¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Then what¡­?!¡± Rubid groaned and realized when he saw Rena¡¯s smiling face. Rena had previously requested a new title conditionally. And even though it¡¯s really upsetting, the conditions have already been met. Rubid looked at Rena, wondering if she would show mercy. But Rena¡¯s smile was resolute, and Rubid¡¯s face gradually heated up. The word ¡°scram¡± filled his throat. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Rubid couldn¡¯t help but groan. At a time when he was already caught crying, he had no energy left to build his self-esteem. Eventually he mumbled, with a red face, gritted teeth, and shook shoulders. ¡°¡­ ter.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you well.¡± ¡°¡­ Big Sister.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Big Sister! It¡¯s Big Sister! Big Sister! Are you satisfied?!¡± Rubid shouted in despair. Rena responded with a bright smile to that desperate cry. ¡°Yes, Mr. Rubid. I am happy to be able to help.¡± . . . Fortunately, one of the escaped horses was wandering nearby. Rena, who came to the horse, lifted Rubid¡¯s body with both hands and sat him in the saddle. She then climbed up on her own and she sat behind Rubid. They shared a seat in the same saddle, but the seat was not cramped because Rubid became smaller. However, Rubid, who was sitting in front of Rena like a dummy, grumbled for no reason because he was unhappy with his situation. ¡°What kind of woman has so much power¡­¡± ¡°If a strong woman is weird, what do you think of a crying man?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rubid, whose weakness was caught, closed his mouth with an angry face. Rubid, who had already lowered his tail, no longer barked, and Rena looked happily at Rubid¡¯s round head, which had become more gentle. ¡°If we defeat Hiems Gracia, you will return to normal.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Women know a lot of things.¡± Rubid clicked his tongue at Rena¡¯s turn of words. ¡®What¡¯s with this punk, really?¡¯ There is nothing suspicious, from origin to behavior. Ruber said that this woman mooched off the Southern Duke, but looking at the steps she had made so far, ¡°mooching off¡± was not a correct expression. Rubid was curious about Rena again. However, like Rena implied, it was not the place to chat, so he kept quiet. ¡°I will enter the castle before the dead come back to life.¡± ¡°What about the dead?¡± ¡°After a while, the dead will come pouring out from that castle again. It¡¯s good to go in before then, but if we¡¯re late, Mr. Rubid, please open the way.¡± Rubid was perplexed by Rena¡¯s natural request. ¡°What do you want me to do when I¡¯m like this?¡± ¡°I was going to ask, but do you have to swing your sword when you use the slash?¡± Rubid was at a loss for words at the too obvious question. Not only Rubid, but all of the Northern dukes in history made a slash by swinging their swords. There was no other way, nor had they ever thought of it. When Rubid did not answer, Rena muttered to herself. ¡°It seems that way.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Then will you use this?¡± Rubid asked the question, but Rena pretended not to hear and handed him her dagger. ¡°Try it.¡± At Rena¡¯s request, Rubid swung the dagger in the air. A slash the size of a dagger, much smaller than usual, flew. Rubid felt a little humiliated by the shabby slash, while Rena pondered for a moment and readily moved on. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will find a way if we hurry.¡± After saying that, Rena spurred the slow horse. Then, it ran fast towards the tilted castle that was like a burnt candle. As the two approached the castle, a fireball flew up as if waiting. Rena clicked her tongue briefly as she watched the dead cover the sky. ¡®I thought it was quiet for some reason.¡¯ He must have waited until we came close. ¡°Mr. Rubid!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Rubid groaned and swung his dagger. However, that brief slash was not even noticeable. ¡°Will this work?!¡± Rubid shouted. Meanwhile, the dead began to collide with each other in mid-air. It was the same behavior as when Rubid was locked in a suspicious sphere earlier. ¡°Stop! Hey, stop!¡± Rubid urged Rena for fear of falling into the strange trap again. But Rena did not listen and drove her horse to avoid the pouring sparks. She then spread her own whip with one of her hands. ¡°Will that reach them?!¡± Rubid was nervous and criticized. Then, as if laughing at his words, Rena put the whip in Rubid¡¯s hand. ¡°Prepare for a slash!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°One!¡± Rena started counting without any explanation. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Two!¡± In the end, Rubid¡¯s eyes quickly turned blue. Then Rena took Rubid¡¯s hand together and swung his arm broadly with the signal. ¡°Three!¡± The whip spread wide with Rena¡¯s power, and the slash made along the long trajectory exploded in the air. It was good conjuring it was made in a hurry, but the huge attack was not as hard as before, bursting only the falling flames and collapsing helplessly. ¡°We will make a road like this!¡± Rena pushed forward, cleaning up the flames. Then, the high-flying dead glided down as if trying to stop Rena and Rubid. As the dead approached, Rena and Rubid slashed again. However, the dead with hard shells rushed through the meager slash easily. Bang! Bang! The dead hit the ground like meteorites, aiming for Rena and Rubid. The shock and heat made the horse run wild. But Rena couldn¡¯t afford to wield her whip as she grabbed the reins in one hand and Rubid in the other. She tried to keep her focus, but she couldn¡¯t. Rena was forced to hug Rubid eventually. ¡°Mr. Rubid!¡± ¡°What again?!¡± ¡°Go and open the door!¡± ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± Rubid¡¯s complaint was incomplete and cut off. This was because Rena, who had already removed her feet from the stirrup, got up from the saddle with Rubid. Rena took the reins and stood up narrowly with her knees on the back of the horse. Rubid instinctively noticed that Rena was about to do something crazy. Sure enough. The moment Rubid felt the chills, Rena sprinted on the saddle and jumped up. The author¡¯s words: Noob. Chapter 65 Rena Ruber¡¯s Identity Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Rena Ruber¡¯s recklessness frightened even the brazen Rubid. ¡°U¡ª!¡± As Rena jumped by kicking the saddle, Rubid clung to Rena without realizing it. Such an obvious crazy move. Everywhere was full of the dead with fireballs, but they stood up from the horse and leapt. But what was even crazier was next. Rena jumped a few more times by taking advantage of the dead, with Rubid on her side. She stepped on the dead to rush to the castle. Then, the dead also ignited the flames as if trying to stop Rena. As the heat pierced like a needle, Rena raised Rubid to the fullest. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Rubid screamed in anger, but Rena didn¡¯t care and threw the Rubid into the castle with all her might. ¡°Now!¡± What do you mean now?! Rubid was furious, but he cooperated helplessly. Then he stretched out his arms as hard as he could towards the castle, which rushed to him as if they were about to collide. Didn¡¯t they say to get into the castle of the dead, one just needs to call out the real name of the castle¡¯s owner? Rubid remembered the story he had heard and cried out with all his might. ¡°Hiems Gracia!¡± He did well as he knew, but he added a word out of anxiety. ¡°Open the door!¡± And the world turned upside down. . . . Rubid, who had been unconscious for a while due to the intense shock, opened his eyes in the dark. It was dark everywhere. He didn¡¯t even know if his eyes were open or closed. In that pitch darkness, Rubid reflexively touched the ground. No, he was trying to. But he couldn¡¯t touch anything. Instead of getting up, he stumbled for a moment, and Rubid soon realized. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Rubid was not lying on the floor. He wasn¡¯t even standing. He was floating in the air, as if swimming in water, without touching anywhere. ¡®What the hell is this¡­¡¯ Rubid bit his lip. Then he shouted out a name without a choice, ¡°Rena Ruber!¡± Rena Ruber¡­! Rena Ruber¡­! Rena Ru¡­ He endured his shame and shouted the best he could, but the vast darkness made his cry an ephemeral echo. ¡°Hey! Answer me!¡± Hey¡­! Answer¡­! It was the same when he shouted again. Rubid found a faint light as he wandered through the darkness in a troubled mood. ¡®Is that an exit?¡¯ He walked towards it without a doubt. Then the dimly flickering light suddenly increased in density and swallowed him up. ¡°Ugh!¡± Rubid closed his eyes tightly at the pouring light. ¡ª N-No. And at the voice that followed, he opened his eyes again. ¡ª Get lost¡­! A familiar but unfamiliar voice. ¡ª Rubid. And an unfamiliar but familiar voice. It was the voice of Rubid himself and his older brother Eura. Rubid lost his spirit and looked at the scene in front of him. What unfolded in front of him was himself and Eura four years ago. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Rubid looked at himself, who was still a boy, and Eura, who was younger than now. Is it my memory? ¡°But I can see my own face!¡± Rubid refuted his own speculation, annoyed. If it was his memory, it was normal to not be able to see his own face. But Rubid could clearly see his terrified face. ¡®Besides, this¡­ Was it that time?¡¯ Rubid realized when this scene was. The day he found out that his father had died because of the emperor and went to visit his brother. It was the day he made a fuss because of his bloody compulsion while arguing with Eura. ¡®Jeez¡­¡¯ Rubid looked at his ugliness with displeased eyes. It was painful to watch, but he persevered and wondered what happened. The present Rubid was watching, but the Rubid of the past collapsed in fear. Then when he saw the decorative blade, his eyes eventually turned upside down. ¡ª Uwaaakh¡­! The Rubid of the past eventually swung the sword. Ping! A sharp slash split Eura¡¯s desk diagonally. Eura hurriedly avoided it, but the distance was too close. The slash made a long cut on his left shoulder, and then blood flowed from his arm. ¡®What?¡¯ While Rubid was surprised to see it, the servants shouted. ¡ª My lord! The attack also flew towards the frightened servants, so they fell, rolled, and fled in confusion. And Eura pressed his injured arm and ran to Rubid. At that time he was bare-handed. ¡®He got hurt?¡¯ Rubid was perplexed. He was completely unaware of Eura¡¯s injury. The wound didn¡¯t look shallow, but if it was cut so deep, why didn¡¯t anyone say a word about it? Rubid continued to watch in doubt. As Rubid of the past wailed and swung the sword, Eura threw his own body forward and grabbed Rubid¡¯s arm, which was running wild. Rubid¡¯s face grew paler as his arms were caught. The boy, engulfed in fear, could not make a proper judgment. So he struck his brother¡¯s hand and his own arm with the sword to shake off what imprisoned him. ¡®Lies¡­¡¯ The darkness fell again after Rubid¡¯s astonishment. Rubid, who returned to darkness from before, breathed in confusion. Was it true? Or just a rough imagination? Rubid repeatedly pressed down on the scar still left on his arm with his hand. Then another light came into view. ¡®What else?¡¯ Rubid didn¡¯t hesitate to go back to it. This time, the light poured in and took him into a completely different world. It was another room this time. However, it was not a space that Rubid knew. This was an ordinary mansion that was inferior to the castle he lived in. When he heard the sound of the violin, he turned around and saw a girl practicing the violin by herself. Rubid looked at the child involuntarily, and was surprised in a different sense than before. ¡°Rena Ruber?¡± The girl practicing the violin was none other than Rena. Rena looked about twelve years old, and she was playing the violin in front of a sunny window. However, the soft melody suddenly splashed and the performance stopped. ¡ª Ouch¡­ Rena made a cry and blew the fingertip that had been pressing the strings. Young Rena glanced towards the door with her tingling finger in her mouth. Then, she approached the shelf like a kid plotting something. Rena took out the book she hid under the shelf. Tired of practicing the violin, Rena hid in the corner and began reading. Rena, who turned the pages with twinkling eyes, looked quite happy. So Rubid stared at the figure and hit Rena on the head. ¡°Tsk.¡± As expected, he couldn¡¯t touch anything. He had thought he could win at this moment. Rubid observed Rena¡¯s room, Rena¡¯s attire, and the title of the book she was reading with regret. After a while, there was a click and the sound of the door. Rena hurriedly hid the book and opened her mouth as if trying to make excuses. ¡ª Ah. Oh¡­? But what came out of Rena¡¯s mouth was just a faint question. The door opened and a middle-aged man appeared. He was not a nobleman, neither a butler nor a servant, but a shabby man who did not fit in with this mansion at all. So Rena stiffened like a child facing a stranger. ¡ª Nice to meet you. So you¡¯re Rena. The man looked at Rena and greeted her without hesitation. Then he added somewhat mischievously. ¨D Are you also ¡®Ruber¡¯? ¨D Stop it. Then another man appeared and pushed the rude middle-aged man away. The person who appeared later was a person who Rubid knew well. ¡°Ruber?¡± It was the Marquis Ruber. Rubid looked at the young Marquis Ruber. His eyes widened for a moment before his face contorted. ¡°She¡¯s really his daughter?¡± Rubid realized that he had been deceived and asked. ¡ª Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll be going now, so see you again. The man pushed by Marquis Ruber said that and turned around as if he couldn¡¯t win. Young Rena didn¡¯t understand the situation, so she just looked at them in bewilderment. And suddenly the light went out. Rubid thought if the darkness had returned again, but the surroundings soon brightened up again. And he saw Rena Ruber with a slightly different appearance from the previous one. Rena was still young and was crying curled up in an attic like a warehouse. The world flickered again before Rubid could scan the whole place. Next up was Rena with her hair cut short. She was a little taller than before, but she still looked young. Short-haired Rena stood with her back against the blood-like red sky. ¡®Is this the Tomb?¡¯ No way. How could¡ª Rubid was skeptical and looked at Rena and was startled. Rena¡¯s eyes were hideous like hungry predators. ¡®What the¡­ This¡­¡¯ Rubid couldn¡¯t understand Rena¡¯s sudden change. A noble girl who secretly read a book, a girl who cried in a shabby warehouse, and Rena Ruber, who was sharper than a blade. When Rubid looked at her in confusion, the surroundings flashed again. This time, it was Rena with her long hair tied up and wearing a blue uniform. ¡°¡­ Is it you?¡± Rubid talked to her, just in case, but Rena did not react as if it were a fantasy again this time. So Rubid clicked his tongue and looked around. ¡°Where are you again this time?¡± The place where Rena was standing was completely unfamiliar to Rubid. It didn¡¯t even seem like part of the empire. It was inside a castle surrounded by high walls, and the building was painted with plaster rather than brick or wood. It looked similar to the ancient country seen in the paintings. And in front of Rena Ruber, a man in ancient attire was also kneeling down. ¡ª I¡¯ve been waiting. The man lowered his body and said to Rena. Then Rena responded with a calm voice. ¡ª I¡¯m here to get your heart, Celeste. ¡®Celeste?¡¯ At the word Celeste, Rubid¡¯s eyes widened, and at the same time he realized. That was Rena Ruber from the first expedition. This was the moment where no one knew the whole story, when she took the heart of The King Who Swallowed the First Cry. Rubid looked back at the man lying down in surprise. He thought it was simply an ancient attire, but he was wearing a red robe that symbolized the king. Celeste, The King Who Swallowed the First Cry, said. ¨D As you wish. How can I reject your will? The voice that said that was humble. Furthermore, it was as if he already knew Rena. Celeste slowly stood up. Raising his head, he was crying. He wept sadly and asked Rena. ¡ª Will you forgive me? ¡ª It is your child, not me, that you should ask for forgiveness. Rena replied to Celeste, who was in despair. Then Celeste asked again, more distressed than before. ¡ª Is that child in you, too? ¡ª I don¡¯t know, there are too many. ¡ª Please tell me that you forgive me. Otherwise, I will not be able to shake off this regret. Celeste trembled and put his hand on Rena¡¯s toes. Then he lied down again, cried, and asked. ¡ª Please have mercy on me¡­ Deprived of Blessings¡­ Then, a strong hand covered Rubid¡¯s eyes and pulled him back. ¡°Ugh!?¡± Rubid groaned and grabbed the hand. Then he heard a small voice in his ear. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous if you go too deep, Mr. Rubid.¡± It was Rena¡¯s voice. ¡°You!¡± Rubid, who finally met Rena, shouted. Rena let him go, and when the hand that covered his face disappeared, Rubid¡¯s surroundings were dark again. But even in the dark, Rena¡¯s figure was clearly visible. Rena said to Rubid, who was bewildered. ¡°There¡¯s a gap here.¡± ¡°A gap?¡± ¡°A place where time accumulates. If you fall out wrong, you will wander forever, so you have to be careful.¡± Rubid looked at Rena with an incomprehensible look. Rena was still calm, and Rubid, who could not stand it, asked openly. ¡°What is your identity?¡± ¡°You will find out soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this. Can you keep what you learned here a secret?¡± Rubid frowned at the request of unknown reason. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do it.¡± Rena knew that this guy would come out crooked, so she put conditions on it. It was an absolutely irresistible condition, and sure enough, Rubid was excited and soon nodded. Rena beckoned to Rubid, thinking he was such a simple guy. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, this way.¡± Rena took Rubid¡¯s hand and made her way through the overwhelming darkness. Rena went straight through the darkness and pushed the darkness aside as if walking through a black curtain. Light poured through the cracks in the darkness, and a new space appeared. It was an audience room where the king¡¯s throne stood high. Rubid looked at the hall and was enveloped in a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Somehow it felt like a place he had been to. As Rubid looked around the hall, a soft voice rang out. ¡°You have come all the way here.¡± ¡°Clavis¡­?¡± Rubid looked at the man in colorful clothes and muttered involuntarily. A man was coming down the stairs. He was a man with a divine atmosphere, so beautiful that he fell into the illusion of stepping down the clouds rather than the stairs. Rubid saw him and immediately thought of Clavis. But on closer inspection, it was a different person. Although they resemble each other a lot, that man, unlike Clavis, was blonde. ¡°Hiems Gracia.¡± Rena looked at the blonde man and muttered. While Rubid¡¯s eyes widened after hearing the name, Hiems Gracia smiled gently and said. ¡°I can¡¯t be too rude, so, welcome, in any case.¡± Then he looked at Rena and added. ¡°The King Deprived of Blessings.¡± The author¡¯s words: What? Translator¡¯s note: Well surprise!! So yes, Rena is some kind of a king of the dead. Anyone guessed correctly? pay attention to the word ¡®some kind¡¯ there. Celeste was trying to say ¡°The King Deprived of Blessings¡± up there, but since Korean sentence comes with object before the subject, the literal word per word is: deprived of blessings-king so it becomes a bit awkward up there and I had to put in extra ¡­ to cover it up XD So far there are 6 kings: The King Who Swallowed the First Cry (Celeste), The King with Many Hearts (The perverted guy, as Rena says), The King of Burning and Scorching (Hiems), The King Who Imprisoned the Lion (still unknown), The Unforgiven King (also unknown), and The King Deprived of Blessings (Rena) So does that mean Rena is already dead? The answer to that is¡­ I DON¡¯T KNOW. I forgot. I¡¯ve read up to 102 but it was via MTL and you know how unreliable MTL is! (SO THANK ME, SERVANTS, MWAHAHAHA¡ª Akh, gahh, just kidding) but that¡¯s the fun of it, isn¡¯t it? Now we can find out together WAhooooOOo~~ I even forgot they already exposed that Rena is a king of the dead this early. I remember it¡¯d only get exposed around chapter 90+ Anyway I hope you enjoy the story~~ I won¡¯t be THAT rude and leave you all with such a cliffhanger (advance buyers, rejoice!) See you all soon~! Chapter 66 Sin and Karma Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Young Rena was lying on the grass in full bloom, reading a book. [T/N: Grass¡­ blooms? I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s carry on] Rena, who was so immersed in turning the book pages, suddenly raised her head and asked. ¡°Is this true?¡± At Rena¡¯s question, Regina, who was floating in the air, floated down. Then she looked at the book Rena had been reading and muttered as if she found it ridiculous. ¡ª I was wondering what you were reading¡­ The book Rena was reading was none other than the biography of Emperor Nihil. It is also the part where Nihil first descends to the Tomb and meets the five kings. ¡°Is this true? Did you really say that?¡± Rena asked again with sparkling eyes, and Regina smiled as if she were sighing at those innocent eyes. It was a relief smile. Rena Ruber, who was abandoned by her father and reached death over and over again. The 12-year-old girl was left alone in a cruel world, but she was determined to live nonetheless. She shouted that she would live as well as her father, who betrayed her. But the strong pretense didn¡¯t last long. This was because a new uninvited guest disturbed the difficult daily life. The King with Many Hearts secretly sought Rena, and thanks to this, Rena was dragged to the Tomb again without knowing why. When she had just fallen into the Tomb, Rena was shocked and couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Dozens of hours later, Regina brought her to this field and opened her bookshelf, and the child soon came to her senses as if her shock before had been a lie. It was commendable and pitiful, and Regina gently accommodated Rena¡¯s curiosity. ¡ª ¡®I will go back and rule over you. The living cannot bear the dead.¡¯ Do you mean this? [T/N: Chapter 19] Rena nodded her head excitedly as Regina read her own lines from the biography. The little girl was more curious about whether Regina really recited these novel-like lines than the fact that a short piece of history was in front of her. Regina humbly replied to the explicit expectation. ¡ª I did. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡ª You¡¯re being very rude. Regina clicked her tongue and lay down on the grass like Rena. Then Rena got even more excited and started talking. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you? ¡ª What do you mean? ¡°You said you¡¯d dominate, but you didn¡¯t do anything. Aren¡¯t you too passive compared to the other kings?¡± As she got used to the Tomb, she even dared to joke like this. Regina laughed for a moment at her astonishment. On the one hand, she understood why Rena was asking this. None of the dead who wandered on the land (as in, the real world above), belonged to Regina. The presence of ¡®The Unforgiven King¡¯ was very faint compared to the most fearsome remark in the biography. Rena wondered and asked, and Regina tapped her own cheek, which was only half, and said. ¡ª There are three answers, but I will only tell you two. ¡°That¡¯s mean.¡± ¡ª First of all, I am not passive at all. On average and compared to other kings. I¡¯m rather aggressive. Rena thought the word didn¡¯t resemble Regina much. It was obvious what Rena was thinking, but Regina added regardless. ¡ª And secondly. Everything you¡¯re reading right now is a lie. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡ª That biography is fabricated. Rena¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words. ¡°Fabricated? The whole book?¡± ¡ª It was based on facts, but the truth was hidden. It was cleverly twisted. Besides, I don¡¯t think she wrote it herself. ¡°H-how do you know that?¡± ¡ª She¡¯s not the type to write things like that. I¡¯m sure someone wrote it in her stead. Regina said with a sneer. Thanks to this, Rena was dazed and her body stiffened. ¡ª Rena? As Rena suddenly froze, Regina looked at her complexion. For some reason, Rena looked really shocked. ¡ª What¡¯s the matter? ¡°¡­ This is a lie.¡± When Regina asked again, Rena barely regained her senses and muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know¡­¡± Rena touched the book with a look of disappointment and eventually closed the book. She then buried her head in her arms as if she was upset. ¡ª Is it that shocking? ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡ª Are you close with the emperor? ¡°¡­ I only thought she was incredible.¡± Nihil who fought the dead with a sword, a great girl who conquered the Tomb and became emperor. Rena, who fell into the Tomb, felt a strange sense of sympathy for Nihil, and admired her brilliant victory. But it was all a lie. Rena felt like she had lost the comfort she had gained for a moment. ¡°I feel disappointed.¡± Rena mumbled softly, swallowing her disappointment. Come to think of it, this despondency was not the first time. When she was still a child with a family, she read romance novels and dreamed of a fateful encounter with a glamorous socialite. But the dream was far away with her changing life, so Rena read another book. It was a warm essay in which a teacher calmly unraveled his poor childhood. Reading it, Rena also briefly imagined being the teacher for a while. However, even that became a far-fetched story as she was threatened by an unidentified assailant. Rena was so concerned to the point where she felt suffocated, but she found a new story to not be discouraged. That was the biography of Emperor Nihil. But when she heard that it was all a lie, she felt like the strength she had barely raked in was draining away. ¡ª I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Regina patted Rena¡¯s head in disappointment. Rena, who had been quietly comforted by her, raised her head slightly and said. ¡°Then you are not a bad person, are you?¡± ¡ª What do you mean? ¡°It is said that the kings of the dead were great villains during their lifetime. If that¡¯s fake, you¡¯re not a bad person, are you?¡± Rena asked cautiously. It was a tug of hope. ¡ª No, I am a villain. She knew what Rena expected, but Regina answered firmly. And she added. ¨D But one did not become the king of the dead because they were a wicked man. Rather the opposite. As Regina said so, she wrapped Rena¡¯s hair around her fingers. Rena muttered at the touch that was unknown whether it was sweet or indifferent. ¡°So why did you become a king of the dead?¡± ¡ª Because I carried karma on my back. ¡°Karma¡­?¡± ¡ª The sins accumulated by humans create a threshold here, and the person best suited as the gatekeeper becomes the king. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong in my life. However, the sins and karma accumulated here have chosen me, and I have followed them. Rena blinked blankly at Regina¡¯s explanation. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡ª You will understand. Regina smiled softly at Rena¡¯s protest. She then whispered to the child who looked like her. ¡ª Because you are also the chosen one for sins and karma. *** ¡°I can¡¯t be too rude, so, welcome, in any case, The King Deprived of Blessings.¡± Hiems Gracia said so and greeted the uninvited Rena Ruber. Rena looked at the gentle gesture calmly, while Rubid stared in astonishment. ¡°The King Deprived of Blessings?¡± Rubid¡¯s eyes widened and he looked alternately at Rena Ruber and Hiems Gracia. However, Rena and Hiems ignored Rubid and talked to each other. ¡°I am not a king.¡± ¡°Then what should a noble like you be called?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a person. One of the many.¡± ¡°You are too humble.¡± Hiems smiled softly. With that smile, he looked more like Clavis. Rena brought up the main topic with a firm expression. ¡°I¡¯m here to get your heart.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you going to resist?¡± ¡°How can I disobey you with a body that is already half-asleep? As long as you make it to the inside of the castle, I have no chance of winning.¡± Hiems¡¯ attitude toward Rena was very polite. Considering that he was a king, he even looked servile. Hiems Gracia asked in a relaxed manner, as if he had already accepted the defeat. ¡°Did you take that weeping king¡¯s heart like this?¡± ¡°King Celeste handed me his heart by himself.¡± ¡°It must have been so. He couldn¡¯t help it. You are an abandoned child, and he is a parent who abandoned, so he wouldn¡¯t have been able to face you.¡± It was then. ¡°What are you talking about? If you want to talk, talk about something that I understand!¡± Rubid, ignored by the two kings, suddenly revealed his presence. When there is a serious conversation going on, usually, the third person will shut their mouth on their own, but the little prince was just upset that he was left out and began to question Rena. ¡°So, what¡¯s with you? What do you know? Do you know each other?¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to talk about an important matter¡­¡± ¡°An important matter? Then what am I? A not so important matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Rubid.¡± ¡°Are you dead?¡± ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡± Rena was at a loss for words after hearing the absurd question. However, Rubid was absolutely serious. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you called the dead?¡± The King Deprived of Blessings. To Rubid, this expression could only be heard in the name of the dead. Rubid, who became suspicious, did not hold back, and Hiems Gracia suddenly asked. ¡°What is that novel animal?¡± ¡°Your descendant.¡± Hiems burst into laughter at Rena¡¯s short answer. ¡°A hundred years ago, my daughter broke my half, and now my son came to pick up the other half.¡± Hiems complained so much and reached out to Rubid. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I want to see your face up close. Come up, Gracia, you deserve to be up here.¡± The moment he beckoned as he said that, Rubid realized. Where this strangely familiar place was. This was none other than the Doom Palace. It was the audience room that shone brilliantly as a royal palace before it was called the Doom Palace, before it was ruined. Rubid, who found out where this place was, changed his mind a little. It was not until then he realized that Hiems Gracia was his ancestor, and he hesitated involuntarily at the command to come up. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± But before he could move, Rena stopped him. ¡°It could be a trap.¡± ¡°I have no intention of making any further fuss here.¡± When Rena was alert, Hiems muttered sadly. But Rena didn¡¯t believe it. The King with Many Hearts had warned her. That the fanatic and war maniac were aiming for her. So this wouldn¡¯t be all. Rena stood in front of Rubid, keeping in mind that Hiems Gracia was not an easy opponent. ¡°Stop there and let me take it.¡± ¡°Please, take it.¡± At Rena¡¯s request, Hiems took off his cloak and lowered himself like a surrendered king. Rena walked the red carpet of the hall and approached the king, leaving Rubid behind. Even until Rena stepped on the stairs and stood in front of the throne, Hiems was bowing as if he were dead. Rena approached him slowly and reached out her hand. At that moment, flames sprouted from Hiems Gracia¡¯s back like wings and wrapped around Rena. ¡®I knew it!¡¯ Rena was quickly bitten by the terrible heat. The flames soaring along with the smoke quickly surrounded Rena, however Rena, who was trapped inside, rushed faster than that. Hiems Gracia, who was burning red in the scorching flame, also rushed to Rena. Kaang! Rena¡¯s dagger and Hiems¡¯ hand were engaged. His hands were blazing like lava and heated Rena¡¯s sword red. Rena threw away the dagger and took out her whip. And in the swirling flames, she collided close with the king. ¡°Newborn king! I curse you!¡± Hiems exclaimed as he endured Rena¡¯s onslaught. ¡°How rude! Presumptuous! Arrogant! I curse you for meddling and acting like a king! I will definitely¡­!¡± Hiems¡¯ cry was cut off. Because the whip, which endured the heat, crawled through his burning flesh and found his heart. As the heart was exposed, his body stiffened and the heat dissipated. When Hiems stopped, Rena took a breath and tightened the whip that wrapped his body closer. Then she murmured. ¡°You don¡¯t even believe in God. What curse are you speaking of?¡± At Rena¡¯s ridicule, Hiems laughed weakly. He was shattering like charcoal. But his face was still beautiful and kind. ¡°After all, halves cannot beat one.¡± ¡°You know, so why did you have to?¡± ¡°When two halves unite, they are also one.¡± Hiems smiled softly, still tied with the whip. Then, he squeezed his last power and exploded. ¡°Ugh!¡± Rena quickly covered her mouth. But it was too late. Without realizing it, Rena swallowed a puff of the ashes. Chapter 67 Kung! The ground went out as another vibration occurred. Rubid looked at the thick ashes with an anxious face. Standing at the entrance to the audience room, Rubid could not tell what was happening in front of the throne. As Rena approached Hiems, flames suddenly erupted, and thunder-like sound rang endlessly as if they were fighting inside. Then the lights went out again and black ashes flew out, and now the floor continues to vibrate as if the palace is about to collapse. ¡®What is happening?!¡¯ Rubid looked for Rena with an anxious feeling. But at some point, his vision shifted strangely. From bottom to top, it got higher and higher. His eye level changed, and his baggy clothes were clinging to his body. Rubid felt the change and looked down at his palm. ¡®Am I back to normal?¡¯ His shrunken hands grew long again. The clothes fit snugly to the body. It wasn¡¯t just his feeling. He really came back to his original state. Why all of a sudden? Rubid, who was examining the condition, immediately recalled Rena¡¯s words. Rena said, if Hiems Gracia died, he would return to his original state. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Was it over? Rubid endured the ashes and smoke blowing in his eyes and tried to look around. Then someone came out through the black ashes. It was Rena Ruber. ¡°You¡­¡± Rena was covered in black ashes all over her body, and staggered as if she was enduring something. Unable to tell whether she was fine or injured, Rena came down the stairs. Rena stumbled as if she were about to collapse and held something out to Rubid. ¡°Keep¡­¡± It was none other than a crown. Rena pushed it to Rubid¡¯s chest and muttered. ¡°¡­your promise.¡± Rena collapsed after saying that. When Rena fell towards him, Rubid reflexively avoided her. Kwadang! As Rena collapsed with a loud noise, the ashes that were flying gradually scattered. Soon the throne, which was revealed again, was empty. Rubid looked at the empty throne, the fallen Rena Ruber, and the crown she had just given him in order. Just before coming in here, Rena promised. She would hand over the heart of Hiems Gracia if he kept the things about her a secret. ¡®Then this is¡­¡¯ As Rubid looked down at the crown, there was a thud and the castle vibrated. The castle that lost its owner began to crumble. Rubid clenched his teeth as he looked at the falling columns and the ceiling. He looked for a way out and saw Rena again. Rena Ruber, covered in ashes, was completely unconscious as if she were dead. . . . An intangible power spread through the crumbling walls. The remains of the wall splashed in all directions, creating a wide gap, and two people rolled out between them. It was Rena, who had lost consciousness, and Rubid, who made a way by using slash. ¡®This is so messed up. Why would I¡ª!¡¯ Rubid breathed heavily and threw Rena, whom he had been carrying around, on the ground. He was deeply annoyed by the situation of having to take care of Rena who fainted. The road was blocked along the way, so they were almost buried together. Rubid, who had wanted to throw Rena away, finally came out together, muttering bluntly as he looked at the figure. ¡°I paid off my debt.¡± After Rubid said that and was shaking the ashes off his clothes. Kreuuuuu¡­ As he was about to catch his breath, he heard the low breathing sound of the beast. ¡°What else¡­!¡± Rubid groaned and raised his head angrily. Then, his expression became uglier in an instant. He was already surrounded. Bizarre beasts with human faces and sharp horns were standing on the wall, looking down at Rena and Rubid. ¡®When did these guys appear?¡¯ Those horns, and a human face. These were the hands of the king who conquered the west, The King Who Imprisoned the Lion. Hiems Gracia judged that there was no chance of winning as long as Rena Ruber acted as the emperor¡¯s foreman. So he chose. A half cannot defeat one, so he borrowed the power of another half. Attracting Rena Ruber to feed her his ashes, and leaving the rest to The King Who Imprisoned the Lion. This was also the arrangement of Hiems Gracia, but Rubid did not know about it. After the shock, Rubid quickly grabbed Rena¡¯s whip and counted the number of the dead. ¡°Darn it.¡± All he could do was to curse. The determined dead blocked every way out and drooled as they stared at their prey. Among them, Rubid struggled to think. Fighting back was suicide. He had to hit a few and pull himself out. But to do that¡­ Rubid looked at Rena, who had fallen at his feet, with a distorted expression. Looking back, what the dead were looking for was Rena Ruber. Rubid did not matter to them. In addition, he had fully paid off what he owed her out of the castle. He had no intention of dying together. But¡­ ¡°Damn it all¡­!¡± However, if he abandoned her, this strong woman might come to seek revenge. Rubid thought so and stood in front of the fallen Rena. The dead rushed in. Rubid used his slash with the whip. The leg of the man who was running in front was cut off. Then the dead behind it trampled on the fallen man and rushed more fiercely. One guy attacked Rubid. Crack! Rubid barely blocked the dead¡¯s teeth with the handle of the whip. It felt dirtier when the face that owned the teeth was still human. Rubid struggled for a while, then swung the whip that stretched on the ground with all his might. The whip fluctuated and a needle-like slash came out from the tightly engraved piece of iron. Pababakk! The dead collapsed in a hive, but as soon as one was removed, another came rushing in. Rubid smashed the guy in the face with the whip¡¯s handle, turned around, and kicked it away. Then he blocked another claw with his arm. ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± Rubid stopped the dead and kicked the ground. Dirt splashed on Rena¡¯s face, but Rena didn¡¯t even budge. ¡°This is seriously making me crazy!¡± As soon as Rubid shouted, another dead jumped and casted a shadow. Thinking it was suddenly dark, Rubid looked up and then froze. One of the dead with horns erected like a crown, was falling down from above, causing a huge shadow on the ground. Rubid was already using his arms and there was no way to block another. There was no time to avoid or to escape. Rubid thought of death without realizing it. Ping! At that moment, a very small sound crossed his ear. At the same time, a light breeze blew, gently shaking his sweat-drenched hair. And then there was the sound of rain showers. Tuk. Tuk, tuk, tuk, tuk, tuk. It was the carcasses of the shattered dead that were pouring out with a sound. All the dead that surrounded Rubid were cut off and fell. Rubid stared blankly at the dead who had been swept away at once, then turned around. Then he saw a scene where he couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality. Eura Plenus in red. Lignan Aetherner in black. And countless knights wearing the same clothes as them. ¡®Why are these bastards¡­¡¯ ¡­together? ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Rubid clicked his tongue briefly. It¡¯s a dream. It¡¯s definitely a dream. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t appear side by side. While Rubid denied reality, the dead came again. And the Eastern and Northern Knights ran to face them. The knights and the dead clashed violently. A fierce battle had begun, but Rubid still couldn¡¯t believe the situation in front of him. It was the same when his exhausted body collapsed and someone supported him by the shoulder. ¡®Is this real?¡¯ Rubid looked at Eura with confused eyes. Eura¡¯s face was as hard as ever. Rubid couldn¡¯t tell if it was a look of contempt or a look of concern. ¡°Bastard¡­¡± At the end of those words, Rubid collapsed. When Eura was taking care of his spoiled little brother until the end, Lynn was running towards his fiancee. ¡°Rena!¡± Lynn raised the fallen Rena and held her in his arms. He then checked her condition, brushing the ashes and dirt off her face. ¡°Rena, Rena.¡± There were no injuries, but no matter how many times he called, she did not wake up. ¡°Retreat!¡± Eura ordered the Northern Knights. The dead wept. Blood and flesh splattered. In the midst of that chaos, Lynn desperately embraced Rena, who was not waking up. *** At that time, Uni and Angie were waiting for the knights who had entered the rift in the Doom Palace. Uni was protected by the East by Lynn¡¯s command, and by chance Angie was there. So the two children sat next to each other, hoping that the people would return safely. ¡°Someone¡¯s coming out!¡± At the same time as a knight shouted, a horse broke through the rift and ran out. It was Lynn and Rena. ¡°My lady!¡± As soon as Uni saw Rena, who was held by Lynn, she turned pale and ran away. Angie tried to follow Uni, but stopped in the end. ¡®No.¡¯ I can¡¯t go. Judging the situation with his instinct, Angie struggled to stop walking. Then he looked at the fainted Rena Ruber, who was carried with the support of the knights. It was confusing. Too much happened so suddenly. As if someone had planned it. Angie secretly looked at the hypothesis he didn¡¯t want to believe. At Marquis Ruber, his father, who was standing over there. . . . About an hour ago, it was right after Rubid destroyed the Doom Palace. Watching Rena and Rubid go into the rift, Angie secretly grabbed his aching chest. He didn¡¯t even imagine. He didn¡¯t know that the dead would suddenly come pouring out, that Doom Palace would collapse like this. ¡®But why did Father¡­¡¯ ¡­care so much today? As if I knew this was going to happen. Angie pressed his pounding chest down and secretly glanced at his father. He didn¡¯t want to believe it. But everything was telling him the facts. His father, Marquis Ruber, created this situation. At the same time, his father was giving orders to the knights. Several knights rode on horseback to deliver the news to the Northern Duke. And some other knights, who were asked to do something separately, nodded and walked out of Doom Palace. ¡®Is it an errand?¡¯ Angie looked curiously at the knight as he was walking, remembering who had escaped there earlier and gasped. ¡®The maid!¡¯ Earlier, Rena Ruber¡¯s maid ran outside. No way. Did he go to find her? Angie¡¯s heart pounded again. ¡®No way. Why would he¡­¡¯ Angie, who was trying to think positively, bit his lip again. Uni was Rena Ruber¡¯s only maid. She was the closest person to her. So she was worth using. Whether to retrieve information, or taken as a hostage. Angie quietly clenched his fists as his thoughts went so far. He then avoided his father¡¯s eyes and ran out of the palace. After a while, Angie came out and ran while holding back his cough. A wheezing sound came from his throat as his breathing became tighter, but Angie endured the pain and looked for Uni. Halfway through the garden, Angie found Uni straight away. ¡°Hey, let go of me! Hey, you bastard¡­!¡± The first curse he had ever heard came from the inside of the garden. Angie gasped for breath and ran in that direction. As he passed through the iron bars of the wall and through the bushes, he saw men carrying Uni on their shoulders. ¡®Huh?¡¯ But, unexpectedly, they were wearing blue uniforms. Angie looked at the Southern Knights and hesitated, then Uni, who was struggling, found Angie. ¡°Hey!¡± At Uni¡¯s cry, the knights also looked back. Thanks to this, Angie flinched, and was forced out of the bushes. ¡®Why are the Southern Knights¡­¡¯ He thought there would be the Northern Knights. What happened here? Angie hesitated, not knowing whether he was in a position to intervene. Then Uni shouted loudly. ¡°They¡¯re your dad¡¯s people!¡± And Uni¡¯s shout made Angie more embarrassed than the knights. Angie had never revealed his name or identity to Uni. ¡°Hurry up and stop these guys!¡± Uni shouted again, and Angie, who was a little embarrassed, suddenly came to his senses. ¡°I am Angie Ruber. Please let her go.¡± When Angie revealed his name, the knights hesitated. They looked at each other with puzzled eyes as to whether anyone recognized Angie. Then he lowered his voice and answered. ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Right, look at this! You¡¯re all dead. I¡¯m going to tell on you!¡± Uni shouted while still being carried by one of the knights. The knights¡¯ faces contorted at Uni¡¯s cry, and Angie¡¯s heart sank. ¡®That fool¡­!¡¯ If you threaten them like that, there is no way the knights will let you go. Perhaps they had already decided to keep Uni¡¯s mouth shut forever. Moreover, now that it has come to this, it was unlikely that the knights would listen to him. Angie, who became frustrated, was forced to venture¡­ ¡°Ah, Father!¡± Angie opened his eyes wide and muttered. The knights were startled and turned their eyes to that direction, and in the gap, Angie kicked the knight¡¯s knee with all his might and picked up Uni. Chapter 68 The Inflection Point Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Angie kicked the knight who grabbed Uni with all his might. ¡°Ugh!¡± The knight¡¯s knee was suddenly bent, and the hand holding Uni loosened. Uni quickly shook him off without missing a moment. As Uni jumped off, Angie grabbed her hand and started running. ¡°Catch them!¡± The knights shouted after them, and the children escaped through the narrow bars of the wall. While the knights blocked by the iron bars were struggling, Uni shouted while still running. ¡°Mr. Lynn!¡± Uni hurriedly called Lynn. ¡°Mr. Lyyynn!¡± In the meantime, there was a creaking noise from behind. Angie looked back with an ominous premonition and clenched his teeth when he saw the knights crossing the iron bars. ¡®What do we do? Where should we go?¡¯ If we go on like this, we will be caught. The moment his heart became desperate, Angie suddenly choked. ¡°Cough! Ugh!¡± The sudden shortness of breath caused him to collapse without realizing it. He had been moving too hard since earlier. His lungs, which reached their limit, were hurting like they were tearing apart. ¡°Hey!¡± Uni was startled and grabbed Angie¡¯s hand. Angie breathed heavily and shook her hand away. He meant to let her go alone. But it was already too late. The knights who had been chasing them snatched Uni again. ¡°L-let go of me!¡± Uni, whose body was lifted, struggled and resisted. Angie also grabbed at the knight, but to no avail. Uni suddenly felt the ground ringing as she resisted with her whole body. It was the sound of horseshoes. When Uni knew that the Eastern Knights had arrived, she raised his voice again. ¡°Mr. Ly¡ª!¡± The knight quickly covered Uni¡¯s mouth. At that, Uni bit his hand that covered her mouth tightly and shouted again. ¡°Mr. Lynn! Over here! Your Grace!¡± ¡°This damn¡­!¡± The anxious knight raised his hand high as if trying to hit Uni. At that moment, there was the sound of the wind cutting, and a flash of light lodged in his hand. The knight turned around to see what had flown, and was startled to find out later that his hand had been pierced by an arrow. ¡°Uwaaakh!¡± The knight collapsed in pain. Uni looked in the direction the arrow was flying. The moment she saw it, she felt relieved. Lynn, who was holding a bow, was staring terrifyingly at this side. ¡°Eastern¡­!¡± The knights who were one step behind saw Lynn and hurriedly turned around. The two knights abandoned their fallen comrade and turned around, but Lynn did not pursue them. He simply fired two arrows in a row. Pak! The arrows that flew out with the sound pierced through the shoulders and legs of the knights on the run. The Eastern Knights subdued the fallen Southern Knights, while Lynn got off his horse and ran to Uni. ¡°Are you alright? Why are you here all by yourself?¡± Lynn raised Uni and asked. When asked kindly, Uni unknowingly choked up and bit her lips tightly. Meanwhile, the Eastern Knights raised Angie. Angie, who was suddenly supported, looked at the Eastern Duke with a confused mood. He was very different from the rumors. And it wasn¡¯t just the Eastern Duke that was different from the rumors. With the feeling of standing in front of the cliff, Angie looked at the Southern Knights who were captured by the Eastern Knights. . . . Looking back, it was a strange experience. Being chased by his father¡¯s people, he was relieved to meet the Eastern Duke, whom he had never spoken to before. The Eastern Duke, famous for his martial arts, was more polite than expected. And Marquis Ruber, who was known to have a favorable personality, was rather¡­ Angie secretly bit his lip and looked at his father, who stood in the distance. However, Marquis Ruber was completely ignorant of his younger son¡¯s gaze and was focused only on his own daughter. The Marquis carefully observed Rena held by the Eastern Duke. Rena slumped like a corpse, and her limbs shook as the Eastern Duke moved. ¡®Is she dead?¡¯ The death of an uninvited guest named Rena Ruber. It was something the Marquis had been looking for. But when he thought that Rena was going to die, I felt empty. He remembered that kid slaughtering the dead with a whip just before. That splendid appearance was good for the eyes, and he wanted to brag more about it, so he couldn¡¯t believe she died like this. The Marquis laughed bitterly when he realized that he wanted Rena to survive. Human beings are so simple. They change their positions and change their minds depending on the situation. They struggle to live like that. The Marquis smiled a little more as his situation was once again bleak. He was heartbroken. He did everything to survive, but he was still a human being. He had a heart, he had feelings. It was still the same now. The Marquis felt sorry for the fallen Rena. So he decided. If she died, he would sincerely mourn her. And if she survived, he¡¯d really cherish her this time. The Marquis was already thinking about how to bring his daughter back in. When Ruber¡¯s eyes wandered for a moment. The rift raged again, and a northern knight leapt out of the Tomb. He went out alone, and as soon as he saw people, he shouted. ¡°Everyone, evacuate!¡± At the knight¡¯s cry, the people outside were clamoring, not knowing what to make of the sittation. When the people reacted slowly, the knight shouted again. ¡°The dead are coming!¡± Immediately after the knight shouted, black and red knights poured out at once from the rift. When they came out, they were divided by color and split left and right. The knights ran in a large circle to turn the horse¡¯s head, and soon formed a line and stood toward the rift. ¡°All soldiers, stand by.¡± Eura, who stood in the front, gave the order. ¡°From now on, we will seal off Doom Palace and block the dead.¡± Eura¡¯s voice fell heavily. The knights followed him regardless of east or north. As the knights were ready for battle, Lynn, who was taking care of Rena, was also on the horse again. Eastern and Northern Dukes stood side by side in front of the rift, and their knights surrounded the rift. A black shadow fluttered in the red crack. The knights outside recalled the first day they opened the entrance to the Tomb. However, the thoughts of the knights from within were different. They already knew that the crowd coming now was incomparable to that day. The red of the rift exploded and the dead poured out, and the Northern Duke¡¯s slash slashed through the carcasses of the dead. *** ¡°Your Highness, it is time to wake up.¡± A drowsy reply came back from the bed at the courteous notification. ¡°I happened to wake up.¡± When Clavis¡¯ voice was heard in the darkness, the servants entered the bedroom as if they had been waiting. They opened the curtains on the windows and prepared water to wash and a change of clothes. And the court musician started playing the piano. The bowl for washing hands was gold, and the bowl for washing the feet was silver. And there was a pearl hung on the drapery on the bed. After washing his hands and feet, Clavis walked out through the perimeter, wearing a nightgown. Then he sat down by the window and took a cup of tea. The soft sunlight, the gentle music, the scent of freshly brewed tea, there was nothing that was not sweet. While enjoying the leisure of the early morning, Clavis asked his aide. ¡°What happened to Doom Palace?¡± ¡°It is said that the dead came out of the palace after Your Highness went to bed.¡± ¡°Oh, my. Then what happened?¡± ¡°Fortunately, no one passed through the other palaces, and the passage was closed around midnight.¡± ¡°Who dealt with it?¡± ¡°It is said that the Eastern Duke closed the passage, and the Northern Duke opened the way to the altar.¡± ¡°Well, as expected. The main characters are the two of them.¡± Clavis smiled lightly and tilted the cup again. The sight of Clavis savoring tea in the sunlight was supremely peaceful. And that appearance made even his aide fed up. Last night, it was like pandemonium in the Imperial Palace. As a result, the area around Doom Palace was still in chaos, and countless knights were injured and some were even killed. There was such an uproar all night, but the cardinal went to bed at the same time as usual and received a report on the results the next day. The aide was startled by the irresponsible behavior, but soon realized what the land that Clavis used to rule as a Western Duke looked like now. The aide swallowed a sigh, and Clavis spoke again. ¡°What about the Southern Representative?¡± ¡°They said she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The aide didn¡¯t know what it meant, so he asked back, but Clavis just smiled broadly. He had already heard that Rena Ruber was rescued by the Eastern Duke in a coma. That can¡¯t be. That¡¯s a monster that I made. There¡¯s no way it¡¯d end like this. ¡°You will not disappoint me like this.¡± Clavis muttered lightly and put down the teacup. Then he took off his nightgown. Smooth silk flowed down, revealing a white, skinny body. No matter how much they looked at his dazzling naked body that they couldn¡¯t get used to, the servants approached with sincerity, avoiding their gaze. People hated Clavis. No one admired him for being irresponsible and extravagant, preoccupied with pleasure rather than duty. At the same time, people liked Clavis. The way he smiles kindly and ignores the suffering of others is like a devil, so beautiful that it is not of this world. Clavis was hated and loved at the same time. Then he commanded with a dazzling appearance as usual. ¡°Call the dukes. Her Majesty will also be curious about what happened yesterday.¡± *** At that time, the Southern Duke was looking at Rena, who was lying on the bed, with a gloomy face. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°There is no trauma, breathing and body temperature are normal. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any major problems.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she getting up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t find the cause right now.¡± The doctor who was examining Rena¡¯s condition gave a puzzled answer. The Southern Duke let out a long breath from his lungs. Rena Ruber, who was rescued from the Tomb yesterday, was peacefully sleeping, her eyes closed. The Southern Duke sank once again, then he said to Uni, who was sitting close to the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to attend, so you too, get some rest.¡± ¡°I want to be by her side.¡± But the little maid stubbornly shook her head. In addition, she choked as she said that. She seemed to cry secretly when no one was there. The Southern Duke clicked his tongue as he saw the emaciated figure, then his secretary came over and whispered softly. ¡°Your Grace, Her Majesty the Emperor has summoned the dukes.¡± At that message, the Southern Duke only thought ¡°what¡¯s coming has come¡±. The Doom Palace collapsed overnight, and the dead ran rampant at night in the middle of the Imperial Palace. The emperor would certainly reprimand this, and the South, who had been tasked to guard, was not free from responsibility. The Southern Duke swallowed bitterly and nodded his head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°And¡­ a guest has come to visit the sick.¡± ¡°A guest?¡± Instead of saying who had come, the secretary cautiously turned to the door. The Southern Duke¡¯s face, who had turned his head following him, hardened. A man in black was standing in the doorway. It was the Eastern Duke Lignan Aetherner, who always raised his head arrogantly. The face of the Southern Duke, who recognized his enemy, was distorted. However, that reluctance faded when he saw the bandage wrapped around the Eastern Duke¡¯s neck and the splint on his arm. ¡®Why is that damned seed here¡­¡¯ The Southern Duke tried to pretend he was displeased, but in fact he already knew. It was this so-called ¡®damned seed¡¯ who rescued Rena from the Tomb. The Southern Duke did not want to owe him or thank him, so instead of issuing a congratulatory order, he walked away with a stern face. When the Southern Duke and his men pretended they didn¡¯t see Lynn, Lynnn went straight to Rena. ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡± At Lynn¡¯s question, Uni nodded her head gloomily. Then she saw Lynn¡¯s pale face and got up from her seat. ¡°Talk to the lady.¡± When Uni left her seat, Lynn became alone with Rena. Lynn sat down next to the bed and looked at Rena, who still had her eyes closed. That alone was hard. Feeling like he was about to collapse, he realized more. That he really liked Rena. That¡¯s why he was afraid that Rena wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up. Lynn stroked Rena¡¯s cheek with the back of his hand and looked at her. ¡°Rena.¡± Instead of answering, only the texture of her soft cheeks remained. It was even more painful, and he groaned in a hoarse voice. ¡°Wake up¡­¡± *** Rena slowly opened her eyes as she felt someone calling her. But there was no one there. In front of Rena¡¯s eyes, there were only soaring flames, scattered ashes, and the poor women tied up in the middle. At that hellish sight, Rena muttered to herself. ¡°I¡¯m doomed.¡± Chapter 69 World of Ash Translated by Wook Edited by Wook The world was burning women. As if covered in ashes, the black men piled firewood and threw torches and burned the women. Even then, they continued to pour curses as if their anger was not relieved. When LRna, who had just opened her eyes, looked at this scene, the men covered in ashes turned their heads toward Rena as if they had planned for it together. Dozens of eyes turned to Rena at once, and a thunderous voice resounded. ¡ª Start the trial. ¡ª Start the trial. ¡ª Start the trial. The pouring voice shook the earth. ¡ª Admit your sins. ¡ª Admit your sins. ¡ª Admit your sins. The shadows pressed and pushed Rena. But Rena didn¡¯t budge. Instead, she stared at the shadows and ordered them in a low voice. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± At the king¡¯s command, the dead melted helplessly. The shadows disappeared, but the women in the fire remained the same. As Rena approached, the fire grew smaller and smaller. The thick rope that bound them was also torn. Rena looked at the darkened women and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to find it for you. Your names.¡± Perhaps understanding the words, the women collapsed and scattered like ashes. ¡°What are you going to do after finding their names?¡± Then a soft voice came from behind. ¡°Theirs must be names as small as a grain of sand that is not even worth remembering.¡± It was The King of Burning and Scorching, Hiems Gracia, who spoke of the bitter things with a smile on his face. He appeared right behind Rena¡¯s back, and as soon as Rena realized it, she slapped him hard in the face. Rena¡¯s punches shattered Hiems, but he reappeared from the other side of Rena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°What a great job you¡¯ve done.¡± Rena stared at him and said, and Hiems smiled sweetly in reply. Then he flicked his fingers to change the space. Carpets were spread in the burning area where the smell of burnt smell vibrated, and a soft sofa was placed. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, but shall we sit down and talk?¡± Rena looked carefully at Hiems and the surroundings before she sat down. She then checked her own condition. Rena was wearing a neat lady¡¯s clothes. Her hands were clean and there were no bruises. It was so different from the state she was in just before she lost consciousness. ¡®It¡¯s not reality.¡¯ Rena was convinced of the sense of incompatibility felt throughout the body. This was a dream. A dream where she couldn¡¯t get out, dominated by an uninvited guest. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even imagine you¡¯d risk your heart to lock me in. What good is this to you?¡± Rena, who had roughly grasped her situation, said so, and glanced at Hiems¡¯ fingertips. He said he had little time, and was currently slowly crumbling from his fingertips. The king, whose heart was stolen, had already lost his strength and collapsed. What was in front of Rena now was the very small fragment he had left, the last will of Hiems Gracia, which was contained in the ashes that Rena had swallowed. Rena glared at him because she hated Hiems, who had prepared such entertainment as well as locked herself in a dream. However, as Clavis¡¯ ancestors, Hiems Gracia smiled calmly in front of the fierce gaze. ¡°I have entrusted the lion king with the rest.¡± ¡°¡­ Since when did you become so close?¡± ¡°The enemy of the enemy is a friend. It¡¯s my better option, and I have a better chance to be revived with the lion king, than counting on the decapitated king.¡± The lion king, revived. With those two words, Rena could guess the situation inside and outside. Apparently, the kings of the dead knew that Rena was on the side of the empire and took measures. While the King of Burning and Scorching imprisoned Rena here, the King Who Imprisoned the Lion went out to the land and struck the empire in the gap. With these two-actions, if the lion king recovered his heart from Nihil, Hiems could be revived. Since the dead cannot die again, he was immortal as long as the source of power existed. So Hiems made some kind of deal with the lion king. To retaliate against the Emperor and Rena, who dare to attack their hearts. Rena was worried about the condition of the Imperial Palace, so she busied herself by considering the situation again. ¡®I have to go back soon.¡¯ ¡°You can¡¯t go out.¡± Hiems said as if reading Rena¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to wake up on your own, at any cost. And while you sleep, the earth will perish, all of which you have brought on your own.¡± Hiems criticized Rena for revealing and invading the secret of the Tomb at will. Rena smiled, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Do you guys think you¡¯ll be able to? You were broken by the emperor before.¡± At Rena¡¯s ridicule, Hiems¡¯ smiling face twitched. After all, the kings of the dead had already been defeated by the emperor 100 years ago. And the defeat of the day continued until now. ¡°You are right. But that was already a century ago. And 100 years on earth are different from 100 years underground.¡± He was stabbed in a sore spot, but Hiems hid his annoyance and nodded. Then he pretended to be generous and added in a more subdued voice. ¡°The emperor¡¯s power must have declined, that¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to take away our hearts.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never heard of that happening.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± ¡°Lies?¡± ¡°Unlike us, you are still alive, and you are bound by time. You must have known everything and chose your side.¡± At Rena¡¯s pretense, Hiems asked with a low voice. ¡°Why the hell are you there, King Deprived of Blessings?¡± Rena Ruber. The most foreign and impure existence since the beginning of human history and the creation of kings in the Tomb. A fake who became king of the living and the dead. A heretic who became king while not being a conqueror or ruler during her lifetime. ¡ª Newborn king! I curse you! ¡ª How rude! Presumptuous! Arrogant! I curse you for meddling and acting like a king! The curse he poured out before his heart was stolen from him also stemmed from his disregard for Rena Ruber. Rena, knowing how Hiems felt about her, only smiled softly and kept quiet. Then, Hiems, who had little time, asked again. ¡°Why are you on the side of the decapitated king? Do you think her rule is right?¡± ¡°Right?¡± Rena¡¯s face suddenly blanked out at the words about right and wrong. Rena frowned as if she had heard something very strange, and soon smiled vaguely. ¡°It¡¯s not even worth answering, but I¡¯ll just say one thing.¡± Rena said so and looked at the beautiful face of Hiems Gracia. It looks similar even when I look at it again. Of course, because they¡¯re of one bloodline. However, there is no need to be similar even in their temperament, right? Rena whispered in a sigh at the body that reminded her of Clavis. ¡°To me, you guys are all the same.¡± *** Bare foot. It was Emperor Nihil¡¯s bare foot that stepped on the head of the Southern Duke Bill Alles on the ground. ¡°Do you want me to step on it until it breaks?¡± Nihil muttered, putting her feet on the old man¡¯s head, wearing only a short corset, as she once did. The savagely trampled Southern Duke thought that it would be better for him to be mutilated with a knife. He could feel the prickly taste of blood on his molars, but he held it in. He endured and endured again. All he could do now was hold his breath and endure this humiliation, so he struggled and endured. . . . Early in the morning, Clavis summoned the dukes in the name of the Emperor. So, the three dukes and Prince Rubid, who had gone to the Tomb the day before, gathered in the audience room. At that time, their appearance was a spectacle. The Eastern Duke with a splint on his arm and the Northern Duke with his head and half of his face wrapped in bandages. The Southern Duke was in good shape, but his representative was lying on the bed, so the East, South, and North were all uneasy. The three dukes stood facing the empty throne. In that moment of waiting for the emperor, the Southern Duke growled lowly. ¡°Eura Plenus, do you have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°If you have a business, say it directly, don¡¯t speak so vaguely.¡± In response to the Southern Duke¡¯s interrogation, Eura responded coldly. The Southern Duke¡¯s face was contorted even more harshly. ¡°Did you order this?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Bribing my knights and luring the dead out. These petty tricks!¡± The Southern Duke clenched his teeth and swore. However, Eura ignored it and remained silent, and seeing his response, the Southern Duke gave a terrifying warning. ¡°Don¡¯t think it will just pass. I will dig up this matter to the end and hold you accountable.¡± When the Northern Duke¡¯s expression stiffened. The veil of the throne was lifted and Clavis appeared. ¡°Everyone is here.¡± Clavis smiled, pretending to only know just then, and politely stepped aside. Then, as usual, the expressionless emperor appeared. The dukes and prince looked upon her, but Nihil buried herself in her seat as if not interested. Then she asked, muttering. ¡°Who is responsible?¡± At the immediate interrogation, the dukes raised their heads with hardened faces. Who is responsible? If they had to question the location of the responsibility, the person who made the most mistakes here was the emperor. It was Nihil that opened that dangerous rift in the middle of the Imperial Palace and ordered the dukes to conquer the Tomb. But the emperor only asked as if hse was the most innocent person in the world. From now on, she only asked who should be responsible and who should be punished. ¡°Where is Rena Ruber?¡± When the dukes were silent, Nihil tilted her head and looked for Rena. She seemed to have decided who to blame. Once the emperor had decided, it couldn¡¯t be undone. Knowing this, the Southern Duke moved forward without a second thought. ¡°The Southern Representative has not yet woken up and is in bed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Nihil said as if she was really curious about the report of the Southern Duke. ¡°Why is she lying down when she couldn¡¯t keep my palace?¡± At Nihil¡¯s question, the Southern Duke¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to argue that the North was to blame for everything, but he knew better than anyone that excuses would not work. Nihil was not interested in circumstances or stories. All she wanted was a clean cut causation. Success, failure, misfortune, or falling into a trap was everyone¡¯s responsibility. Knowing that it was impossible to evade, the Southern Duke lowered himself so that the sparks wouldn¡¯t come out to Rena, who was still lying down. ¡°It is my responsibility. I have caused trouble to Her Majesty by appointing an insufficient person as a representative.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± But Nihil wasn¡¯t interested in those kind words. The agonized Southern Duke eventually gave up his face, and knelt before the Emperor in the sight of the Eastern and Northern Dukes. ¡°My apologies. It is all my responsibility, so please punish me and release your wrath.¡± ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± Nihil whispered as she raised herself. ¡°It¡¯s up to me whether I will end only one person or destroy the whole family.¡± The Southern Duke eventually succeeded in attracting the emperor¡¯s interest. But it was never in a good direction. Nihil got up from the throne at the Southern Duke¡¯s presumptuous words and went down the stairs step by step. Then she put her foot on the head of the prostrated Southern Duke and whispered. ¡°Are you asking me to trample on this?¡± ¡°¡­ I beg your kindness, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°No.¡± Nihil pressed the Southern Duke head down. Slowly, but firmly. The Southern Duke¡¯s forehead touched the floor, but Nihil¡¯s feet continued to descend without stopping. The old man¡¯s forehead was pressed against the hard marble and there was a crackling sound. The Southern Duke bit his teeth at the pressure that could make his head explode. He thought he might die here. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± In the end, a groan escaped from the upright old man¡¯s mouth. At that sound, Lynn clenched his teeth and struggled. Should he just watch or save the old man from being trampled on to death, and if so, what method should he use? As Lynn stood with his fists clenched, Nihil looked down at the Southern Duke¡¯s head and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your power will be passed on to a more useful child.¡± That was a death sentence. In the end, Lynn was determined and opened his mouth. But he was one step late. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Before Lynn made a voice, an unexpected voice rang. It was Rubid¡¯s voice. Chapter 70 All the Same Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°Your Majesty.¡± It was unexpected for everyone that it was Rubid who had called Nihil. In particular, Eura¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at his younger brother. But Rubid was as brazen as ever. On the other hand, Nihil stared at Rubid as if unfamiliar with him, and muttered softly. ¡°The Northern Duke¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°I have something to say.¡± Rubid said briefly. Nihil looked up to recall something, then nodded slightly, remembering that guy brought the heart. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Yesterday, it was the Southern Representative who took the heart of Hiems.¡± Rubid confessed without adding or subtracting. In the unexpected revelation, not only the duke but also Nihil fixed her eyes on Rubid. Nihil tilted her head slowly and took her foot off the Southern Duke¡¯s head. Then she asked with the same tone as when she pushed the Southern Duke. ¡°Then, what did you do?¡± ¡°I have brought you the crown.¡± ¡°It was Rena Ruber who defeated the king, but you were the one who brought it?¡± Nihil asked with clear eyes. Then she mumbled low. ¡°Are you deceiving me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a deception, but I¡¯m telling you because I think you don¡¯t know.¡± At Rubid¡¯s answer, the dukes were bewildered. Not just Eura and Lynn, but also the Southern Duke who was still on the floor. But Rubid himself seemed confident. After he did everything he had to, he looked at Nihil with eyes asking what the problem was and what was the big deal about the collapse of Doom Palace. ¡®What on earth were you thinking¡­?¡¯ Lynn swallowed his embarrassment and looked at Rubid. His actions now were suicidal. Besides, it didn¡¯t even make sense for him to intercept for Rena. So he doubted what he was up to, but unfortunately, Rubid had no ulterior motive. In fact, Rubid was doing it because he was annoyed inside that he couldn¡¯t commit such a dirty thing. Rubid knew the emperor¡¯s violent disposition, but he himself did not have the temper to bow down to others. So far, Rubid had thought that he should be recognized by the emperor for his contribution. He believed it was a way to survive, and he thought it was to prove his value. But this time, what he experienced at the Tomb changed his mind. Actually, his mind was not all sorted out yet, and he was confused, but at least one thing was certain. That he was just a poor puppet being played around. And the emperor considered the dolls she controlled very insignificant. The prince who returned after suffering death felt disillusioned with all this. So, he wanted it to stop as they were. Nihil, who read the sign, asked as if a little surprised. ¡°Do you not want to live?¡± Rubid opened his mouth again to answer. But before he could say anything, Eura kicked him. ¡°Ugh!!¡± Rubid, who had been kicked at his side, fell. He coughed in pain, and as soon as he caught his breath again, he glared at Eura. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± When Rubid stood up and tried to attack, Eura stepped on his fearless brother¡¯s shoulder. Rubid was suffering, but Eura did not pay any attention to him and pressed him hard. It was an action to show the emperor, but Nihil was not satisfied at all. ¡°He can¡¯t just shut up.¡± Nihil left the Southern Duke behind and walked towards Rubid. There was no expression on her face as usual, but Eura and Rubid felt it. The coldness in the emperor¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know when those eyes were pointing towards the Southern Duke. But when the gaze met him, he knew for sure. The emperor was planning to kill someone now. ¡°Do you know who you were playing in front of?¡± It was when Nihil said so and slowly reached out to Rubid. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Another voice suddenly interrupted. It was Clavis, who was silently watching from behind. Clavis said as he descended from the podium, thinking that he couldn¡¯t do more due to Nihil being more persistent than usual. ¡°I know that you are deeply concerned with the collapse of Doom Palace.¡± ¡°Well, I guess they don¡¯t know.¡± Nihil murmured and looked back at the dukes. As she said, the dukes did not know. What was the reason why the emperor was so annoyed that she had to call them over. To most people, Doom Palace was considered a ruin, but to Nihil, Doom Palace was a special place. So, as soon as she heard that the palace had collapsed, Nihil decided to kill one of the dukes. She was going to relieve her anger like that. ¡°But, Your Majesty, we got the heart of Hiems Gracia earlier than planned, and we also stopped the rushing of the dead. And the ruined palace will be restored as before by the North.¡± Clavis said so and turned to Eura, who answered, while he still placed his foot on his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will follow your orders.¡± ¡°Since the Northern Duke has answered like that, please give them another chance.¡± Clavis begged with a small smile, and Nihil looked at him as he intervened. After a while¡­ Perhaps Clavis¡¯ persuasion had worked, Nihil lost interest in the Southern Duke and Rubid and turned away. Then she sat down on the throne again and gave orders. ¡°Get up.¡± At Nihil¡¯s command, Eura moved his foot away. Then Rubid shook off his brother¡¯s leg with his arm and shook off his clothes.¡± The Southern Duke also slowly got up. Blood was dripping from his forehead. A light flickered in front of him as his head was stomped on hard, but the Southern Duke stood straight toward the throne without showing any sign of it. ¡°The crime of destroying the palace is heavy, but I will acknowledge the merits of the heart.¡± Nihil said as she sat obliquely on the throne. ¡°And I¡¯ll show my mercy and let you know again on what qualifications you can rule as duke.¡± Nihil continued speaking in the form of a wild animal rather than an emperor, with no dignity to be found. ¡°Your existence is constituted by my existence. Your strength comes from me, and your comfort is possible because I am behind you. You are only parasitic to me, and you cannot protect me, and what I need is not you as a person, but a servant who borrows my power to work. I chose the one who shared blood with me in the old way, but that too has become insignificant over the generations.¡± Nihil¡¯s blue and transparent gaze captured the faces of the dukes one by one. Nihil did not know their names. Even if she heard it, she soon forgot it. As long as Nihil lives, they will soon disappear, and someone else in the same robe will take their place. To Nihil, they were like interior decorations that changed with the seasons. So what Nihil was saying now was truly mercy. ¡°So, show me how useful you are. Lest I doubt your worth.¡± With those words, Nihil got up from the throne. Then she left without looking back. However, the dukes did not move from the spot even after the emperor left. They needed time to endure their different emotions. It was Clavis who broke the silence this time as well. ¡°Fortunately, it went well. Our Majesty is still merciful.¡± At Clavis¡¯ joke, some closed their eyes and some swallowed a sigh. There were also people who burst into anger; It was Rubid. Rubid stared at his older brother standing next to him with bitter eyes, and then immediately kicked out the door of the audience room. At the loud sound of the door, the Southern Duke¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. He desperately pretended to be calm in front of young people, but now his feelings were indescribably miserable. He felt like a piece of garbage on the street. He thought it was impossible to be more tired of the emperor¡¯s irresponsibility. As a monarch, one must be careful when punishing their subjects. Especially if one decides to kill someone, they must never back down. This is because you never know when a servant who harbors a grudge will rebel. However, Nihil was free not only from norms and etiquette, but also from military discipline. Even a dog guarding the house would not be treated like that, and the Southern Duke felt pain at the thought that his situation was not as good as a dog. The pain in the forehead was not even felt. . . . However, the sufferings of the Southern Duke did not end there. When he just returned to his place, treating his wound, and barely controlled his cluttered mind¡­ The emperor suddenly sent a large gift to the South, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Her Majesty has bestowed it.¡± The Southern Duke shut his mouth and looked at the great bounty in front of his eyes. The square frame was covered with velvet cloth and the contents were not yet known, but he thought that it was not an ordinary item because of its considerable size. The Southern Duke nodded with a firm face, and the servant who brought him a gift rolled up the cloth. Eventually, what was revealed was a dress shimmering in golden light. The dress, filled with gold threads and precious stones, looked very good even to the eyes of outsiders. When the Southern Duke was puzzled by this unexpected gift, the servant said with a dark face. ¡°It has been decided that there will be a victory banquet tomorrow evening.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So she gave this dress to Sir Rena.¡± Giving a dress to someone who might wake up anytime. As the Southern Duke looked at the dress with anxious eyes, the servant added softly. ¡°She personally gave her the clothes, and told her to wear them tomorrow.¡± At the words of the servant, the Southern Duke¡¯s head went blank for a moment. The servant pressed on to the bewildered Southern Duke. ¡°It¡¯s an imperial decree.¡± That meant that if she didn¡¯t wake up by tomorrow, the emperor would kill her herself. The emperor treated those loyal to him like dogs. At that dreadful fact, and the crisis that came without even having time to breathe, the Southern Duke felt his eyes darken. *** When the emperor¡¯s tyranny was in full swing outside, Rena inside the dream was dealing with the king. ¡°To me, you guys are all the same.¡± ¡°All the same?¡± Hiems copied Rena¡¯s remarks as if it were funny. When asked why she followed the emperor and why she thought the emperor was right, Rena replied like this. It was a very interesting answer for Hiems. ¡°What does it mean to be the same?¡± Rena smiled silently at Hiems¡¯ question. She didn¡¯t want to say anything harsh in a lady¡¯s clothes. When Rena replied in silence, Hiems also smiled as if he knew it. So the situation became somewhat strange. Rena pretended she didn¡¯t notice his gaze and pondered what the hell this was. Hiems, who had set her up, suddenly appeared, served her tea and tried to talk. What was the reason? Was this part of the trap? Rena did not loosen her guard and doubted Hiems¡¯ true intentions. However, Hiems¡¯ intentions were quite pure. ¡°I must have misunderstood you.¡± ¡°Misunderstood?¡± ¡°I thought you were trying to win the favor of the emperor by beating us. Because you are still alive, you will be prosperous when you are by the emperor¡¯s side. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± Rena laughed at the unreasonable misunderstanding. Then, Hiems cautiously confessed. ¡°Actually, I tried to steal your memories.¡± Rena¡¯s expression, which had been smiling for a long time, hardened. Hiems quickly made an excuse. ¡°Relax, because I failed. In the passage of memory, you are holding on to the days when you killed the snake king. So in the end I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be so interested in me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bound to be.¡± When Rena spoke in an unfavorable tone, Hiems lowered his posture and smiled slyly. Then he whispered softly. ¡°I want to understand you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t understand.¡± Rena¡¯s head tilted at the fundamental and foolish answer. Then, Hiems kindly added. ¡°You are not a king yourself, but the power and ability you have now belongs to the king. I would like to know why it was allowed. Why did you, who were born with no qualifications or qualities to wear the crown, have become equal to us.¡± Rena pondered the words of Hiems. Then she replied as if she was complaining. ¡°You won¡¯t understand what I said.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re asking that.¡± Somehow Rena ended up talking like Hiems. So this time, Hiems¡¯ head tilted, and Rena added, thinking he was silly. ¡°You wonder why I¡¯ve become equal to you. I¡¯m sorry, but you got the question wrong first.¡± ¡°What about the question that is wrong?¡± ¡°We were equal from the start. You guys just overlooked it.¡± You guys don¡¯t know. Nihil Gracia, who used and discarded dukes as if they were horses in a chess board, Hiems Gracia who burned womankind, Celeste who regretted late, The King Who Imprisoned the Lion, and The King With Many Hearts. And Rena¡¯s beloved father, Lord Marquis Cardo Ruber. They all don¡¯t know. What kind of beings they used and discarded, and what became of those who were abandoned and trampled on. The face of the king, who didn¡¯t know that, was pitiful, and Rena laughed to herself. ¡°Seriously, I wonder. Which one of you is not the same?¡± Chapter 71 Contact Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Hiems Gracia. As the fifth king of the Kingdom of Gracia, he became king at the young age of 30 and reigned for 50 years. In the golden age of the kingdom, he enjoyed heavenly power until eighty, monopolizing all powers as a king and pope. Therefore, people thought that the king would die with all kinds of blessings and lived a leisurely life. But the king himself was terribly afraid of his death. Beyond death was a world he had never experienced before. And it was a place where neither the crown nor the army could be taken. The journey to leave alone was too cruel for the king, who had been protecting himself with steel-like power so far. Those who have lived without anything throughout their lives would rather be lighthearted, but a king was not as such. He was so used to having so much that he groaned in fear on his deathbed. Oh, I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. I want to exist as a king a little longer. God, please don¡¯t exist. I have never been judged. So please don¡¯t be anywhere. At the last moment, the decrepit Hiems Gracia sought and prayed to God for the first time. And death came. Shortly after he died, he was under the burning red sky. And there were countless humans under his feet who desperately stretched their arms. Seeing them, Hiems tried to run away, but before he could even take a step, he was helplessly captured by the hands, which were approaching like a tidal wave. Oh, is this death? Is this hell? Is this the price of my life? At that moment when Hiems struggled in the turbulence of humans and clamors. ¡ª It¡¯s a king. ¡ª It really is a king. Suddenly, he heard a voice calling him. It was the voice of the hands that captured Hiems. When Hiems listened in surprise, they said. ¡ª Lead us. ¡ª Be our king. ¡ª Let us rise once again. Hiems came to his senses and looked again. Then he could understand what they were. They were the dead. These were the people who worshiped God and taught their disciples during their lifetime. And they were liars who exploited, manipulated, committed adultery, and cleverly stuffed their belly. There were corrupt priests and corrupt teachers in all ages and in all countries. Suppressed by their own sins and karma, they could not go beyond this to the next world, and they were stuck here like worms trapped in the sap. Then, when they found someone who looked like them, they blindly stretched out their hands and dragged them into the group. Hiems realized by looking at them. Oh, there¡¯s my seat over there. I will sink like them too. Hiems, in deep despair, asked the countless hands. ¡ª If I become king, what will you give me? Then the hands of the dead answered. ¡ª Everything. ¡ª Existence. ¡ª Ourselves. ¡ª A name. Hiems laughed at their servility. Pitiful things, the scum struggling in the mud. They couldn¡¯t repent of their mistakes, they were evil and poor things who wanted to avoid suffering by appointing a king who suited them. Those who cannot go further and are punished because of their sins and karma. Yes, you are my people. Without hesitation, Hiems took the hand. Then the dead gathered and shouted as if they were going to press him to death. ¨D O king, the king who burns tender flesh. ¨D O king who has blackened the sky. ¡ª Lead us. ¡ª King of Burning and Scorching. An unknown force swirled with the song of the dead. The hands brought something shiny. It was the crown that Hiems wore on his head during his lifetime. The dead gave Hiems a crown. He reached out his hand to receive the crown, and shortly thereafter he was stunned by the pain that ripped his soul apart. When he woke up again, he was standing as he was in his most youthful and beautiful days. He was made of fire and ashes, not bones and blood. With an unknown force overflowing from his body, Hiems sprayed a force full of his grip into the air. Then, like a volcano erupting, flames soared, burning the already red sky even redder. ¡°Haha¡­!¡± It was a fire bigger and stronger than any fire he had ignited during his lifetime. Seeing that, Hiems was delighted. His heart, heavy as lead, was in burning pain, but other than that, he was perfectly fine. There was no judgment under the red sky, and he was still king. It was time for Hiems Gracia to rejoice. As if celebrating the birth of a new king, other kings who had already ruled the Tomb appeared. From the weeping king who constantly sobbed, the lustful snake king, and the disnified lion king. They were also kings while they were alive, and after death they were chosen by the dead to become kings of the dead. They recognized him as their kind, and he was convinced by seeing them too. Ah, these are the kings of kings. A real king specially selected from among those who have been king alive. A king is a great thing. They are special. A being that cannot be denied. Thank you for the first time, God. I was right for not believing you. I thought death was the end of everything, I thought that I would fall into a pitiful soul instead of a king, but I became a king without meeting you. Hiems offered a prayer of gratitude for the first and last time. And he became an immortal king and reigned at the peak of the Tomb. 100 years ago, until the world of the living and the dead continued. . . . There are countless kings in human history, but among them, only a few were chosen as the kings of the dead. So that was the greatest honor and pride for Hiems. Because of this, Rena Ruber¡¯s existence was like an impurity that tarnished his glory. A little girl who was neither king nor ruler, nor a winner or a strong man, was in the same ranks as him. He couldn¡¯t admit it. Rena Ruber did not even stop at destroying his pride, but grew into a worst risk figure. After Gracia¡¯s daughter conquered the Tomb 100 years ago, the brutally defeated kings of the dead built walls to protect themselves. Therefore, originally, descendants of the empire had to go through trial and error for years to decades to conquer the Tomb. However, Rena Ruber, who knew everything about the Tomb¡¯s recent circumstances, revealed the secret to the earth at will, and the kings were being dragged out of the castle again. She called their names and revealed their existence, and had already slaughtered two kings of the dead. So there was bound to be a lot of interest. He needed to know how this blasphemous existence came to be, and what he wanted to do, even her later purposes. On the other hand, Rena, who was listening to Hiems¡¯ long story, nodded carefully. ¡°I was wondering why you were trying to approach me, but after listening to you, I came to know one thing.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°That you are very obsessed with the name of the kings.¡± Hiems closed his mouth and laughed at Rena¡¯s evaluation. He seemed unhappy, but Rena asked calmly. ¡°What is a king in the first place?¡± ¡°A being that rules.¡± ¡°No, a king is someone who has had the opportunity to rule.¡± His eyes narrowed at the strange wordplay. However, Rena continued to speak with a calm tone. ¡°They¡¯re just one of many people who happened to get the upper hand, perhaps with a heavy burden.¡± ¡°Is that your definition of king?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just rather lucky.¡± Rena laughed at Hiems¡¯ question. ¡°But unfortunately there are many kings like you in the world.¡± ¡°Kings like me?¡± ¡°A king who is narrow-minded because he believes he is special. So in the end, people like you and my father crossed the line.¡± Rena said so and looked down at the hem of her own skirt. Then she checked the texture of the fabric with her fingertips. ¡°Again, I am not a king. The reason you don¡¯t understand this is because you believe that only kings have power. Because you believe that only kings like you can fight and win.¡± ¡°He who fights and wins becomes the king in the end.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t necessarily have to become a king just because you have power.¡± Rena also wanted to say that this is the thought of the narrow-minded. This was also a common prejudice. Just as an abandoned girl does not necessarily have to be broken, a strong lady does not necessarily have to be a king. She doesn¡¯t have to get revenge, and she doesn¡¯t have to be a monster. It is enough for her to be the one who understands her own weakness and strength. So Rena called herself a human, but Hiems, who was born as a king, hardly understood the words. ¡°Then you should be the king¡¯s friend. It¡¯s too wasteful to leave that power and ability as their necessity.¡± So he rather suggested to Rena. ¡°How about holding hands with us instead of the Emperor?¡± ¡°Then will you get me out of here?¡± Hiems, who was trying to make an unconventional proposal, was momentarily taken aback by Rena¡¯s quick question. Seeing him like that, Rena smiled deeply. ¡°As expected.¡± Rena tore up her skirt hem, which she had been fiddling with while watching Hiems. Then she rushed to the embarrassed Hiems. When Rena tried to catch him, Hiems fled by turning his body to ashes. As if waiting for that, Rena spread out the ripped skirt and grabbed all the ashes. The ashes moved like a living creature trying to get out of it, and then returned to the form of Hiems Gracia again like a fish caught in a net. The king, imprisoned, asked, hiding his disappointment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Attempt to escape. It was like that before, right? I won¡¯t be able to get out of it alone.¡± So she was going to get helped. From him, the one who locked her up. The great king could not have come all the way here just to chat. Trying to steal memories meant he was trying to dig up information, and if he was here to dig up information, then there was a way to take it out as well. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cooperate. You¡¯ll do as much as I want.¡± Rena said so and placed her hand on the captured Hiems¡¯ neck. Recalling that this was a dream, she then focused on Hiems¡¯ consciousness, not on her own. It was time for her to find a way out. ¡°Ugh!¡± Suddenly, she felt a dizzying shock and the world shook like a candle. Rena unknowingly grabbed her head and staggered, while Hiems shook off Rena¡¯s hand. ¡®Where¡­!¡¯ Rena stretched out her hand as if trying to grab Hiems again. But once again, the world shook and her eyes went dark. ¡°It looks like your body is being attacked.¡± Hiems¡¯ voice came from far away. However, Rena couldn¡¯t even tell where he was. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it was a good attempt.¡± Hiems said proudly. ¡°Our conversation was enjoyable. It seems like I will get in trouble if I stay longer, so I¡¯ll get up now.¡± Rena desperately struggled to regain her composure, but at that time, another shock went through her body, confusing her spirit. And Hiems¡¯ voice had become farther than before. ¡°Then, I hope you have a peaceful time.¡± That was the last one. After that greeting, Hiems disappeared from Rena¡¯s consciousness. *** ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Uni let out a shrill scream in surprise. However, the Southern Duke didn¡¯t care and slapped Rena on the cheek. Nevertheless, when Rena did not wake up, he raised his hand again. ¡°Stop it!¡± Uni, who couldn¡¯t stand it, hung on the arm of the Southern Duke. The Southern Duke said to her with an anguished look on his face. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t wake up, she will die.¡± ¡°If she were going to wake up like that, she would¡¯ve gotten up right away!¡± At Uni¡¯s rebuttal, the Southern Duke¡¯s expression contorted even more. The doctor also tried medication. He tried washing her face with cold water and rubbing her hands and feet. Still, there was no sign of getting up, so the Southern Duke, who couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, hit Rena to try to wake her up. But the result was the same. There was no other way, and he started to feel desperate. Suddenly, there was a noise from the direction of the door, and an unwelcome guest appeared. It was the Eastern Duke Lignan Aetherner. When a man who was like a thorn in his eye came to him, the Southern Duke clenched his teeth. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°I came to see my fiancee.¡± ¡°You, someone without manners. Get out!¡± The Southern Duke immediately kicked Lynn out. It was only a few hours ago that he was humiliated by the emperor. He didn¡¯t want to face the opponent who had seen it. But Lynn pushed in, ignoring the Southern Duke¡¯s words, and the Southern Duke took a deep breath as if about to shout again. Then Uni intervened again. ¡°You never know. Maybe he¡¯s got a way.¡± At Uni¡¯s intervention, the Southern Duke held his breath and looked back at Lynn. He didn¡¯t seem to have brought anything. The Southern Duke, who had been looking at Lynn in dissatisfaction, eventually turned around, grinding his teeth. ¡°I will be back in an hour. Before that, disappear on your own.¡± The Southern Duke said so and left, leaving only Lynn and Uni in the room. ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Uni asked Lynn as if pleading. At that, Lynn nodded his head with an unsure expression. ¡°Leave me alone for a while.¡± Uni looked at Rena and Lynn alternately with an anxious look, and she soon turned and left the room. As a result, Lynn and Rena became alone. He looked down at Rena¡¯s red swollen cheeks and blood-stained lips. Lynn stroked Rena¡¯s lips with his thumb. He then licked and swallowed Rena¡¯s blood from his fingertips. The author¡¯s words: Southern Duke, 80 years old. An unexpected troll. Chapter 72 Rena Ruber¡¯s Abyss Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Lynn swallowed Rena¡¯s blood and wounded his own hand. He then made Rena drink his blood. Lynn closed his eyes after confirming that his blood flowed through Rena¡¯s lips. And when he opened his eyes again, he was in an unfamiliar darkness. ¡®Did I come in properly?¡¯ Lynn looked around him in a strange mood. At first he thought he was just in the dark, but as his eyes got used to it, the surroundings looked slightly different. This was an indoor, dark, night-like room. ¡®Is this the form of human consciousness?¡¯ In fact, it was the first time for Lynn too. Invading someone¡¯s consciousness using the power of the Eastern Duke. So he was at a loss in many ways, but now he didn¡¯t even have time to hesitate. ¡°Rena!¡± Lynn exclaimed at once. ¡°Rena! Are you here?¡± He didn¡¯t know what was going to happen, so he had to wake Rena up as soon as possible. ¡°Rena!!¡± When he raised his voice to call Rena. Something fell over Lynn. Lynn sensed its presence and reflexively avoided it, but it followed Lynn¡¯s movement determinedly and swung a thin blade at Lynn. ¡®A sword?¡¯ It was someone with a sword. This someone appeared from the darkness and swung their sword and pushed Lynn. Lynn, who managed to avoid it, reached out to his own waist. He had no sword with him, but he could just make it appear. Lynn thought so and swung his arm, then a sword came into his hand. Kaang! Lynn hit the person who rushed in. However, the unidentified person did not bounce off and came back fiercely with the sword. Kang! Kang! Kang! The swords clashed several times without even having time to catch one¡¯s breath. ¡®Strong.¡¯ Lynn, who was rarely pushed back, became nervous. From there, he leapt once more quickly. Kaang! He managed to stop it, but the shock was so strong that his bones trembled. When Lynn was about to hit again¡­ ¡°Lynn?¡± The unidentified person muttered in a doubtful voice. Lynn opened his eyes in surprise, and they asked again. ¡°Are you really Lynn?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Lynn was stunned, the assailant removed the mask from their face. At the same time, the room, which was as dark as night, became as bright as dawn. Lynn¡¯s eyes widened over the freshly revealed face. ¡°Rena?¡± The assailant had Rena¡¯s face. But it wasn¡¯t Rena. No, at least it didn¡¯t seem like the current Rena. This Rena was shorter than the real Rena and had shorter hair. And her eyes were fierce. The suspicious Rena looked at her Lynn and murmured. ¡°I thought it was a snake because your eyes are red.¡± When Lynn heard that, he realized that his eyes were now red. Lynn, whose eyes turned red like a rabbit as a manifestation of his power, looked at Rena in a confused mood. The person whose appearance resembles Rena had a different way of speaking and behavior than the usual Rena. Young Rena suddenly reached out and grabbed Lynn¡¯s chin. Then she said, looking back and forth at his face. ¡°It¡¯s really true. What happened? Why are you here? Is this the power of the East?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to wake you up.¡± Lynn was stunned, but answered. Then he asked again. ¡°Are you Rena?¡± ¡°No. Ah, what do you call this¡­ If someone asks your right hand, ¡®Are you Lynn?¡¯ What would you say?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to answer, right? It¡¯s something like that.¡± Rena said so and threw the sword she was still holding into the air. Then the sword did not fall on the floor and simply disappeared. ¡°I am Rena Ruber, but I am not the one you came to pick up. I¡¯m separated from the main consciousness. I¡¯d have to say, I¡¯m like Rena Ruber¡¯s self-protection instinct.¡± Instinct Rena¡¯s explanation barely convinced Lynn. He thought she was too spicy for Rena, but then he thought that this Rena might look like this because she was part of self-protection. Fortunately, young Lena didn¡¯t attack Lynn further. But that didn¡¯t mean that the boundaries were completely lifted. ¡°If you came to wake me up, does that mean you¡¯re here to help?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we formed an alliance.¡± Short-haired Rena responded coldly to Lynn¡¯s affirmation. Lynn was bewildered, but he nodded softly as he recalled her words that this was not Rena¡¯s main consciousness. ¡°Where is the real Rena?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Hiems Gracia flew her somewhere.¡± Ferocious-eyed Rena said so and looked back. Lynn followed and looked in the direction she was looking. Because the outside of the window was bright, the shape of the room was clearly visible than before. This was the room for a noble lady to stay. Carpeted, with a wardrobe, with armchairs under pretty curtains. And then there were two doors. Rena was looking at the doors. ¡°Those doors¡­¡± ¡°One side is Rena Ruber¡¯s memory, and the other side is Rena Ruber¡¯s heart. She¡¯s there somewhere.¡± Lynn moved his body straight after hearing that Rena was over there. However, he was stopped by Rena, who was wearing black clothes, before he could take a single step. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have to find Rena.¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t go in there.¡± Rena¡¯s guardian, Rena, adamantly rejected Lynn. So Lynn stopped walking and asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it is directly related to the dignity of the human being called Rena Ruber. It¡¯s an area that¡¯s hard to allow even friends or lovers, not to mention a mere ally.¡± At Rena¡¯s indifferent refusal, Lynn was a bit perplexed. Rather than simply saying that he couldn¡¯t go inside, the word ¡°alliance¡± was deeply ingrained in her heart. Although he wasn¡¯t a lover, he thought he was at least a friend, but he was still shooed away by the instinct. It was quite a blow to him, but Lynn still asked. ¡°Then, is there another way?¡± ¡°You can call her from the outside. However, in order for that method to work, Rena Ruber must be near the door.¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s far away?¡± ¡°Then you have to wait until she comes closer. Keep calling.¡± As Rena said so, she looked up to Lynn, then added in a brazen tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being picky even though you have the intention to help, but I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s better to stretch out for a few days than to put someone in there.¡± ¡°¡­A few days?¡± ¡°Rena Ruber¡¯s consciousness will not stay in one place. Time flows faster here than outside, so you should be able to meet the main consciousness in a few days.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back several times.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, We don¡¯t have time. If you don¡¯t wake up by tomorrow evening, the emperor will kill you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rena¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Rena¡¯s self-protection instinct reacted seriously to the story, and Lynn pressed more while at it. ¡°The emperor was outraged that the Doom Palace had collapsed. She put the blame on the South, and we barely bought time, so if you can¡¯t wake up by tomorrow, it¡¯ll be over.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. So I don¡¯t have time to wait.¡± ¡°Ikh¡­¡± At Lynn¡¯s persuasion, the girl Rena frowned. Seeing that scene, Lynn understood inwardly why he couldn¡¯t go inside. Rena, whom Lynn knew, and Rena, who was in front of him now, were clearly different. Rena Ruber, whom he usually knew, was kind, polite, well-educated, and bold when needed, the ideal person. This little Rena, on the other hand, had a fierce temper, with a rough tone, and was calculating. As a self-protection instinct, those aspects must have been emphasized, but even considering that, Lynn wondered if the real Rena had this side. Perhaps Rena didn¡¯t want to show her bare face to others. He knew that. And he knew that he might be hated, but Lynn didn¡¯t step down. ¡°Let me in.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Fiance.¡± ¡°What?¡± At Lynn¡¯s words, Rena¡¯s eyes widened. She had ferocious eyes, but when she opened her eyes like that, she was just like the usual Rena. ¡°I¡¯m not just an ally, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦.¡± Rena looked at Lynn with surprised eyes at the unexpected claim. Then she soon frowned and blushed. Lynn was surprised at the same time when Rena¡¯s cold face turned red. Blushing was something that only happened to Lynn so far. Rena, who looked at Lynn, who looked curious, clenched her teeth and became angry. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t like that about you from before.¡± ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Rena was annoyed for no reason. But she didn¡¯t really hate him. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let you go if that¡¯s the case.¡± Rena took a deep breath and cooled the heat in her face, and then she spoke again in a cold tone. ¡°Rena Ruber will be in memories or feelings of the past. Find Rena Ruber, who exists in there like me.¡± Lynn nodded his head and tried to move right away. But she found that Rena hastily caught him. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± When Lynn stopped walking and turned around, Rena looked at him and hesitated for a moment. Then she mumbled in a crawling voice. ¡°And one more thing to know.¡± Lynn asked her meaning with his gaze. Rena hesitated unexpectedly, and eventually confessed. ¡°When I wake up, I may end up hating you.¡± Inside that door is Rena Ruber¡¯s heart. It contains her secrets, her wounds, and her heart, which she has hidden deeply because she does not want others to see it. It was unclear how she would react when she was caught. At Rena¡¯s warning, Lynn paused for a moment. But it was really brief. He looked at Rena, who had a young face, and answered bluntly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Lynn said so and started moving again. Then he opened one of the two doors, leaving Rena behind, anxiously watching him. . . . The moment the door opened, Lynn was invited to a new space. It was a study full of books. However, it was a strange study in which books floated in the air. Lynn looked at the books floating and reached out to the book floating nearby. Then an unfamiliar scene flashed before his eyes. It was a view running on a horse. But there was a kid sitting in front of the saddle. Uni? No, the hair is blonde. ¡ª What kind of woman has so much power¡­ The small back of the head sitting in front of the saddle was cheeky. Rena replied back with a smile. ¡ª If a strong woman is weird, what do you think of a crying man? ¡ª Ugh¡­ The kid gritted his teeth in resentment and looked back. Lynn was surprised by the face that was revealed. ¡°Rubid Plenus?¡± The kid sitting in front of the saddle was none other than Rubid. But he was very young. Lynn was looking at what happened and noticed that the child¡¯s clothes were unnaturally big. ¡®Is it possible that this was what happened yesterday?¡¯ Rena and Rubid were together when they went against the King of Burning and Scorching. At that time, he knew that the two of them suffered quite a bit, but he didn¡¯t know something like this had happened. Lynn looked at the smaller Rubid with a slightly disgusted feeling. Rubid constantly whined and rebelled against Rena, who took care of him. But Rena accepted it with a smile. Looking at that, he covered the book he was holding for no reason. Then Lynn¡¯s view returned to the cluttered study. ¡®It¡¯s Rena¡¯s memory.¡¯ Lynn, who touched the book, finally understood where he was. The watchman Rena outside said that the two doors lead to Rena Ruber¡¯s memory and heart, respectively. Now, this place seemed to be the memory side. Lynn reached for another book as a test. ¡ª Mr. Lynn¡­! At that moment, his own name popped out and Lynn was startled. ¡ª Lynn¡­ Mph! Rena¡¯s cry was interrupted in the middle, and red eyes filled her vision instead. Seeing this, Lynn was startled and took his hand off the book. ¡®This is then.¡¯ That time, when he fell into the trap of The King with Many Hearts, and attacked Rena without realizing it. His heart pounded. Lynn was shocked when he was suddenly faced with the incident he regretted to death. At the same time he felt a terrible temptation. Lynn didn¡¯t remember what happened at that time, so he wanted to see it. He wanted to know what he had done. ¡®No.¡¯ But instead of reaching out his hand to the book again, Lynn shook his head and backed away. At that time, when he came back to his senses, Rena was wearing his shirt. It meant that the clothes were torn along the way, so it would be rude to look back on that. Lynn thought so, and struggled to endure his curiosity and turned around. He then reached out to the other floating books. Every time, Rena¡¯s experiences had the Imperial Palace or the Tomb as its background. ¡®So the floating ones are recent memories.¡¯ By touching a few books, he could understand the structure of this place, at least a little. The ones floating around were recent memories, and the ones scattered on the floor were everyday memories that didn¡¯t leave much of an impression on her. If Rena¡¯s consciousness stayed somewhere, it wouldn¡¯t be this place. So Lynn turned his eyes to the bookshelf. When he looked closely, the bookshelves were also different. There was a cleanly organized shelf, a roughly stacked shelf, and a locked shelf. There was also a book spread out on the table with a bookmark in it. The book on the table seemed to be of special interest to Rena. So Lynn reached out to the book. Then he heard the voice of a very young child. It was the sound of someone shouting, ¡°Big Sister.¡± Chapter 73 I Saw You Translated by Wook Edited by Wook ¡°Big Sister!¡± The voice sounded quite young, even the pronunciation was unclear. The door opened with that cute cry. The one who appeared through the crack in the door was a young master who was about five or six years old, and it was a child that Lynn knew well. ¡®Angie Ruber.¡¯ Lynn looked at the successor of Marquis Ruber, startled. ¡°Big Sister? Big Sister!¡± Young Angie wandered around the room, anxiously looking for his sister. But the empty room was silent, and the child soon turned away in disappointment. ¡°Not here either¡­¡± Angie slumped and closed the door and went out. Then the closet of the empty room opened and a girl sneaked out. Lynn covered his mouth without realizing it as he saw the girl carefully stretching her feet. ¡®Rena?¡¯ It was none other than Rena who was hiding in the closet. Unlike before, this memory unfolded not from Rena¡¯s eyes, but from the outside. It is because it is a memory that has already been established. Lynn looked at the young Rena speechlessly. She looked like she was only about ten years old now, around Uni¡¯s age. Rena was really small and cute. Rena came out of the closet and held a book in her arms. She seemed to have ostracized her little brother because she didn¡¯t want to be interrupted with her reading. But just when Rena¡¯s foot stepped into the carpet¡­ ¡°Found you!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± The door swung open and Angie reappeared, and Rena was startled and fell on her butt. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Lynn reflexively reached out his hand to support Rena, but of course, his hand did not reach Rena. Meanwhile, Angie, who found Rena, ran to her with his short legs and protested. ¡°I knew it! Why were you hiding? You promised to make a new house with me today!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hide. I just took a nap.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, you were hiding and reading a book!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and let¡¯s go make a new house.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just ask the gardener to make it for you?¡± As Rena responded half-heartedly and tried to chase him away, Angie¡¯s little face was filled with anger. So, the bubbly child threatened his sister with all his might. ¡°You said you¡¯d do it! You promised! If you don¡¯t keep your promise, you¡¯ll go to hell!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d rather go to hell than play with you.¡± But the older sister was inevitably stronger than her brother. At Rena¡¯s carefree reply, Angie became dazed as if shocked. Then his eyes were soon filled with tears and he shouted back. ¡°Why is playing with me worse than going to hell?! Sister, you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Angie eventually started to cry. The little kid wailed because his sister broke her promise, and the big kid felt sorry when her younger brother cried. ¡°F-Fine. I was just kidding. Don¡¯t cry. Sister will make a new house for you.¡± Angie, who was crying with tears and runny nose, glared at his older sister, who apologized belatedly, fiercely. So Rena leaned back helplessly, while Angie finally wiped away his tears. Angie, hanging from his sister¡¯s neck, sniffled and warned. ¡°I will take revenge later when I grow up.¡± ¡°Okay, grow up and play by yourself.¡± Although her brother had announced revenge, Rena pushed him on as if she was not surprised. ¡°What¡¯s in your pocket?¡± Rena realized that Angie¡¯s pocket was full of something and asked. ¡°Acorns.¡± ¡°Why acorns?¡± At Rena¡¯s question, Angie sniffed, and squeaked in a bright voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to decorate the roof of the new house. In the shape of a desert castle.¡± ¡°Does the roof of a desert castle look like an acorn? I thought it¡¯s a pine cone.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the eastern country. The pine cone-shaped roof made of tile and brick is the east, and in desert countries, the roof is round and only the tip is pointed. It really looks like an acorn.¡± Angie explained the shape of the roof with a very serious attitude, and Rena responded roughly while listening. Lynn, who was watching, smiled involuntarily. Although they quarreled, the siblings played together anyway. As he remembered that this memory was particularly distinct, he felt a little sad. As far as he knows, Rena did not have any contact with Angie Ruber in the Imperial Palace. Up until now, he had thought it was natural from a standpoint, but when he found out that they were such close siblings, he felt sad. In the meantime, Rena, who carried Angie, passed the hallway and stood in front of the stairs. It was a central staircase leading from the hallway on the second floor to the hall on the first floor, but in RiLynn¡¯s n¡¯s eyes, they looked a little precarious. He wondered if a little girl could carry her brother down the stairs. But that was his huge mistake. ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s ride the railing!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rena readily responded to Angie¡¯s request and moved her younger brother who was on her back to the front. Then, clasping her little brother¡¯s little torso, she climbed onto the stair railing. ¡®That¡¯s dangerous¡­!¡¯ However, Lynn saw Rena climb down the railing very skillfully. Then she jumped at the end of the railing and landed in a very stable position. Lynn was completely exhausted by the unexpected dance shown by a child in a pretty dress. ¡®Rena¡­¡¯ You were already extraordinary back then. When Lynn was laughing at Rena¡¯s grandeur. ¡°What did I just see?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from somewhere. ¡°Father!¡± Angie shouted with a bright face toward the front door. ¡®Marquis Ruber?¡¯ Lynn followed Angie to the side where he heard the voice, and was surprised. Standing in front of the front door was the man Angie called his father, who was supposed to be the Marquis Ruber. However, the man had no face. All of the features were erased, and only a black shape like a shadow was formed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the little lady in my house to ride the railing, how could a lady like this become someone else¡¯s wife in the future.¡± The shadow was calm with a voice mixed with laughter. Ordinary¡­ No. It was not a simple ordinary tone, it was a voice filled with care. It was very strange to see him say so with his face erased. So Lynn wondered what kind of expression Rena was making. But he could no longer see the young Rena. As if driving the Marquis out of her memories, darkness fell firmly and cut off the memories. Shortly thereafter, Lynn returned to the library of memories. ¡®It¡¯s cut off.¡¯ It¡¯s not over, it¡¯s cut off. The warm memory was cut off with the appearance of the Marquis. Lynn, who was thrown out by the wind, reflected on what he saw earlier in a strange mood. It is not surprising that Rena is the daughter of the Ruber family, but the appearance of Marquis Ruber family that he just saw was unexpected in many ways. Memories of a peaceful childhood, Marquis Rubel excluded from it. His face was covered in black as if she didn¡¯t want to see it. Lynn was quite surprised that Rena remembered the Marquis like that. He thought Rena wasn¡¯t very conscious of the Marquis, but she wasn¡¯t. Rena was only pretending to be calm, but she was definitely rejecting her father, who she had abandoned her. Lynn realized that Rena was very different from the outside, and looked back at the table in front of him. In addition to the memories with her brother, there were fragments of her good memories. The moment her heart was filled with reading poetry, a suburban outing where everyone went together, hanging out with peers at an exchange, and a particularly enchanting spring sun or lovely autumn breeze. The days that were sweet as if made of sugar. However, there was no Rena that Lynn was looking for, and Lynn¡¯s heart grew heavier as he looked at her happy days. He couldn¡¯t even figure out why the child, who had been raised so dearly, began to fight. ¡®¡­Are you not here?¡¯ Impatient, Lynn left the table and looked towards the bookshelf. He first reached out to the bookshelf where identical books were tightly inserted. But as soon as he touched it, knowledge poured out like a torrent. It wasn¡¯t particularly great knowledge. Words in Imperial language, the names of various objects, the uses of tools, common sense of life and the very principles of the world. Most of it was something Lynn knew. But there was too much pouring out at one time. Lynn was taken aback by the uncontrollable pouring of concepts. At the same time, he felt embarrassed. ¡®There¡¯s too much information.¡¯ The human consciousness was much broader than he thought, and the knowledge stored in it was simply vast. Instinct warned in front of the deep valley: It¡¯s dangerous if you go in anymore. In the first place, the power of the East is to distort and destroy the consciousness of the opponent. This kind of exploration or contact is an out-of-the-ordinary adventure. Knowing that, Lynn clenched his teeth and stared back at the bookshelf. He didn¡¯t even know why he was so desperate. He liked her, but he couldn¡¯t even reveal it. And the time wasn¡¯t enough to say it was deep. Nevertheless, Lynn was desperate for each moment that Rena seemed to disappear. Then when she returned, he barely swept his chest. When Rena looked at him, he felt like he had everything, and when she defined their relationship as an alliance, not a friend or a lover, he felt like he had lost his way. His relationship with Rena was so messed up. He had the feeling that he was a fianc¨¦ on a time-limited basis, and after Rena woke up by luck, hatred might be waiting for him. No one will maintain favor with someone who has divulged all of their secrets. People who value their dignity like Rena will be more so. Ultimately, this was a loss among losses. Worst gamble with nothing left. Lynn, whose thoughts went all the way there, took a long breath. Then he muttered what he said to Rena earlier. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Yes, he couldn¡¯t help it. It was no use worrying about what he couldn¡¯t do, he should do what he could. Lynn pulled himself together and approached the bookshelf again. This was a loss among losses. Worst gamble with nothing left. Nevertheless, if he needed a reason to jump in, let¡¯s just pick one. Lynn wanted Rena Ruber to exist in the world. That reason was enough. . . . Since then, Lynn had gone through dozens or even hundreds of books. Lynn, who opened his eyes, was again in an unfamiliar moment. Heavy fatigue came over him, but he struggled to pull himself together and look around. It was a dark night. The flames shook grimly against the backdrop of the cold stone building. And people in animal masks were lying down here and there. They moaned heart wrenchingly, as if they were injured. Lynn¡¯s face hardened coldly at the fleshy scenery. Lynn, who saw the animal mask, reflexively looked for the altar. Sure enough, a strangely shaped stone fell on the floor. Lynn knew what kind of situation this was. This was a meeting of apostles who worshiped the dead. But the situation was bizarre. The altar was already soaked with blood, but there were no dead there, and the apostles in masks were lying wounded on the floor. Instead, a young child tied to a rope and a girl dressed in black face each other in the middle. Lynn, who found them, sighed quietly. ¡®Rena.¡¯ The girl who wore black and had short hair was none other than Lena. She looked almost identical to Rena¡¯s self-protection instinct he met outside the study. However, the atmosphere was clearly different. Now, as if she had forgotten all her emotions, Rena was looking at the child sitting on the floor with bored eyes. He saw drops of blood dripping from the tip of Rena¡¯s dagger. Judging from what he could guess, Rena was the one who knocked down the apostles. Rena Ruber intruded the meeting. It wasn¡¯t just the apostles who were bewildered by this. The child, with her hands and feet tied up as food for the dead, was also looking at Rena in amazement. The child stared blankly at Rena, who had suddenly appeared, and she asked in a sharp voice, as if trying to hide her fright. ¡°Are you dead?¡± Rena stared at the child, and answered slowly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then are you human?¡± Rena nodded silently. Then she stood still. Like a broken clock, like a doll whose mainspring has been unwound. The child asked again at the strange appearance. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Rena didn¡¯t answer. She just stayed silent as if she didn¡¯t understand the question. Then the child clenched his teeth and became angry. ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, do it quickly. Don¡¯t waste time for no reason.¡± The child said so and looked at Rena fiercely. After a long while, Rena slowly opened her mouth. ¡°¡­I saw you in the Tomb.¡± She spoke very slowly, confused, as if she had lost her way. ¡°I came to see you, just because I saw you¡­ However. No one came for me.¡± Rena suffered, whispering words that might be monologues or complaints. She looked obsessed with something. The child looked at such Rena, and asked again with a very suppressed voice. ¡°¡­Are you going to kill me?¡± Rena blinked her eyes blankly, then shook her head. Tears welled up in the eyes of the child who had been struggling with that small promise. The child eventually burst into tears, but Rena didn¡¯t even think of soothing her and just looked at her. Lynn watched all of this from a step away. Although he had been through several short stories so far, he still could not read Rena¡¯s trajectory. Rena¡¯s moments he saw were infinitely happy, infinitely lonely, infinitely comfortable, and infinitely dangerous. And now, before his eyes, Rena was as empty as a doll. Lynn stretched out his hand even though he knew he couldn¡¯t touch her, just because he felt sorry for her. At that time, a miraculous voice was heard. ¡°Mr. Lynn?¡± It was the voice of Rena he knew and who knew him. Chapter 74 You Saw Me Translated by Wook Edited by Wook Rena opened her eyes in the dark. ¡®What happened?¡¯ As soon as Rena came to her senses, she traced her memory. Hiems Gracia. She tried to capture the king. She was then shocked by the unknown and missed the chance. So? What happened? Did she lose consciousness after that¡­? Rena, who remembered the last memory, came to her senses. Then she busily looked around. ¡®Am I still trapped?¡¯ The place where Rena was standing was dark and humid as if it was underground. All sides were covered with gloomy plaster walls, and torches of cheap oil were burning, creating thick shadows. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Rena soon noticed where this was. She had only been there once, but she remembered it clearly. Because this was the place where she first met Uni. This was the outskirts of the empire. It was a small town on the western border where the number of people dying of starvation and murder was increasing equally every day, with worse security than the battlefield. It was a hopeless place. Those who could afford it left immediately, and the administration of the empire had already given up on the place that faced hell. It was a place where there was no hope. Those who could afford it have left, and the empire¡¯s administration had already given up on this place in the face of hell. They were abandoned by the world, so they also abandoned the world. Instead, they served what suited them. For example, swords, money, thugs, and the dead. It was the same the moment Rena met Uni. Fear-stricken humans held a ceremony in front of the altar to gain the power of the dead. They even prepared food for the hungry dead and their existence with their own blood. But, sadly, it was not the dead who answered their call. The one who came to them before the dead was Rena Ruber, who had lost her way and completely alone. ¡®It was right after Regina disappeared.¡¯ Rena felt bittersweet and looked into her younger self, who had empty eyes. In those days, Rena was like a broken clockwork doll. It was a time when she knew all the secrets of the world, and in return she had no more of her heart left, and decided that she would rather sink to the bottom of the Tomb and die. It was a very small whim for Rena to come back to earth. A trivial interest, a trivial curiosity. A girl could be seen through the rift made by blood and altar. It was a child in the exact same situation as her past self. So Rena came out without even realizing it. But it was just that. The air, which she had not drunk after a long time, felt awkward to Rena, and the infinitely weak humans felt unfamiliar to her. Added with the situation where a child was caught by them and waiting for death, everything just felt bizarre. All of that was confusing, so Rena muttered without knowing what she wanted to do. ¡°¡­I saw you in the Tomb.¡± ¡°I came to see you, just because I saw you¡­¡± ¡°However. No one came for me.¡± Ah. I see. Rena realized only after saying so. Rena came here because no one came for her. No one came for me. She had had someone by her side, but eventually, she was alone. Even the last existence she believed in betrayed and left like her parents. So she was drawn to it without realizing it. She was upset because the girl was in the same situation as her. Young Rena looked at Uni crying with such thoughts, and grown-up Rena sighed one step behind them. ¡®Why do I have to remember this¡­¡¯ Rena was tongue-tied because of her bad luck caused by Hiems Gracia. She couldn¡¯t believe he made her remember such useless things. What an unpleasant man. ¡®Did Hiems Gracia disappear?¡¯ Rena turned away from the scene in front of her and looked for Hiems. However, the traces of that shrewd person were not easily revealed, and this only made Rena even more upset. It¡¯s been a while since she was in trouble. Rena realized again in this grim crisis. It never comes to me. Help and salvation. Now that my parents have abandoned me, who will find me? Even God may have turned a blind eye to me. But it¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter. This time again, I¡¯ll do it by myself, somehow, on my own. Rena thought so and took a deep breath. Of all times, what she saw was the most confusing period in her life, so perhaps she was buried in that emotion. Now she needed to pull herself together. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ She saw something. A little farther away stood a man who could not have been here. Rena thought it was impossible. So she rubbed her eyes to erase the illusion, but the man was still there. His presence was so clear, so Rena mumbled without realizing it. ¡°Mr. Lynn?¡± Then the man looked at her. ¡°Rena.¡± And called her. He even started running her way. When Lynn, who suddenly appeared, ran to her, Rena was so surprised that she backed away without realizing it. In fact, she wanted to face him, but she couldn¡¯t dare to. She was afraid that her outstretched hand would grab the air. So while she was dazed, Lynn stepped over her dark memory and stretched out his arm. ¡°Rena!¡± Rena held her breath at the vivid cry. No way. No way. She needed confirmation. If that hand touched, and the clear touch and warmth were transmitted, she thought she would be certain at that time. So, as she waited silently for Lynn who was approaching, a soft voice rang in her ear. ¡ª I didn¡¯t think an intruder would appear. The moment Rena was startled by the sound, before she had any time to react, her feet felt numb. ¡°Ugh!¡± The space crumbled like a broken mirror. Rena, who was standing still, fell as she was, and Lynn, who was running towards her, lost his balance and moved away again. ¡°Mr. Lynn!¡± Only then did Rena come to her senses and call Lynn. Then Lynn shouted to Rena. ¡°Wait for me!¡± At those words, Rena froze again. But Lynn was completely unaware of that fact, and cried again in the encroaching darkness. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up!¡± Rena was more confused with the words than the broken space. What did he mean ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll pick you up¡±? What? She wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t have time to ask. No, she wouldn¡¯t ask, even if she had enough time. Because she didn¡¯t want an answer. So while hesitating, Lynn disappeared into the darkness. And Rena was standing in another space. Rena¡¯s body fell lightly like a feather at the last minute, overshadowing the frightening fall. Even so, Rena stumbled unexpectedly and was so surprised. Then she thought, puzzledly. ¡®Was that real earlier?¡¯ No, it could be a trick by Hiems Grasha. It could be a trick made by the mean king. Rena thought as calmly as possible. There was a possibility that Hiems Gracia might try to trick and manipulate her, and that Lynn might have used his power to come to her. What was more likely? ¡®Hiems doesn¡¯t have much time.¡¯ Having lost his heart, Hiems Gracia was already losing his form. And he used his little energy left to turn the space upside down. That was proof that Lynn, who appeared in front of Rena, was real. As her thoughts reached that point, Rena¡¯s heart pounded once more. ¡®The real Lynn is here¡­?¡¯ Rena recalled Lynn¡¯s face earlier in a dazed mood. She couldn¡¯t believe it. How, why¡­ Rena suddenly became anxious. The reason is unknown, but something that shouldn¡¯t have happened seemed to have happened. So Rena, who was lost and dizzy, found a safe answer after pondering. ¡®Because we are allies.¡¯ As she thought about it, her heart, which had been fluctuating, gradually subsided. ¡®Mr. Lynn is a good person, and I am still useful.¡¯ The reason she added was also plausible, and Rena was barely relieved and nodded her head. Having reached that conclusion, Rena let out a long breath. Then she declared alone to shake off the remaining misconceptions. ¡°I have to go out and pay off the debt.¡± I caused Mr. Lynn trouble because I couldn¡¯t finish the end properly. So I need to get a hold of myself and overcome the situation. Then I will make sure to pay off this debt. Yes, that¡¯s it. Rena vowed to do so and looked at the situation properly again. Hiems Gracia seemed to be still around. He seemed to be hiding and watching so that he wouldn¡¯t be caught, and at this rate, it was a problem even if Lynn came back. ¡®Is he going to keep chasing and disrupting me?¡¯ It would only be a waste of time. When Rena doubted Hiems¡¯ real purpose. Another scene slowly emerged in the gloomy darkness. Red sky and black land. It was the Tomb. Against the background of the vast Tomb, Rena as a girl stood there, and a man was kneeling in front of her. ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ Rena looked at the man and reflexively narrowed her brow. It was an impressive man with smooth brown skin. His charcoal-black hair was drooping like a lion¡¯s mane, and his original, provocative red eyes looked up at her politely, making him look gentle. The fine, light silk clothes he wore were appropriate for the hot and dry desert. Also, the splendid gold ornaments hung over it showed his noble status. Rena murmured to herself as she saw the noticeable man. ¡®The King with Many Hearts.¡¯ The so-called snake king, also known as pervert king. He was the one who harassed young Rena and robbed her of even a piece of bone. ¡®Are you deliberately bringing up these memories?¡¯ Just like when she first met Uni, this was also a special memory and a turning point for Rena. Hiems Gracia was only picking out such memories. The arrogant king seemed to intend to look directly into and judge Rena Ruber¡¯s unconvincing life. Rena swallowed her displeasure and looked at the scene in front of her eyes for now. At that time, Rena was fourteen years old. It was Rena in her most ferocious days, when she was learning to fight from Regina after she knew the snake king was after her. Little Rena was looking down at the snake king, who knelt before her. She was just about to rip his heart out. It was a one-sided massacre and abuse that she couldn¡¯t remember how many times it had been. But that day was different. ¡°Are you smiling?¡± Rena murmured as she looked down at The King with Many Hearts. For some reason, he was smiling softly at Rena. It was a reaction she had never seen before. When Rena first attacked, the snake king lost his heart in shock. On the day he barely revived, he got angry when Rena came back and took his heart, and after that, he got fed up for a while. He resisted, rebelled, and fought tremendously. Then he tried to appease her because he couldn¡¯t do anything, and begged because it didn¡¯t work. He cried when he prayed to no avail. It was only recently that he started crying in front of Rena, who came to have his heart ripped out. So she wondered how long he would cry, but today he suddenly smiled. Seeing this, Rena asked indifferently. ¡°Is it funny?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just amazing.¡± The snake king answered politely, and Rena asked the reason with her gaze. The snake king spoke to her in a mournful voice. ¡°I knew for the first time that a woman could be this strong. How happy it is to be ruled by a great woman.¡± What do you mean by a woman? Rena was only 14 years old. Rena thought it was disgusting, but she watched for now. In response, the snake king said more earnestly, thinking that Rena was interested. ¡°You stole my heart dozens of times. That means you¡¯ve returned my heart that much.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Is the reason you¡¯re so obsessed with me just because of retaliation?¡± He¡¯s crazy. Rena was speechless, and The King with Many Hearts chatted in front of her. I admire your strength. I respect your existence. I feel special about my relationship with you. I¡¯m already obsessed with you, and I¡¯ve never had such a strong attraction in my life. I love you. Please be my bride. She didn¡¯t know if this was a crazy rant or something he was desperately rolling his head over, but one thing was clear. All that came out of that mouth was great flattery. It was the first time for Rena. Someone was actually trying to persuade, to convince, to try to win her favor. And his servitude gave Rena a new realization. Until now, Rena thought of him as a strong person. She believed that even though he was weak in body, he was strong in mind because he stood up without being discouraged and faced her again and again. But when she thought about it again, he wasn¡¯t a strong person at all. He was a weak person. At the same time, he was a cowardly person. He did not have the confidence to survive on his own, so he tried to win her favor, but when it was useless, he pretended to complain and turned a blind eye to his sins. He was neither strong nor good. There was no way he could fight her, so he turned into an obnoxious idiot who endured humiliation. Disillusioned, Rena didn¡¯t put up with it any longer and slaughtered The King with Many Hearts and robbed him of his heart. As the snake king scattered like dust, a soft voice came from the air. ¡ª Stop relieving your anger. It was Regina watching from above. Rena couldn¡¯t read her expressions or eyes because Regina¡¯s face was not intact, but Rena already knew that Regina was dissatisfied with her actions. ¡ª That disgusting bastard will no longer aim for you. If you go more than this, you will be ruined. What did she mean by ruined now? At Regina¡¯s warning, Rena let out a bored sigh. ¡°I was going to stop.¡± Just now, the snake king smiled happily just before he died. She wanted to kill him until all her tantrums were resolved, but seeing his face made her want nothing more to do with him. But that didn¡¯t mean that the anger that was burning like a ball of fire disappeared. The fire was still roaring and fueling Rena. So Rena muttered without thinking after a long time. ¡°I want to go home.¡± ¡ª Home? ¡°I need to see my father.¡± ¡ª And when you meet him? To Regina¡¯s question, Rena answered as if she was about to do something annoying. ¡°I will kill him.¡± Chapter 75 Dawn Approached Translated by Wook Edited by Wook I will kill him. Rena was a little surprised at her own expression. She had no idea that it would be so easy to declare that she¡¯d kill people. At the same time, she was inwardly relieved after spitting out what she had been worried about. ¡ª Rena. When Rena turned around with a calm look, Regina came down to the side and blocked her. ¡ª Are you serious? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m kidding?¡± ¡ª Stop it. ¡°Why?¡± Rena asked back without any expression. ¡°He¡¯s a human being who deserves to die.¡± As Rena said so, she pressed her feet against the rod on the floor. It was a royal scepter adorned with gold and precious stones. It was the heart from the snake king¡¯s chest. Rena dragged the king¡¯s scepter with her feet and murmured. ¡°No matter how much I play with dolls like this, it¡¯s useless.¡± Yes, this was a doll game. A doll game that constantly repeated, rubbing things that neither die nor disappear. Humans who had pushed her into hell were living well outside, while her own heart was burning up from playing with dolls like this. ¡°I will kill them. The person who sold me, and the person who dropped me here.¡± ¡ª That¡¯s not why I taught you how to fight. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to you.¡± Rena said so and picked up the scepter she was touching with her toes. As long as this scepter existed, The King with Many Hearts would rise again. Conversely, if she destroyed it, the snake king would be destroyed forever. Rena didn¡¯t want to see the snake king anymore, but she didn¡¯t break the scepter. This was because Regina opposed it. The kings of the dead in the Tomb had already been defeated by the emperor. So, instead of a real heart, they were living a servile life with this kind of fake heart. So Regina said she should keep them alive. If they disappeared, a new king with an intact heart would be born, and the earth and the Tomb would be much more chaotic than they were now. So, as Regina had said, Rena did not break the snake king¡¯s heart and left it intact. Because of this, she had to fight this disgusting bastard dozens of times, and in the end she even got a nonsensical proposal, but she persevered. Because it was Regina¡¯s request, because Regina was the only one who protected her. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t do as you said this time.¡± But even Regina couldn¡¯t stop Rena now. ¡°It¡¯s so unfair. I did nothing wrong.¡± Rena bit her lip as she said that. She suddenly remembered those moments. When she was taken to the Western Castle, when she stood in front of the red rift, when she first fell into the Tomb, when she waited in the attic of a brothel. Rena begged and asked whether she had done something wrong. But she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong no matter how much she thought about it, but still, she begged for forgiveness. Rena couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. As Rena tightened her chin and clenched her teeth, Regina, who was watching, whispered. ¡ª I know how you feel. ¡°Then don¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡ª No, that¡¯s why I have to stop you more. I can¡¯t let you be like that. But those words made Rena even crazier. ¡°Can¡¯t be like what?¡± ¡ª Like them. You shouldn¡¯t be like them. ¡°Why?¡± Rena forced a smile and asked with eyes almost crying. ¡°Why am I the only one who can¡¯t? Why am I the only one who¡¯s stopped by you? You stayed still when they did such a thing!¡± Rena shouted as she stared at Regina through her ferocious eyes. ¡°No one stopped them! No one! No one cared when I was beaten! So why isn¡¯t it working for me? What qualifications do you have to stop me now? Why?!¡± Rena poured out her frustration like an exploding volcano. But it wasn¡¯t towards Regina. It was more like a cry out to the world. Regina knew that too, and she responded more succinctly. ¡ª Because you still have a chance. ¡°What chance?¡± ¡ª A chance not to do something wrong. A smile formed on Rena¡¯s lips at Regina¡¯s words. It was an obvious sneer. ¡°Then what about you?¡± Rena asked with a smiling mouth and angry eyes. ¡°What did you do when you had the chance?¡± ¡ª I took the chance. ¡°So why am I the only one¡­?!¡± ¡ª Because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be like me. At Regina¡¯s confession, Rena was at a loss for words. As Rena paused, Regina reached out her hand and grabbed Rena¡¯s cheek, which was still young, but full of fresh scratches. Then she whispered, hoping that this girl, overcome by evil, would rather sit down and cry. ¡ª I can¡¯t stand you becoming like me. Rena¡¯s eyes shook once at Regina¡¯s sincerity. Her lips were also very chapped. However, Rena¡¯s despair was too deep to be filled with Regina¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t ask me to do what you couldn¡¯t do.¡± In the end, Rena shook off Regina¡¯s hand. Then she threw the scepter she was holding and turned around. When Rena acted as if she would leave right away, Regina grabbed her arm. ¡ª No, Rena. ¡°I can¡¯t do this one thing. No matter how much you ask.¡± ¡ª I¡¯m not asking you. ¡°Then?¡± ¡ª ¡­It¡¯s an order. With Regina¡¯s words, the air quickly froze. As a chill rose between the broken statue and the girl, Hiems Gracia, who was watching, smiled. ¡®This is it.¡¯ The reason why The Unforgiven King in the Tomb was destroyed. The Unforgiven King of all kings suddenly disappeared one day. And The King Deprived of Blessings was born. The history of the Tomb was as long as human history, so of course there was a change of kings. However, this was the first time the king¡¯s name had been changed. It was unprecedented for the living to become kings of the dead. Hiems Gracia, who had always wondered what kind of storyline was behind the incident, watched with interest the memories of Rena Ruber, which had just begun to unfold. Rena and Regina collided. They exchanged fierce battles in spite of their love for each other. One of Regina¡¯s arms broke and flew away. Blood also gushed out from Rena¡¯s shoulder. The battle that started with light like a whistle gradually turned into a tide, and unexpectedly, Regina was the one to win. ¡®Why?¡¯ But after that, it was clearly Regina who disappeared and Rena became the king. So why did it become like that? What kind of twist was happening? Hiems wondered and observed them. Young Rena was thrown away mercilessly. She was already bloody, but Rena¡¯s eyes were still full of poison. Regina, who had no face, did not show her feelings and surrounded Rena with intangible blades. Hiems widened his eyes in anticipation of the final blow. The next moment, a huge iron plate fell from the sky with a roar. Boom! Bang! Bang! The unrealistic volume filled the sky, the earth, and even Hiems¡¯ field of vision. He was already familiar with the distorted laws, but the existence of that iron plate was somewhat surprising. It suddenly fell to the ground, and it was bigger than any other castle. Hiems looked at the iron plate with a bewildered face. There was a lock on it. Was it a door? No. It was similar, but it wasn¡¯t. That was a book. ¡°Did you think I would show you everything?¡± Hiems, who was in trouble, turned his head, startled by the sudden voice. On that gigantic book, the present Rena Ruber, not the one from her memory, was smiling mischievously at Hiems. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°This is originally a technique that snake used well.¡± Digging into the mind of the other person and performing tricks. It was a technique used especially well by The King with Many Hearts. As a girl, Rena¡¯s mind was attacked in all manner of ways while fighting the snake king. So she came up with countermeasures with Regina¡¯s help, and after countless trial and error she succeeded in locking her underlying memories. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s kind of unexpected. I didn¡¯t know that there were other thieves other than that snake who dug inside others.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the thief.¡± Hiems laughed bitterly at Rena¡¯s cheap treatment. Then he looked back at the locked book. ¡°You are an amazing person. If we were on the same side, I would have liked you very much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a meaningless assumption.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Hiems shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t get it. Then, the body that had already collapsed more than half turned into particles and flew away. It meant the time was up. Hiems felt that the time for silence was drawing near, and asked Rena one last time. ¡°Was it you who killed The Unforgiven King?¡± Rena didn¡¯t answer. Hiems looked at Rena, who was cold until the end, and said. ¡°You end up not telling me anything.¡± ¡°You will find out soon.¡± ¡°When it¡¯s over?¡±¡± ¡°When it¡¯s all over.¡± Hiems laughed at Rena¡¯s reply. Then he soon erased his smile and muttered low. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, little one. I was the one who caught girls like you and burned them alive even before you were born. You should learn to be humble because the power you got was all from a fluke.¡± Hiems lashed out at Rena with vulgar words that overshadowed his pretty appearance. It was surprising, but Rena was not embarrassed and replied with a smile. ¡°You reveal your true color when you¡¯re cornered, Mr. Hiems Gracia.¡± Hiems¡¯ forehead was distorted at that title which he heard for the first time in his life. Hiems gave Rena a terrifying look, then growled, revealing his fangs. ¡°You are the one at the corner, you cheeky girl.¡± A dazzling light erupted from the body of Hiems, which was crumbling. ¡°The play is over now. Wander until you die in the tight secret!¡± At the end of that cry, Hiems¡¯ cracked outer skin burned as red as lava. In the intense light, Rena reflexively blocked her eyes. ¡°Ugh!¡± Hiems went out just like a candle, vomiting the last light and heat. Rena tried not to be swept away by the flame storm, feeling the space twisting. However, she soon flew away as the sky melted down, and Rena was sucked into it without a choice. *** At the same time, Lynn looked at the scene in front of him in bewilderment. Until just before, he was calling Rena in Rena¡¯s memory. But he was thrown out with a sudden shock, and when he came out, he had to take care of his body without having time to wake up. ¡°Kugh¡­!¡± He couldn¡¯t control his body in the gale wind that came from somewhere. The study was truly a mess. Bookcases and books swirled in the air, and walls and floors twisted and wobbled as if they had lost their foundation. ¡®What happened all of a sudden?¡¯ Lynn looked around him with confused eyes. Then he soon found out where the chaos started. Unknown vibrations and winds were pouring out of the locked bookshelf. There were books that could not be opened due to a lock on one side of the shelf. There was a strong force in one of the books. As if trying to break that lock, if not, as if to destroy everything around it. ¡®No.¡¯ Seeing this, Lynn felt cold. Everything here was part of Rena. You never knew what would happen if damage occured. With a sense of urgency, Lynn lowered his body and, reversing the driving force, approached the locked shelf. Lynn, who barely reached the front of the bookshelf, clenched his teeth. Then, he attracted the power he had never wanted in his life, inherited from his biological mother. Lynn¡¯s eyes were stained with blood. The brutal impulses ran through his veins, but Lynn resisted desperately, and stretched his arms out into the center of the storm that was barely approaching. Lynn¡¯s hand touched the book, sparks flew, and rough friction broke out. The exploding power and the power to suppress it entangled in the air. His body ached as if torn, but Lynn persevered. Then the pushing and pulling power exploded, and the locked memories poured into him at will. Memories overflowed. Everything was cut into pieces and it was impossible to tell what was what. However, among them, a familiar face that maintained a particularly intact shape caught Lynn¡¯s attention. ¡®Nihil?¡¯ Lynn opened his eyes in pain. What burst out of Rena¡¯s memory was none other than the face of Emperor Nihil. No, it only looked like Nihil, but he thought it was a different person. The woman had long, blonde hair. She, above all else, was smiling. Nihil couldn¡¯t smile like that. Lynn thought it was ridiculous, and looked intently at the face. At that moment, the whole world seemed to be bleached white, and an explosion suddenly occurred. *** ¡°Ah!¡± The Southern Duke, who had been sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes at Uni¡¯s exclamation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He moved!¡± In response to the Southern Duke¡¯s question, Uni pointed to the bed and shouted. On that bed lay Lignan Aetherner, the Eastern Duke. The Southern Duke got up and ran to the bedside. However, contrary to the young maid¡¯s claim, the young man quietly closed his eyes. ¡°Did you see it properly?¡± ¡°I saw it properly. It was brief, but he moved. When Uni refuted as if she was wrongly accused, the Southern Duke just sighed. ¡°Probably just some cramps.¡± The Southern Duke mumbled bitterly and turned his head. There was another bed next to the bed on which the Eastern Duke was lying. And there was also a person lying on the bed who did not wake up. Another day had passed since Rena lost consciousness. And it had already been half a day since the Eastern Duke lost consciousness. ¡®I told you to leave in an hour.¡¯ Instead of leaving, he lied down. It was ridiculous, but he couldn¡¯t laugh. The Southern Duke looked out the window with a feeling as if his blood had dried up. The dawn approached before he knew it. The author¡¯s words: The Southern Duke, 80 years old. Looks at the face of the Eastern Duke unwillingly.